This is a modern-English version of Only a girl's love, originally written by Garvice, Charles.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
E-text prepared by Chris Whitehead, Demian Katz,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
from page images generously made available by
Villanova University Digital Library
(http://digital.library.villanova.edu)
Note: | Images of the original pages are available through Villanova University Digital Library. See https://digital.library.villanova.edu/Item/vudl:428408# |

The cover image was restored by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.
The cover image was restored by the transcriber and is now in the public domain.
Copyright Fiction by the Best Authors
NEW EAGLE SERIES
NEW EAGLE SERIES
A Big New Book Issued Weekly in this Line.
An Unequaled Collection of Modern Romances.
The books in this line comprise an unrivaled collection of copyrighted novels by authors who have won fame wherever the English language is spoken. Foremost among these is Mrs. Georgie Sheldon, whose works are contained in this line exclusively. Every book in the New Eagle Series is of generous length, of attractive appearance, and of undoubted merit. No better literature can be had at any price. Beware of imitations of the S. & S. novels, which are sold cheap because their publishers were put to no expense in the matter of purchasing manuscripts and making plates.
This collection features an exceptional group of copyrighted novels by authors renowned wherever English is spoken. At the forefront is Mrs. Georgie Sheldon, whose works are available only in this collection. Each book in the New Eagle Series is substantial, visually stunning, and of impressive quality. You won’t find better literature at any price. Be wary of imitations of the S. & S. novels, which are sold at low prices because their publishers cut costs on acquiring manuscripts or producing print plates.
ALL TITLES ALWAYS IN PRINT
TO THE PUBLIC:—These books are sold by news dealers everywhere. If your dealer does not keep them, and will not get them for you, send direct to the publishers, in which case four cents must be added to the price per copy to cover postage.
TO THE PUBLIC:—These books are available at newsstands everywhere. If your newsstand doesn’t carry them and won’t order them for you, please contact the publishers directly. In that case, add an extra four cents to the price per copy to cover postage.
1—Queen Bess | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
2—Ruby's Reward | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
7—Two Keys | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
12—Edrie's Legacy | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
44—That Dowdy | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
55—Thrice Wedded | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
66—Witch Hazel | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
77—Tina | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
88—Virgie's Inheritance | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
99—Audrey's Recompense | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
111—Faithful Shirley | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
122—Grazia's Mistake | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
133—Max | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
144—Dorothy's Jewels | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
155—Nameless Dell | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
166—The Masked Bridal | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
177—A True Aristocrat | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
188—Dorothy Arnold's Escape | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
199—Geoffrey's Victory | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
210—Wild Oats | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
219—Lost, A Pearle | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
222—The Lily of Mordaunt | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
233—Nora | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
244—A Hoiden's Conquest | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
255—The Little Marplot | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
266—The Welfleet Mystery | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
277—Brownie's Triumph | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
282—The Forsaken Bride | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
288—Sibyl's Influence | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
291—A Mysterious Wedding Ring | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
299—Little Miss Whirlwind | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
311—Wedded by Fate | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
339—His Heart's Queen | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
351—The Churchyard Betrothal | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
362—Stella Rosevelt | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
372—A Girl in a Thousand | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
373—A Thorn Among Roses | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
Sequel to "A Girl in a Thousand" | |
382—Mona | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
391—Marguerite's Heritage | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
399—Betsey's Transformation | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
407—Esther, the Fright | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
415—Trixy | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
419—The Other Woman | By Charles Garvice |
433—Winifred's Sacrifice | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
440—Edna's Secret Marriage | By Charles Garvice |
451—Helen's Victory | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
458—When Love Meets Love | By Charles Garvice |
476—Earle Wayne's Nobility | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
511—The Golden Key | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
512—A Heritage of Love | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
Sequel to "The Golden Key" | |
519—The Magic Cameo | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
520—The Heatherford Fortune | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
Sequel to "The Magic Cameo" | |
531—Better Than Life | By Charles Garvice |
537—A Life's Mistake | By Charles Garvice |
542—Once in a Life | By Charles Garvice |
548—'Twas Love's Fault | By Charles Garvice |
553—Queen Kate | By Charles Garvice |
554—Step by Step | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
555—Put to the Test | By Ida Reade Allen |
556—With Love's Aid | By Wenona Gilman |
557—In Cupid's Chains | By Charles Garvice |
558—A Plunge Into the Unknown | By Richard Marsh |
559—The Love That Was Cursed | By Geraldine Fleming |
560—The Thorns of Regret | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
561—The Outcast of the Family | By Charles Garvice |
562—A Forced Promise | By Ida Reade Allen |
563—The Old Homestead | By Denman Thompson |
564—Love's First Kiss | By Emma Garrison Jones |
565—Just a Girl | By Charles Garvice |
566—In Love's Springtime | By Laura Jean Libbey |
567—Trixie's Honor | By Geraldine Fleming |
568—Hearts and Dollars | By Ida Reade Allen |
569—By Devious Ways | By Charles Garvice |
570—Her Heart's Unbidden Guest | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
571—Two Wild Girls | By Mrs. Charlotte May Kingsley |
572—Amid Scarlet Roses | By Emma Garrison Jones |
573—Heart for Heart | By Charles Garvice |
574—The Fugitive Bride | By Mary E. Bryan |
575—A Blue Grass Heroine | By Ida Reade Allen |
576—The Yellow Face | By Fred M. White |
577—The Story of a Passion | By Charles Garvice |
579—The Curse of Beauty | By Geraldine Fleming |
580—The Great Awakening | By E. Phillips Oppenheim |
581—A Modern Juliet | By Charles Garvice |
582—Virgie Talcott's Mission | By Lucy M. Russell |
583—His Greatest Sacrifice; or, Manch | By Mary E. Bryan |
584—Mabel's Fate | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
585—The Ape and the Diamond | By Richard Marsh |
586—Nell, of Shorne Mills | By Charles Garvice |
587—Katherine's Two Suitors | By Geraldine Fleming |
588—The Crime of Love | By Barbara Howard |
589—His Father's Crime | By E. Phillips Oppenheim |
590—What Was She to Him? | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
591—A Heritage of Hate | By Charles Garvice |
592—Ida Chaloner's Heart | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
593—Love Will Find the Way | By Wenona Gilman |
594—A Case of Identity | By Richard Marsh |
595—The Shadow of Her Life | By Charles Garvice |
596—Slighted Love | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
597—Her Fatal Gift | By Geraldine Fleming |
598—His Wife's Friend | By Mary E. Bryan |
599—At Love's Cost | By Charles Garvice |
600—St. Elmo | By Augusta J. Evans |
601—The Fate of the Plotter | By Louis Tracy |
602—Married in Error | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
603—Love and Jealousy | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
604—Only a Working Girl | By Geraldine Fleming |
605—Love, the Tyrant | By Charles Garvice |
606—Mabel's Sacrifice | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
607—Sybilla, the Siren | By Ida Reade Allen |
608—Love is Love Forevermore | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
609—John Elliott's Flirtation | By Lucy May Russell |
610—With All Her Heart | By Charles Garvice |
611—Is Love Worth While? | By Geraldine Fleming |
612—Her Husband's Other Wife | By Emma Garrison Jones |
613—Philip Bennion's Death | By Richard Marsh |
614—Little Phillis' Lover | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
615—Maida | By Charles Garvice |
617—As a Man Lives | By E. Phillips Oppenheim |
618—The Tide of Fate | By Wenona Gilman |
619—The Cardinal Moth | By Fred M. White |
620—Marcia Drayton | By Charles Garvice |
621—Lynette's Wedding | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
622—His Madcap Sweetheart | By Emma Garrison Jones |
623—Love at the Loom | By Geraldine Fleming |
624—A Bachelor Girl | By Lucy May Russell |
625—Kyra's Fate | By Charles Garvice |
626—The Joss | By Richard Marsh |
627—My Little Love | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
628—A Daughter of the Marionis | By E. Phillips Oppenheim |
629—The Lady of Beaufort Park | By Wenona Gilman |
630—The Verdict of the Heart | By Charles Garvice |
631—A Love Concealed | By Emma Garrison Jones |
632—Cruelly Divided | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
633—The Strange Disappearance of Lady Delia | By Louis Tracy |
634—Love's Golden Spell | By Geraldine Fleming |
635—A Coronet of Shame | By Charles Garvice |
636—Sinned Against | By Mary E. Bryan |
637—If It Were True! | By Wenona Gilman |
638—A Golden Barrier | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
639—A Hateful Bondage | By Barbara Howard |
640—A Girl of Spirit | By Charles Garvice |
641—Master of Men | By E. Phillips Oppenheim |
642—A Fair Enchantress | By Ida Reade Allen |
643—The Power of Love | By Geraldine Fleming |
644—No Time for Penitence | By Wenona Gilman |
645—A Jest of Fate | By Charles Garvice |
646—Her Sister's Secret | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
647—Bitterly Atoned | By Mrs. E. Burke Collins |
648—Gertrude Elliott's Crucible | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
649—The Corner House | By Fred M. White |
650—Diana's Destiny | By Charles Garvice |
651—Love's Clouded Dawn | By Wenona Gilman |
652—Little Vixen | By Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller |
653—Her Heart's Challenge | By Barbara Howard |
654—Vivian's Love Story | By Mrs. E. Burke Collins |
655—Linked by Fate | By Charles Garvice |
656—Hearts of Stone | By Geraldine Fleming |
657—In the Service of Love | By Richard Marsh |
658—Love's Devious Course | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
659—Told in the Twilight | By Ida Reade Allen |
660—The Mills of the Gods | By Wenona Gilman |
661—The Man of the Hour | By Sir William Magnay |
662—A Little Barbarian | By Charlotte Kingsley |
663—Creatures of Destiny | By Charles Garvice |
664—A Southern Princess | By Emma Garrison Jones |
666—A Fateful Promise | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
667—The Goddess—A Demon | By Richard Marsh |
668—From Tears to Smiles | By Ida Reade Allen |
669—Tempted by Gold | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
670—Better Than Riches | By Wenona Gilman |
671—When Love Is Young | By Charles Garvice |
672—Craven Fortune | By Fred M. White |
673—Her Life's Burden | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
674—The Heart of Hetta | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
675—The Breath of Slander | By Ida Reade Allen |
676—My Lady Beth | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
677—The Wooing of Esther Gray | By Louis Tracy |
678—The Shadow Between Them | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
679—Gold in the Gutter | By Charles Garvice |
680—Master of Her Fate | By Geraldine Fleming |
681—In Full Cry | By Richard Marsh |
682—My Pretty Maid | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
683—An Unhappy Bargain | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
684—True Love Endures | By Ida Reade Allen |
685—India's Punishment | By Laura Jean Libbey |
686—The Castle of the Shadows | By Mrs. C. N. Williamson |
687—My Own Sweetheart | By Wenona Gilman |
688—Only a Kiss | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
689—Lola Dunbar's Crime | By Barbara Howard |
690—Ruth, the Outcast | By Mrs. Mary E. Bryan |
691—Her Dearest Love | By Geraldine Fleming |
692—The Man of Millions | By Ida Reade Allen |
693—For Another's Fault | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
694—The Belle of Saratoga | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
695—The Mystery of the Unicorn | By Sir William Magnay |
696—The Bride's Opals | By Emma Garrison Jones |
697—One of Life's Roses | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
698—The Battle of Hearts | By Geraldine Fleming |
700—In Wolf's Clothing | By Charles Garvice |
701—A Lost Sweetheart | By Ida Reade Allen |
702—The Stronger Passion | By Mrs. Lillian R. Drayton |
703—Mr. Marx's Secret | By E. Phillips Oppenheim |
704—Had She Loved Him Less! | By Laura Jean Libbey |
705—The Adventure of Princess Sylvia | By Mrs. C. N. Williamson |
706—In Love's Paradise | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
707—At Another's Bidding | By Ida Reade Allen |
708—Sold for Gold | By Geraldine Fleming |
710—Ridgeway of Montana | By William MacLeod Raine |
711—Taken by Storm | By Emma Garrison Jones |
712—Love and a Lie | By Charles Garvice |
713—Barriers of Stone | By Wenona Gilman |
714—Ethel's Secret | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
715—Amber, the Adopted | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
716—No Man's Wife | By Ida Reade Allen |
717—Wild and Willful | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
718—When We Two Parted | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
719—Love's Earnest Prayer | By Geraldine Fleming |
720—The Price of a Kiss | By Laura Jean Libbey |
721—A Girl from the South | By Charles Garvice |
722—A Freak of Fate | By Emma Garrison Jones |
723—A Golden Sorrow | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
724—Norma's Black Fortune | By Ida Reade Allen |
725—The Thoroughbred | By Edith MacVane |
726—Diana's Peril | By Dorothy Hall |
727—His Willing Slave | By Lillian R. Drayton |
728—Her Share of Sorrow | By Wenona Gilman |
729—Loved at Last | By Geraldine Fleming |
730—John Hungerford's Redemption | By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon |
731—His Two Loves | By Ida Reade Allen |
732—Eric Braddon's Love | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
733—Garrison's Finish | By W. B. M. Ferguson |
734—Sylvia, the Forsaken | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
735—Married for Money | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
736—Married in Haste | By Wenona Gilman |
737—At Her Father's Bidding | By Geraldine Fleming |
738—The Power of Gold | By Ida Reade Allen |
739—The Strength of Love | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
740—A Soul Laid Bare | By J. K. Egerton |
741—The Fatal Ruby | By Charles Garvice |
742—A Strange Wooing | By Richard Marsh |
743—A Lost Love | By Wenona Gilman |
744—A Useless Sacrifice | By Emma Garrison Jones |
745—A Will of Her Own | By Ida Reade Allen |
746—That Girl Named Hazel | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
747—For a Flirt's Love | By Geraldine Fleming |
748—The World's Great Snare | By E. Phillips Oppenheim |
749—The Heart of a Maid | By Charles Garvice |
750—Driven from Home | By Wenona Gilman |
751—The Gypsy's Warning | By Emma Garrison Jones |
752—Without Name or Wealth | By Ida Reade Allen |
753—Loyal Unto Death | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
754—His Lost Heritage | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
755—Her Priceless Love | By Geraldine Fleming |
756—Leola's Heart | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
757—Dare-devil Betty | By Evelyn Malcolm |
758—The Woman in It | By Charles Garvice |
759—They Met by Chance | By Ida Reade Allen |
760—Love Conquers Pride | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
761—A Reckless Promise | By Emma Garrison Jones |
762—The Rose of Yesterday | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
763—The Other Girl's Lover | By Lillian R. Drayton |
764—His Unbounded Faith | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
765—When Love Speaks | By Evelyn Malcolm |
766—The Man She Hated | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
767—No One to Help Her | By Ida Reade Allen |
768—Claire's Love-Life | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
769—Love's Harvest | By Adelaide Fox Robinson |
770—A Queen of Song | By Geraldine Fleming |
771—Nan Haggard's Confession | By Mary E. Bryan |
772—A Married Flirt | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
773—The Thorns of Love | By Evelyn Malcolm |
774—Love in a Snare | By Charles Garvice |
775—My Love Kitty | By Charles Garvice |
776—That Strange Girl | By Charles Garvice |
777—Nellie | By Charles Garvice |
778—Miss Estcourt; or, Olive | By Charles Garvice |
779—A Virginia Goddess | By Ida Reade Allen |
780—The Love He Sought | By Lillian R. Drayton |
781—Falsely Accused | By Geraldine Fleming |
782—His First Sweetheart | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
783—All for Love | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
784—What Love Can Cost | By Evelyn Malcolm |
785—Lady Gay's Martyrdom | By Charlotte May Kingsley |
786—His Good Angel | By Emma Garrison Jones |
787—A Bartered Soul | By Adelaide Fox Robinson |
788—In Love's Shadows | By Ida Reade Allen |
789—A Love Worth Winning | By Geraldine Fleming |
790—The Fatal Kiss | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
791—A Lover Scorned | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
792—After Many Days | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
793—An Innocent Outlaw | By William Wallace Cook |
794—The Arm of the Law | By Evelyn Malcolm |
795—The Reluctant Queen | By J. Kenilworth Egerton |
796—The Cost of Pride | By Lillian R. Drayton |
797—What Love Made Her | By Geraldine Fleming |
798—Brave Heart | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
799—Between Good and Evil | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
800—Caught in Love's Net | By Ida Reade Allen |
801—Love is a Mystery | By Adelaide Fox Robinson |
802—The Glitter of Jewels | By J. Kenilworth Egerton |
803—The Game of Life | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
804—A Dreadful Legacy | By Geraldine Fleming |
805—Rogers, of Butte | By William Wallace Cook |
806—The Haunting Past | By Evelyn Malcolm |
807—The Love That Would Not Die | By Ida Reade Allen |
808—The Serpent and the Dove | By Charlotte May Kingsley |
809—Through the Shadows | By Adelaide Fox Robinson |
810—Her Kingdom | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
811—When Dark Clouds Gather | By Geraldine Fleming |
812—Her Fateful Choice | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
813—Sorely Tried | By Emma Garrison Jones |
To be published during January, 1913.
To be published in January 1913.
814—Far Above Price | By Evelyn Malcolm |
815—Bitter Sweet | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
816—A Clouded Life | By Ida Reade Allen |
817—When Fate Decrees | By Adelaide Fox Robinson |
818—The Girl Who Was True | By Charles Garvice |
To be published during February, 1913.
To be published in February 1913.
819—Where Love is Sent | By Mrs. E. Burke Collins |
820—The Pride of My Heart | By Laura Jean Libbey |
821—The Girl in Red | By Evelyn Malcolm |
822—Why Did She Shun Him? | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
To be published during March, 1913.
To be published in March 1913.
823—Between Love and Conscience | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
824—Spectres of the Past | By Ida Reade Allen |
825—The Hearts of the Mighty | By Adelaide Fox Robinson |
826—The Irony of Love | By Charles Garvice |
To be published during April, 1913.
To be published in April 1913.
827—At Arms With Fate | By Charlotte May Kingsley |
828—Love's Young Dream | By Laura Jean Libbey |
829—Her Golden Secret | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
830—The Stolen Bride | By Evelyn Malcolm |
831—Love's Rugged Pathway | By Ida Reade Allen |
To be published during May, 1913.
To be published in May 1913.
832—A Love Rejected—A Love Won | By Geraldine Fleming |
833—Her Life's Dark Cloud | By Lillian R. Drayton |
834—A Hero for Love's Sake | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
835—When the Heart Hungers | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
To be published during June, 1913.
To be published in June 1913.
836—Love Given in Vain | By Adelaide Fox Robinson |
837—The Web of Life | By Ida Reade Allen |
838—Love Surely Triumphs | By Charlotte May Kingsley |
839—The Lovely Constance | By Laura Jean Libbey |
To be published during July, 1913.
To be published in July 1913.
840—On a Sea of Sorrow | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
841—Her Hated Husband | By Evelyn Malcolm |
842—When Hearts Beat True | By Geraldine Fleming |
843—Too Quickly Judged | By Ida Reade Allen |
In order that there may be no confusion, we desire to say that the books listed above will be issued, during the respective months, in New York City and vicinity. They may not reach the readers, at a distance, promptly, on account of delays in transportation.
To clear up any confusion, we want to make it clear that the books listed above will be released during the specified months in New York City and surrounding areas. They may not get to readers further away quickly because of transportation delays.
THE EAGLE SERIES
Principally Copyrights Elegant Colored Covers
"THE RIGHT BOOKS AT THE RIGHT PRICE"
While the books in the New Eagle Series are undoubtedly better value, being bigger books, the stories offered to the public in this line must not be underestimated. There are over four hundred copyrighted books by famous authors, which cannot be had in any other line. No other publisher in the world has a line that contains so many different titles, nor can any publisher ever hope to secure books that will match those in the Eagle Series in quality.
The books in the New Eagle Series offer a better value since they are larger, but you shouldn’t overlook the stories in this collection. There are over four hundred copyrighted books by renowned authors that you won’t find anywhere else. No other publisher in the world has such a diverse collection, and no one can match the quality of the books in the Eagle Series.
This is the pioneer line of copyrighted novels, and that it has struck popular fancy just right is proven by the fact that for fifteen years it has been the first choice of American readers. The only reason that we can afford to give such excellent reading at such a low price is that our unlimited capital and great organization enable us to manufacture books more cheaply and to sell more of them without expensive advertising, than any other publishers.
This is the leading series of copyrighted novels, and its ability to engage the public is clear in its status as the top choice for American readers for the past fifteen years. The only reason we can offer such great reading at such a low price is that our vast resources and large organization enable us to produce books more affordably and sell more of them without the expensive advertising that other publishers rely on.
ALL TITLES ALWAYS IN PRINT
TO THE PUBLIC:—These books are sold by news dealers everywhere. If your dealer does not keep them, and will not get them for you, send direct to the publishers, in which case four cents must be added to the price per copy to cover postage.
TO THE PUBLIC:—These books are available at newsstands everywhere. If your newsstand doesn't have them and won't order them for you, just contact the publishers directly. In that case, please add four cents to the price of each copy for postage.
3—The Love of Violet Lee | By Julia Edwards |
4—For a Woman's Honor | By Bertha M. Clay |
5—The Senator's Favorite | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
6—The Midnight Marriage | By A. M. Douglas |
8—Beautiful But Poor | By Julia Edwards |
9—The Virginia Heiress | By May Agnes Fleming |
10—Little Sunshine | By Francis S. Smith |
11—The Gipsy's Daughter | By Bertha M. Clay |
13—The Little Widow | By Julia Edwards |
14—Violet Lisle | By Bertha M. Clay |
15—Dr. Jack | By St. George Rathborne |
16—The Fatal Card | By Haddon Chambers and |
B. C. Stephenson | |
17—Leslie's Loyalty | By Charles Garvice |
(His Love So True) | |
18—Dr. Jack's Wife | By St. George Rathborne |
19—Mr. Lake of Chicago | By Harry DuBois Milman |
21—A Heart's Idol | By Bertha M. Clay |
22—Elaine | By Charles Garvice |
23—Miss Pauline of New York | By St. George Rathborne |
24—A Wasted Love | By Charles Garvice |
(On Love's Altar) | |
25—Little Southern Beauty | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
26—Captain Tom | By St. George Rathborne |
27—Estelle's Millionaire Lover | By Julia Edwards |
28—Miss Caprice | By St. George Rathborne |
29—Theodora | By Victorien Sardou |
30—Baron Sam | By St. George Rathborne |
31—A Siren's Love | By Robert Lee Tyler |
32—The Blockade Runner | By J. Perkins Tracy |
33—Mrs. Bob | By St. George Rathborne |
34—Pretty Geraldine | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
35—The Great Mogul | By St. George Rathborne |
36—Fedora | By Victorien Sardou |
37—The Heart of Virginia | By J. Perkins Tracy |
38—The Nabob of Singapore | By St. George Rathborne |
39—The Colonel's Wife | By Warren Edwards |
40—Monsieur Bob | By St. George Rathborne |
41—Her Hearts Desire | By Charles Garvice |
(An Innocent Girl) | |
42—Another Woman's Husband | By Bertha M. Clay |
43—Little Coquette Bonnie | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
45—A Yale Man | By Robert Lee Tyler |
46—Off with the Old Love | By Mrs. M. V. Victor |
47—The Colonel by Brevet | By St. George Rathborne |
48—Another Man's Wife | By Bertha M. Clay |
49—None But the Brave | By Robert Lee Tyler |
50—Her Ransom (Paid For) | By Charles Garvice |
51—The Price He Paid | By E. Werner |
52—Woman Against Woman | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
54—Cleopatra | By Victorien Sardou |
56—The Dispatch Bearer | By Warren Edwards |
58—Major Matterson of Kentucky | By St. George Rathborne |
59—Gladys Greye | By Bertha M. Clay |
61—La Tosca | By Victorien Sardou |
62—Stella Stirling | By Julia Edwards |
63—Lawyer Bell from Boston | By Robert Lee Tyler |
64—Dora Tenney | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
65—Won by the Sword | By J. Perkins Tracy |
67—Gismonda | By Victorien Sardou |
68—The Little Cuban Rebel | By Edna Winfield |
69—His Perfect Trust | By Bertha M. Clay |
70—Sydney (A Wilful Young Woman) | By Charles Garvice |
71—The Spider's Web | By St. George Rathborne |
72—Wilful Winnie | By Harriet Sherburne |
73—The Marquis | By Charles Garvice |
74—The Cotton King | By Sutton Vane |
75—Under Fire | By T. P. James |
76—Mavourneen | From the celebrated play |
78—The Yankee Champion | By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr. |
79—Out of the Past (Marjorie) | By Charles Garvice |
80—The Fair Maid of Fez | By St. George Rathborne |
81—Wedded for an Hour | By Emma Garrison Jones |
82—Captain Impudence | By Edwin Milton Royle |
83—The Locksmith of Lyons | By Prof. Wm. Henry Peck |
84—Imogene | By Charles Garvice |
(Dumaresq's Temptation) | |
85—Lorrie; or, Hollow Gold | By Charles Garvice |
86—A Widowed Bride | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
87—Shenandoah | By J. Perkins Tracy |
89—A Gentleman from Gascony | By Bicknell Dudley |
90—For Fair Virginia | By Russ Whytal |
91—Sweet Violet | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
92—Humanity | By Sutton Vane |
94—Darkest Russia | By H. Grattan Donnelly |
95—A Wilful Maid (Philippa) | By Charles Garvice |
96—The Little Minister | By J. M. Barrie |
97—The War Reporter | By Warren Edwards |
98—Claire | By Charles Garvice |
(The Mistress of Court Regna) | |
100—Alice Blake | By Francis S. Smith |
101—A Goddess of Africa | By St. George Rathborne |
102—Sweet Cymbeline (Bellmaire) | By Charles Garvice |
103—The Span of Life | By Sutton Vane |
104—A Proud Dishonor | By Genie Holzmeyer |
105—When London Sleeps | By Chas. Darrell |
106—Lillian, My Lillian | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
107—Carla; or, Married at Sight | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
108—A Son of Mars | By St. George Rathborne |
109—Signa's Sweetheart | By Charles Garvice |
(Lord Delamere's Bride) | |
110—Whose Wife is She? | By Annie Lisle |
112—The Cattle King | By A. D. Hall |
113—A Crushed Lily | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
114—Half a Truth | By Dora Delmar |
115—A Fair Revolutionist | By St. George Rathborne |
116—The Daughter of the Regiment | By Mary A. Denison |
117—She Loved Him | By Charles Garvice |
118—Saved from the Sea | By Richard Duffy |
119—'Twixt Smile and Tear (Dulcie) | By Charles Garvice |
120—The White Squadron | By T. C. Harbaugh |
121—Cecile's Marriage | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
123—Northern Lights | By A. D. Hall |
124—Prettiest of All | By Julia Edwards |
125—Devil's Island | By A. D. Hall |
126—The Girl from Hong Kong | By St. George Rathborne |
127—Nobody's Daughter | By Clara Augusta |
128—The Scent of the Roses | By Dora Delmar |
129—In Sight of St. Paul's | By Sutton Vane |
130—A Passion Flower (Madge) | By Charles Garvice |
131—Nerine's Second Choice | By Adelaide Stirling |
132—Whose Was the Crime? | By Gertrude Warden |
134—Squire John | By St. George Rathborne |
135—Cast Up by the Tide | By Dora Delmar |
136—The Unseen Bridegroom | By May Agnes Fleming |
138—A Fatal Wooing | By Laura Jean Libbey |
139—Little Lady Charles | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
140—That Girl of Johnson's | By Jean Kate Ludlum |
141—Lady Evelyn | By May Agnes Fleming |
142—Her Rescue from the Turks | By St. George Rathborne |
143—A Charity Girl | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
145—Country Lanes and City Pavements | By Maurice M. Minton |
146—Magdalen's Vow | By May Agnes Fleming |
147—Under Egyptian Skies | By St. George Rathborne |
148—Will She Win? | By Emma Garrison Jones |
149—The Man She Loved | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
150—Sunset Pass | By General Charles King |
151—The Heiress of Glen Gower | By May Agnes Fleming |
152—A Mute Confessor | By Will M. Harben |
153—Her Son's Wife | By Hazel Wood |
154—Husband and Foe | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
156—A Soldier Lover | By Edward S. Brooks |
157—Who Wins? | By May Agnes Fleming |
158—Stella, the Star | By Wenona Gilman |
159—Out of Eden | By Dora Russell |
160—His Way and Her Will | By Frances Aymar Mathews |
161—Miss Fairfax of Virginia | By St. George Rathborne |
162—A Man of the Name of John | By Florence King |
163—A Splendid Egotist | By Mrs. J. H. Walworth |
164—Couldn't Say No | By John Habberton |
165—The Road of the Rough | By Maurice M. Minton |
167—The Manhattaners | By Edward S. Van Zile |
168—Thrice Lost, Thrice Won | By May Agnes Fleming |
169—The Trials of an Actress | By Wenona Gilman |
170—A Little Radical | By Mrs. J. H. Walworth |
171—That Dakota Girl | By Stella Gilman |
172—A King and a Coward | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
173—A Bar Sinister | By St. George Rathborne |
174—His Guardian Angel | By Charles Garvice |
175—For Honor's Sake | By Laura C. Ford |
176—Jack Gordon, Knight Errant | By Barclay North |
178—A Slave of Circumstances | By Ernest De Lancey Pierson |
179—One Man's Evil | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
180—A Lazy Man's Work | By Frances Campbell Sparhawk |
181—The Baronet's Bride | By May Agnes Fleming |
182—A Legal Wreck | By William Gillette |
183—Quo Vadis | By Henryk Sienkiewicz |
184—Sunlight and Gloom | By Geraldine Fleming |
185—The Adventures of Miss Volney | By Ella Wheeler Wilcox |
186—Beneath a Spell | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
187—The Black Ball | By Ernest De Lancey Pierson |
189—Berris | By Katharine S. MacQuoid |
190—A Captain of the Kaiser | By St. George Rathborne |
191—A Harvest of Thorns | By Mrs. H. C. Hoffman |
193—A Vagabond's Honor | By Ernest De Lancey Pierson |
194—A Sinless Crime | By Geraldine Fleming |
195—Her Faithful Knight | By Gertrude Warden |
196—A Sailor's Sweetheart | By St. George Rathborne |
197—A Woman Scorned | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
200—In God's Country | By D. Higbee |
201—Blind Elsie's Crime | By Mary Grace Halpine |
202—Marjorie | By Katharine S. MacQuoid |
203—Only One Love | By Charles Garvice |
204—With Heart So True | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
205—If Love Be Love | By D. Cecil Gibbs |
206—A Daughter of Maryland | By G. Waldo Browne |
208—A Chase for a Bride | By St. George Rathborne |
209—She Loved But Left Him | By Julia Edwards |
211—As We Forgive | By Lurana W. Sheldon |
212—Doubly Wronged | By Adah M. Howard |
213—The Heiress of Egremont | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
214—Olga's Crime | By Frank Barrett |
215—Only a Girl's Love | By Charles Garvice |
216—The Lost Bride | By Clara Augusta |
217—His Noble Wife | By George Manville Fenn |
218—A Life for a Love | By Mrs. L. T. Meade |
220—A Fatal Past | By Dora Russell |
221—The Honorable Jane | By Annie Thomas |
223—Leola Dale's Fortune | By Charles Garvice |
224—A Sister's Sacrifice | By Geraldine Fleming |
225—A Miserable Woman | By Mrs. H. C. Hoffman |
226—The Roll of Honor | By Annie Thomas |
227—For Love and Honor | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
228—His Brother's Widow | By Mary Grace Halpine |
229—For the Sake of the Family | By May Crommelin |
230—A Woman's Atonement, and A Mother's Mistake | By Adah M. Howard |
231—The Earl's Heir (Lady Norah) | By Charles Garvice |
232—A Debt of Honor | By Mabel Collins |
234—His Mother's Sin | By Adeline Sergeant |
235—Love at Saratoga | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
236—Her Humble Lover | By Charles Garvice |
(The Usurper; or, The Gipsy Peer) | |
237—Woman or Witch? | By Dora Delmar |
238—That Other Woman | By Annie Thomas |
239—Don Cæsar De Bazan | By Victor Hugo |
240—Saved by the Sword | By St. George Rathborne |
241—Her Love and Trust | By Adeline Sergeant |
242—A Wounded Heart (Sweet as a Rose) | By Charles Garvice |
243—His Double Self | By Scott Campbell |
245—A Modern Marriage | By Clara Lanza |
246—True to Herself | By Mrs. J. H. Walworth |
247—Within Love's Portals | By Frank Barrett |
248—Jeanne, Countess Du Barry | By H. L. Williams |
249—What Love Will Do | By Geraldine Fleming |
250—A Woman's Soul | By Charles Garvice |
(Doris; Behind the Footlights) | |
251—When Love is True | By Mabel Collins |
252—A Handsome Sinner | By Dora Delmar |
253—A Fashionable Marriage | By Mrs. Alex Frazer |
254—Little Miss Millions | By St. George Rathborne |
256—Thy Name is Woman | By F. H. Howe |
257—A Martyred Love | By Charles Garvice |
(Iris; or, Under the Shadow) | |
258—An Amazing Marriage | By Mrs. Sumner Hayden |
259—By a Golden Cord | By Dora Delmar |
260—At a Girl's Mercy | By Jean Kate Ludlum |
261—A Siren's Heart | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
262—A Woman's Faith | By Henry Wallace |
263—An American Nabob | By St. George Rathborne |
264—For Gold or Soul | By Lurana W. Sheldon |
265—First Love is Best | By S. K. Hocking |
267—Jeanne (Barriers Between) | By Charles Garvice |
268—Olivia; or, It Was for Her Sake | By Charles Garvice |
270—Had She Foreseen | By Dora Delmar |
271—With Love's Laurel Crowned | By W. C. Stiles |
272—So Fair, So False | By Charles Garvice |
(The Beauty of the Season) | |
273—At Swords Points | By St. George Rathborne |
274—A Romantic Girl | By Evelyn E. Green |
275—Love's Cruel Whim | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
276—So Nearly Lost | By Charles Garvice |
(The Springtime of Love) | |
278—Laura Brayton | By Julia Edwards |
279—Nina's Peril | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
280—Love's Dilemma | By Charles Garvice |
(For an Earldom) | |
281—For Love Alone | By Wenona Gilman |
283—My Lady Pride (Floris) | By Charles Garvice |
284—Dr. Jack's Widow | By St. George Rathborne |
285—Born to Betray | By Mrs. M. V. Victor |
287—The Lady of Darracourt | By Charles Garvice |
289—Married in Mask | By Mansfield T. Walworth |
290—A Change of Heart | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
292—For Her Only (Diana) | By Charles Garvice |
294—A Warrior Bold | By St. George Rathborne |
295—A Terrible Secret and Countess Isabel | By Geraldine Fleming |
296—The Heir of Vering | By Charles Garvice |
297—That Girl from Texas | By Mrs. J. H. Walworth |
298—Should She Have Left Him? | By Barclay North |
300—The Spider and the Fly (Violet) | By Charles Garvice |
301—The False and the True | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
302—When Man's Love Fades | By Hazel Wood |
303—The Queen of the Isle | By May Agnes Fleming |
304—Stanch as a Woman | By Charles Garvice |
(A Maiden's Sacrifice) | |
305—Led by Love | By Charles Garvice |
Sequel to "Stanch as a Woman" | |
306—Love's Golden Rule | By Geraldine Fleming |
307—The Winning of Isolde | By St. George Rathborne |
308—Lady Ryhope's Lover | By Emma Garrison Jones |
309—The Heiress of Castle Cliffe | By May Agnes Fleming |
310—A Late Repentance | By Mary A. Denison |
312—Woven on Fate's Loom and The Snowdrift | By Charles Garvice |
313—A Kinsman's Sin | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
314—A Maid's Fatal Love | By Helen Corwin Pierce |
315—The Dark Secret | By May Agnes Fleming |
316—Edith Lyle's Secret | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
317—Ione | By Laura Jean Libbey |
318—Stanch of Heart (Adrien Le Roy) | By Charles Garvice |
319—Millbank | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
320—Mynheer Joe | By St. George Rathborne |
321—Neva's Three Lovers | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
322—Mildred | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
323—The Little Countess | By S. E. Boggs |
324—A Love Match | By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr. |
325—The Leighton Homestead | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
326—Parted by Fate | By Laura Jean Libbey |
327—Was She Wife or Widow? | By Malcolm Bell |
328—He Loves Me, He Loves Me Not (Valeria) | By Charles Garvice |
329—My Hildegarde | By St. George Rathborne |
330—Aikenside | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
331—Christine | By Adeline Sergeant |
332—Darkness and Daylight | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
333—Stella's Fortune (The Sculptor's Wooing) | By Charles Garvice |
334—Miss McDonald | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
335—We Parted at the Altar | By Laura Jean Libbey |
336—Rose Mather | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
337—Dear Elsie | By Mary J. Safford |
338—A Daughter of Russia | By St. George Rathborne |
340—Bad Hugh. Vol. I | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
341—Bad Hugh. Vol. II | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
342—Her Little Highness | By Nataly Von Eschstruth |
343—Little Sunshine | By Adah M. Howard |
344—Leah's Mistake | By Mrs. H. C. Hoffman |
345—Tresillian Court | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
346—Guy Tresillian's Fate | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
Sequel to "Tresillian Court" | |
347—The Eyes of Love | By Charles Garvice |
348—My Florida Sweetheart | By St. George Rathborne |
349—Marion Grey | By Mary J. Holmes |
350—A Wronged Wife | By Mary Grace Halpine |
352—Family Pride. Vol. I | By Mary J. Holmes |
353—Family Pride. Vol. II | By Mary J. Holmes |
354—A Love Comedy | By Charles Garvice |
355—Wife and Woman | By Mary J. Safford |
356—Little Kit | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
357—Montezuma's Mines | By St. George Rathborne |
358—Beryl's Husband | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
359—The Spectre's Secret | By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr. |
360—An Only Daughter | By Hazel Wood |
361—The Ashes of Love | By Charles Garvice |
363—The Opposite House | By Nataly Von Eschstruth |
364—A Fool's Paradise | By Mary Grace Halpine |
365—Under a Cloud | By Jean Kate Ludlum |
366—Comrades in Exile | By St. George Rathborne |
367—Hearts and Coronets | By Jane G. Fuller |
368—The Pride of Her Life | By Charles Garvice |
369—At a Great Cost | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
370—Edith Trevor's Secret | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
371—Cecil Rosse | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
Sequel to "Edith Trevor's Secret" | |
374—True Daughter of Hartenstein | By Mary J. Safford |
375—Transgressing the Law | By Capt. Fred'k Whittaker |
376—The Red Slipper | By St. George Rathborne |
377—Forever True | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
378—John Winthrop's Defeat | By Jean Kate Ludlum |
379—Blinded by Love | By Nataly Von Eschstruth |
380—Her Double Life | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
381—The Sunshine of Love | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
Sequel to "Her Double Life" | |
383—A Lover from Across the Sea | By Mary J. Safford |
384—Yet She Loved Him | By Mrs. Kate Vaughn |
385—A Woman Against Her | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
386—Teddy's Enchantress | By St. George Rathborne |
387—A Heroine's Plot | By Katherine S. MacQuoid |
388—Two Wives | By Hazel Wood |
389—Sundered Hearts | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
390—A Mutual Vow | By Harold Payne |
392—A Resurrected Love | By Seward W. Hopkins |
393—On the Wings of Fate | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
394—A Drama of a Life | By Jean Kate Ludlum |
395—Wooing a Widow | By E. A. King |
396—Back to Old Kentucky | By St. George Rathborne |
397—A Gilded Promise | By Walter Bloomfield |
398—Cupid's Disguise | By Fanny Lewald |
400—For Another's Wrong | By W. Heimburg |
401—The Woman Who Came Between | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
402—A Silent Heroine | By Mrs. D. M. Lowrey |
403—The Rival Suitors | By J. H. Connelly |
404—The Captive Bride | By Capt. Fred'k Whittaker |
405—The Haunted Husband | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
406—Felipe's Pretty Sister | By St. George Rathborne |
408—On a False Charge | By Seward W. Hopkins |
409—A Girl's Kingdom | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
410—Miss Mischief | By W. Heimburg |
411—Fettered and Freed | By Eugene Charvette |
412—The Love that Lives | By Capt. Frederick Whittaker |
413—Were They Married? | By Hazel Wood |
414—A Girl's First Love | By Elizabeth C. Winter |
416—Down in Dixie | By St. George Rathborne |
417—Brave Barbara | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
418—An Insignificant Woman | By W. Heimburg |
420—A Sweet Little Lady | By Gertrude Warden |
421—Her Sweet Reward | By Barbara Kent |
422—Lady Kildare | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
423—A Woman's Way | By Capt. Frederick Whittaker |
424—A Splendid Man | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
425—A College Widow | By Frank H. Howe |
427—A Wizard of the Moors | By St. George Rathborne |
428—A Tramp's Daughter | By Hazel Wood |
429—A Fair Fraud | By Emily Lovett Cameron |
430—The Honor of a Heart | By Mary J. Safford |
431—Her Husband and Her Love | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
432—Breta's Double | By Helen V. Greyson |
435—Under Oath | By Jean Kate Ludlum |
436—The Rival Toreadors | By St. George Rathborne |
437—The Breach of Custom | By Mrs. D. M. Lowrey |
438—So Like a Man | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
439—Little Nan | By Mary A. Denison |
441—A Princess of the Stage | By Nataly Von Eschstruth |
442—Love Before Duty | By Mrs. L. T. Meade |
443—In Spite of Proof | By Gertrude Warden |
444—Love's Trials | By Alfred R. Calhoun |
445—An Angel of Evil | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
446—Bound with Love's Fetters | By Mary Grace Halpine |
447—A Favorite of Fortune | By St. George Rathborne |
448—When Love Dawns | By Adelaide Stirling |
449—The Bailiff's Scheme | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
450—Rosamond's Love | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
Sequel to "The Bailiff's Scheme" | |
452—The Last of the Van Slacks | By Edward S. Van Zile |
453—A Poor Girl's Passion | By Gertrude Warden |
454—Love's Probation | By Elizabeth Olmis |
455—Love's Greatest Gift | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
456—A Vixen's Treachery | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
457—Adrift in the World | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
Sequel to "A Vixen's Treachery" | |
459—A Golden Mask | By Charlotte M. Stanley |
460—Dr. Jack's Talisman | By St. George Rathborne |
461—Above All Things | By Adelaide Stirling |
462—A Stormy Wedding | By Mary E. Bryan |
463—A Wife's Triumph | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
464—The Old Life's Shadows | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
465—Outside Her Eden | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
Sequel to "The Old Life's Shadows" | |
466—Love, the Victor | By a Popular Southern Author |
467—Zina's Awaking | By Mrs. J. K. Spender |
468—The Wooing of a Fairy | By Gertrude Warden |
469—A Soldier and a Gentleman | By J. M. Cobban |
470—A Strange Wedding | By Mary Hartwell Catherwood |
471—A Shadowed Happiness | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
472—Dr. Jack and Company | By St. George Rathborne |
473—A Sacrifice to Love | By Adelaide Stirling |
474—The Belle of the Season | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
475—Love Before Pride | By Mrs. Harriet Lewis |
Sequel to "The Belle of the Season" | |
477—The Siberian Exiles | By Col. Thomas Knox |
478—For Love of Sigrid | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
479—Mysterious Mr. Sabin | By E. Phillips Oppenheim |
480—A Perfect Fool | By Florence Warden |
481—Wedded, Yet No Wife | By May Agnes Fleming |
482—A Little Worldling | By L. C. Ellsworth |
483—Miss Marston's Heart | By L. H. Bickford |
484—The Whistle of Fate | By Richard Marsh |
485—The End Crowns All | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
486—Divided Lives | By Edgar Fawcett |
487—A Wonderful Woman | By May Agnes Fleming |
488—The French Witch | By Gertrude Warden |
489—Lucy Harding | By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes |
490—The Price of Jealousy | By Maud Howe |
491—My Lady of Dreadwood | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
492—A Speedy Wooing | By the Author of |
"As Common Mortals" | |
493—The Girl He Loved | By Adelaide Stirling |
494—Voyagers of Fortune | By St. George Rathborne |
495—Norine's Revenge | By May Agnes Fleming |
496—The Missing Heiress | By C. H. Montague |
497—A Chase for Love | By Seward W. Hopkins |
498—Andrew Leicester's Love | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
499—My Lady Cinderella | Mrs. C. N. Williamson |
500—Love and Spite | By Adelaide Stirling |
501—Her Husband's Secret | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
502—Fair Maid Marian | By Mrs. Emma Garrison Jones |
503—A Lady in Black | By Florence Warden |
504—Evelyn, the Actress | By Wenona Gilman |
505—Selina's Love-story | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
506—A Secret Foe | By Gertrude Warden |
507—A Mad Betrothal | By Laura Jean Libbey |
508—Lottie and Victorine | By Lucy Randall Comfort |
509—A Penniless Princess | By Emma Garrison Jones |
510—Doctor Jack's Paradise Mine | By St. George Rathborne |
513—A Sensational Case | By Florence Warden |
514—The Temptation of Mary Barr | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
515—Tiny Luttrell | By E. W. Hornung |
(Author of "Raffles, the Amateur Cracksman") | |
516—Florabel's Lover | By Laura Jean Libbey |
517—They Looked and Loved | By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller |
518—The Secret of a Letter | By Gertrude Warden |
521—The Witch from India | By St. George Rathborne |
522—A Spurned Proposal | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
523—A Banker of Bankersville | By Maurice Thompson |
524—A Sacrifice of Pride | By Mrs. Louisa Parr |
525—Sweet Kitty Clover | By Laura Jean Libbey |
526—Love and Hate | By Morley Roberts |
527—For Love and Glory | By St. George Rathborne |
528—Adela's Ordeal | By Florence Warden |
529—Hearts Aflame | By Louise Winter |
530—The Wiles of a Siren | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
532—True to His Bride | By Emma Garrison Jones |
533—A Forgotten Love | By Adelaide Stirling |
534—Lotta, the Cloak Model | By Laura Jean Libbey |
535—The Trifler | By Archibald Eyre |
536—Companions in Arms | By St. George Rathborne |
538—The Fighting Chance | By Gertrude Lynch |
539—A Heart's Triumph | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
540—A Daughter of Darkness | By Ida Reade Allen |
541—Her Evil Genius | By Adelaide Stirling |
543—The Veiled Bride | By Laura Jean Libbey |
544—In Love's Name | By Emma Garrison Jones |
545—Well Worth Winning | By St. George Rathborne |
546—The Career of Mrs. Osborne | By Helen Milecete |
549—Tempted by Love | By Effie Adelaide Rowlands |
550—Saved from Herself | By Adelaide Stirling |
551—Pity—Not Love | By Laura Jean Libbey |
552—At the Court of the Maharaja | By Louis Tracy |




CONTENTS.
PAGE | |
CHAPTER I. | 1 |
CHAPTER II. | 10 |
CHAPTER III. | 17 |
CHAPTER IV. | 24 |
CHAPTER V. | 30 |
CHAPTER VI. | 39 |
CHAPTER VII. | 44 |
CHAPTER VIII. | 51 |
CHAPTER IX. | 57 |
CHAPTER X. | 65 |
CHAPTER XI. | 71 |
CHAPTER XII. | 87 |
CHAPTER XIII. | 93 |
CHAPTER XIV. | 98 |
CHAPTER XV. | 102 |
CHAPTER XVI. | 112 |
CHAPTER XVII. | 117 |
CHAPTER XVIII. | 125 |
CHAPTER XIX. | 139 |
CHAPTER XX. | 146 |
CHAPTER XXI. | 154 |
CHAPTER XXII. | 160 |
CHAPTER XXIII. | 163 |
CHAPTER XXIV. | 170 |
CHAPTER XXV. | 176 |
CHAPTER XXVI. | 181 |
CHAPTER XXVII. | 186 |
CHAPTER XXVIII. | 192 |
CHAPTER XXIX. | 197 |
CHAPTER XXX. | 204 |
CHAPTER XXXI. | 209 |
CHAPTER XXXII. | 216 |
CHAPTER XXXIII. | 220 |
CHAPTER XXXIV. | 226 |
CHAPTER XXXV. | 232 |
CHAPTER XXXVI. | 239 |
CHAPTER XXXVII. | 245 |
CHAPTER XXXVIII. | 253 |
CHAPTER XXXIX. | 258 |
CHAPTER XL. | 267 |
CHAPTER XLI. | 274 |
CHAPTER XLII. | 282 |
ONLY A GIRL'S LOVE.
It is a warm evening in early Summer; the sun is setting behind a long range of fir and yew-clad hills, at the feet of which twists in and out, as it follows their curves, a placid, peaceful river. Opposite these hills, and running beside the river, are long-stretching meadows, brilliantly green with fresh-springing grass, and gorgeously yellow with newly-opened buttercups. Above, the sunset sky gleams and glows with fiery red and rich deep chromes. And London is almost within sight.
It is a warm evening in early summer; the sun is setting behind a long line of fir and yew-covered hills, at the base of which a calm, peaceful river winds in and out, following their curves. On the other side of these hills, alongside the river, stretch long meadows, brilliantly green with fresh spring grass and stunningly yellow with freshly bloomed buttercups. Above, the sunset sky shines and glows with fiery red and deep rich colors. And London is nearly in sight.
It is a beautiful scene, such as one sees only in this England of ours—a scene that defies poet and painter. At this very moment it is defying one of the latter genus; for in a room of a low-browed, thatched-roofed cottage which stood on the margin of the meadow, James Etheridge sat beside his easel, his eyes fixed on the picture framed in the open window, his brush and mahl-stick drooping in his idle hand.
It’s a stunning view, like what you only see in our England—a sight that challenges both poets and artists. Right now, it’s challenging one of those artists; inside a low-roofed, thatched cottage by the edge of the meadow, James Etheridge is sitting next to his easel, his gaze locked on the scene framed by the open window, his brush and mahl-stick hanging loosely in his relaxed hand.
Unconsciously he, the painter, made a picture worthy of study. Tall, thin, delicately made, with pale face crowned and set in softly-flowing white hair, with gentle, dreamy eyes ever seeking the infinite and unknown, he looked like one of those figures which the old Florentine artists used to love to put upon their canvases, and which when one sees even now makes one strangely sad and thoughtful.
Unknowingly, he, the painter, created a picture worth examining. Tall, thin, and delicately built, with a pale face framed by soft, flowing white hair, and gentle, dreamy eyes always searching for the infinite and unknown, he resembled one of those figures the old Florentine artists loved to paint. Seeing such figures even now evokes a strange sadness and contemplation.
The room was a fitting frame for the human subject; it was a true painter's studio—untidy, disordered, and picturesque. Finished and unfinished pictures hung or leant against the walls, suits of armor, antique weapons, strange costumes littered the floor or hung limply over mediæval chairs; books, some in bindings which would have made the mouth of a connoisseur water, lay open upon the table or were piled in a distant corner. And over all silence—unbroken save by the sound of the water rushing over the weir, or the birds which flitted by the open window—reigned supreme.
The room perfectly framed the person inside; it was a real artist's studio—messy, chaotic, and beautiful. Completed and incomplete paintings hung or leaned against the walls, suits of armor, old weapons, and bizarre costumes covered the floor or draped over medieval chairs. Books, some with covers that would make a collector drool, lay open on the table or were stacked in a far corner. And above it all, silence—broken only by the sound of water flowing over the weir or the birds fluttering by the open window—dominated the space.
The old man sat for some time listening to Nature's music, and lost in dreamy admiration of her loveliness, until the striking of the church clock floated from the village behind the house; then,[2] with a start, he rose, took up his brushes, and turned again to the easel. An hour passed, and still he worked, the picture growing beneath the thin, skillful hand; the birds sank into silence, the red faded slowly from the sky, and night unfolded its dark mantle ready to let it fall upon the workaday world.
The old man sat for a while, listening to the music of nature, lost in admiration of her beauty, until he heard the church clock chime from the village behind the house. Then,[2] with a start, he got up, grabbed his brushes, and went back to the easel. An hour passed, and he was still working, the painting taking shape under his skilled hand; the birds fell silent, the red slowly disappeared from the sky, and night spread its dark cloak, ready to cover the everyday world.
Silence so profound took to itself the likeness of loneliness; perhaps the old man felt it so, for as he glanced at the waning light and lay his brush down, he put his hand to his brow and sighed. Then he turned the picture on the easel, made his way with some little difficulty, owing to the litter, across the room, found and lit an old briar-wood pipe, and dropping into the chair again, fixed his eyes upon the scene, and fell into the dreamy state which was habitual with him.
Silence so deep felt like loneliness; maybe the old man sensed it too, because as he looked at the fading light and set his brush down, he rested his hand on his forehead and sighed. Then he turned the picture on the easel, carefully made his way across the cluttered room, found and lit an old briar pipe, and settled back in the chair, staring at the scene as he drifted into his usual daydream.
So lost in purposeless memory was he, that the opening of the door failed to rouse him.
So absorbed in pointless memories was he that the sound of the door opening didn't wake him.
It was opened very gently and slowly, and as slowly and noiselessly a young girl, after pausing a moment at the threshold, stepped into the room, and stood looking round her and at the motionless figure in the chair by the window.
It was opened very gently and slowly, and just as slowly and quietly, a young girl paused for a moment at the entrance before stepping into the room. She stood there, looking around and at the still figure in the chair by the window.
She stood for full a minute, her hand still holding the handle of the door, as if she were not certain of her welcome—as if the room were strange to her, then, with a little hurried pressure of her hand to her bosom, she moved toward the window.
She stood for a full minute, her hand still gripping the door handle, unsure of her welcome—as if the room were unfamiliar to her. Then, with a quick motion of her hand to her chest, she moved toward the window.
As she did so her foot struck against a piece of armor, and the noise aroused the old man and caused him to look round.
As she did this, her foot hit a piece of armor, and the noise woke the old man and made him look around.
With a start he gazed at the girl as if impressed with the idea that she must be something unsubstantial and visionary—some embodiment of his evening dreams, and so he sat looking at her, his artist eye taking in the lithe, graceful figure, the beautiful face, with its dark eyes and long, sweeping lashes, its clearly penciled brows, and soft, mobile lips, in rapt absorption.
With a start, he looked at the girl, seemingly captivated by the idea that she must be something delicate and unreal—some manifestation of his evening dreams. So, he sat there, gazing at her, his artist's eye taking in her slender, graceful figure, her beautiful face with dark eyes and long, sweeping lashes, perfectly shaped brows, and soft, expressive lips, completely absorbed.
It is possible that if she had turned and left him, never to have crossed into his life again, he would have sunk back into dreamland, and to the end of his days have regarded her as unreal and visionary; but, with a subtle, graceful movement, the girl threaded the maze of litter and disorder and stood beside him.
It’s possible that if she had turned and walked away, never to return to his life, he would have slipped back into a dreamlike state and, for the rest of his days, viewed her as just a figment of his imagination. But with a slight, elegant gesture, the girl navigated through the mess and chaos and stood next to him.
He, still looking up, saw that the beautiful eyes were dim, that the exquisitely curved lips were quivering with some intense emotion, and suddenly there broke upon the silence a low, sweet voice:
He, still looking up, saw that the beautiful eyes were dull, that the perfectly shaped lips were trembling with some strong emotion, and suddenly a soft, sweet voice broke the silence:
"Are you James Etheridge?"
"Are you James Etheridge?"
The artist started. It was not the words, but the tone—the voice that startled him, and for a brief second he was still dumb, then he rose, and looking at her with faint, trembling questioning, he answered:
The artist began. It wasn't the words, but the tone—the voice that caught him off guard, and for a brief moment, he was speechless. Then he stood up, looking at her with a slight, shaky curiosity, and replied:
"Yes, that is my name. I am James Etheridge."
"Yeah, that's my name. I'm James Etheridge."
Her lips quivered again, but still, quietly and simply, she said:
Her lips trembled again, but still, calmly and straightforwardly, she said:
"You do not know me? I am Stella—your niece, Stella."
"You don't know me? I'm Stella—your niece, Stella."
The old man threw up his head and stared at her, and she saw that he trembled.
The old man lifted his head and looked at her, and she noticed that he was shaking.
"Stella—my niece—Harold's child!"
"Stella—my niece—Harold's daughter!"
"Yes," she said, in a low voice, "I am Stella."
"Yes," she said softly, "I’m Stella."
"But, merciful Heaven!" he exclaimed, with agitation, "how did you come here? Why—I thought you were at the school there in Florence—why—have you come here alone?"
"But, oh my gosh!" he exclaimed, agitated, "how did you get here? I thought you were at school in Florence—why—did you come here by yourself?"
Her eyes wandered from his face to the exquisite scene beyond, and at that moment her look was strangely like his own.
Her eyes drifted from his face to the beautiful view outside, and at that moment, her expression was oddly similar to his.
"Yes, I came alone, uncle," she said.
"Yeah, I came by myself, Uncle," she said.
"Merciful Heaven!" he murmured again, sinking into his chair. "But why—why?"
"Merciful Heaven!" he said again, sinking into his chair. "But why—why?"
The question is not unkindly put, full, rather, of a troubled perplexity and bewilderment.
The question isn't asked in a harsh way; instead, it’s filled with deep confusion and uncertainty.
Stella's eyes returned to his face.
Stella looked back at his face.
"I was unhappy, uncle," she said, simply.
"I was unhappy, uncle," she said plainly.
"Unhappy!" he echoed, gently—"unhappy! My child, you are too young to know what the word means. Tell me"—and he put his long white hand on her arm.
"Unhappy!" he repeated softly—"unhappy! My child, you're too young to understand what that word means. Tell me"—and he placed his long white hand on her arm.
The touch was the one thing needed to draw them together. With a sudden, yet not abrupt movement, she slid down at his side and leant her head on his arm.
The touch was the one thing needed to bring them together. With a sudden, but not abrupt movement, she slid down beside him and rested her head on his arm.
"Yes, I was very unhappy, uncle. They were hard and unkind. They meant well perhaps, but it was not to be borne. And then—then, after papa died, it was so lonely, so lonely. There was no one—no one to care for me—to care whether one lived or died. Uncle, I bore it as long as I could, and then I—came."
"Yes, I was really unhappy, uncle. They were tough and unkind. They probably meant well, but it was unbearable. And then—after dad died, it was incredibly lonely, so lonely. There was no one—no one who cared about me—who cared whether I lived or died. Uncle, I put up with it as long as I could, and then I—came."
The old man's eyes grew dim, and his hand rose gently to her head, and smoothed the rich, silky hair.
The old man's eyes dimmed, and his hand reached up softly to her head, smoothing her rich, silky hair.
"Poor child! poor child!" he murmured, dreamily, looking not at her, but at the gloaming outside.
"Poor kid! poor kid!" he murmured, lost in thought, looking not at her, but at the twilight outside.
"As long as I could, uncle, until I felt that I must run away, or go mad, or die. Then I remembered you, I had never seen you, but I remembered that you were papa's brother, and that, being of the same blood, you must be good, and kind, and true; and so I resolved to come to you."
"As long as I could, Uncle, until I felt that I had to run away, or go crazy, or die. Then I thought of you. I had never met you, but I remembered that you were Dad's brother, and that, being family, you must be good, kind, and honest; so I decided to come to you."
His hand trembled on her head, but he was silent for a moment; then he said, in a low voice:
His hand shook lightly on her head, but he stayed silent for a moment; then he spoke in a soft voice:
"Why did you not write?"
"Why didn't you write?"
A smile crossed the girl's face.
A smile appeared on the girl's face.
"Because they would not permit us to write, excepting under their dictation."
"Because they wouldn't let us write unless it was under their direction."
He started, and a fiery light flashed from the gentle, dreamy eyes.
He started, and a fiery light flashed from his gentle, dreamy eyes.
"No letters were allowed to leave the school unless the principals had read them. We were never out alone, or I would have posted a letter unknown to them. No, I could not write, or I would have done so, and—and—waited."
"No letters were allowed to leave the school without the principals reading them first. We were never out alone, or I would have mailed a letter without their knowledge. No, I couldn’t write, or I would have done that, and—and—waited."
"You would not have waited long, my child," he murmured.
"You wouldn't have waited long, my child," he whispered.
She threw back her head and kissed his hand. It was a strange gesture, more foreign than English, full of the impulsive gracefulness of the passionate South in which she had been born and bred; it moved the old man strangely, and he drew her still closer to him as he whispered—
She tilted her head back and kissed his hand. It was an unusual gesture, more exotic than British, full of the spontaneous elegance of the passionate South where she had grown up; it oddly affected the old man, and he pulled her even closer as he whispered—
"Go on!—go on!"
"Go on! Keep going!"
"Well I made up my mind to run away," she continued. "It was a dreadful thing to do, because if I had been caught and brought back, they would have——"
"Well, I decided to run away," she continued. "It was a terrible thing to do because if I had been caught and brought back, they would have——"
"Stop, stop!" he broke in with passionate dread. "Why did I not know of this? How did Harold come to send you there? Great Heaven! a young tender girl! Can Heaven permit it?"
"Stop, stop!" he interrupted with intense fear. "Why didn’t I know about this? How did Harold end up sending you there? Good heavens! A young, innocent girl! Can heaven allow this?"
"Heaven permits strange things, uncle," said the girl, gravely. "Papa did not know, just as you did not know. It was an English school, and all was fair and pleasant outside—outside! Well the night just after I had received the money you used to send me each quarter, I bribed one of the servants to leave the door open and ran away. I knew the road to the coast and knew what day and time the boat started. I caught it and reached London. There was just enough money to pay the fare down here, and I—I—that is all, uncle."
"Heaven allows strange things, uncle," the girl said seriously. "Dad didn’t know, just like you didn’t know. It was an English school, and everything seemed fair and pleasant on the outside—on the outside! Well, the night after I got the money you used to send me every quarter, I bribed one of the servants to leave the door open and ran away. I knew the way to the coast and what day and time the boat left. I caught it and made it to London. There was just enough money to cover the fare down here, and I—I—that's all, uncle."
"All?" he murmured. "A young, tender child!"
"All?" he whispered. "A young, innocent child!"
"And are you not angry?" she asked, looking up into his face. "You will not send me back?"
"And aren't you angry?" she asked, looking up at his face. "You won't send me back?"
"Angry! Send you back! My child, do you think if I had known, if I could have imagined that you were not well treated, that you were not happy, that I would have permitted you to remain a day, an hour longer than I could have helped? Your letters always spoke of your contentment and happiness."
"Angry! Send you back! My child, do you really think that if I had known, if I could have even imagined that you weren’t being treated well, that you weren’t happy, I would have let you stay even a day, an hour longer than I could have helped? Your letters always talked about your happiness and satisfaction."
She smiled.
She grinned.
"Remember, they were written with someone looking over my shoulder."
"Keep in mind, they were written with someone watching me."
Something like an imprecation, surely the first that he had uttered for many a long year, was smothered on the gentle lips.
Something like a curse, probably the first he had spoken in many years, was muffled on the soft lips.
"I could not know that—I could not know that, Stella! Your father thought it best—I have his last letter. My child, do not cry——"
"I just didn’t know that—I didn’t know that, Stella! Your dad thought it was for the best—I have his last letter. Sweetheart, please don’t cry——"
She raised her face.
She lifted her face.
"I am not crying; I never cry when I think of papa, uncle, Why should I? I loved him too well to wish him back from Heaven."
"I’m not crying; I never cry when I think of Dad, Uncle. Why should I? I loved him too much to want him back from Heaven."
The old man looked down at her with a touch of awe in his eyes.
The old man gazed at her with a hint of amazement in his eyes.
"Yes, yes," he murmured; "it was his wish that you should remain there at school. He knew what I was, an aimless dreamer, a man living out of the world, and no fit guardian for a young girl. Oh, yes, Harold knew. He acted for the best, and I was content. My life was too lonely, and quiet, and lifeless for a young girl, and I thought that all was right, while those fiends——"
"Yeah, yeah," he murmured; "he wanted you to stay at school. He knew what I was, a lost dreamer, a guy detached from reality, and not a suitable guardian for a young girl. Oh, yeah, Harold knew. He did what he thought was best, and I was okay with it. My life was too lonely, too quiet, and too dull for a young girl, and I believed everything was fine, while those monsters——"
She put her hand on his arm.
She placed her hand on his arm.
"Do not let us speak of them, or think of them any more, uncle. You will let me stay with you, will you not? I shall not think your life lonely; it will be a Paradise after that which I have left—Paradise. And, see, I will strive to make it less lonely; but"—and she turned suddenly with a look of troubled fear—"but perhaps I shall be in your way?" and she looked round.
"Let's not talk or think about them anymore, uncle. You will let me stay with you, right? I won't think your life is lonely; it will feel like Paradise compared to what I've just left—Paradise. And, look, I'll try to make it less lonely for you; but"—she suddenly turned with a look of worried fear—"but maybe I’ll be a burden?" and she looked around.
"No, no," he said, and he put his hand to his brow. "It is[5] strange! I never felt my loneliness till now! and I would not have you go for all the world!"
"No, no," he said, placing his hand on his forehead. "It's[5] strange! I never realized how lonely I was until now! And I wouldn't want you to leave for anything!"
She wound her arms round him, and nestled closer, and there was silence for a space; then he said:
She wrapped her arms around him and snuggled closer, and there was silence for a while; then he said:
"How old are you, Stella?"
"What's your age, Stella?"
She thought a moment.
She paused for a moment.
"Nineteen, uncle."
"Nineteen, Uncle."
"Nineteen—a child!" he murmured; then he looked at her, and his lips moved inaudibly as he thought, "Beautiful as an angel," but she heard him, and her face flushed, but the next moment she looked up frankly and simply.
"Nineteen—a kid!" he whispered; then he glanced at her, and his lips moved silently as he thought, "Gorgeous as an angel," but she heard him, and her face turned red, yet the next moment she looked up openly and genuinely.
"You would not say that much if you had seen my mamma. She was beautiful as an angel. Papa used to say that he wished you could have seen her; that you would have liked to paint her. Yes, she was beautiful."
"You wouldn't say that if you had seen my mom. She was as beautiful as an angel. Dad used to say that he wished you could have seen her; that you would have wanted to paint her. Yeah, she was beautiful."
The artist nodded.
The artist agreed.
"Poor, motherless child!" he murmured.
"Poor, motherless kid!" he murmured.
"Yes, she was beautiful," continued the girl, softly. "I can just remember her, uncle. Papa never recovered from her death. He always said that he counted the days till he should meet her again. He loved her so, you see."
"Yeah, she was stunning," the girl continued softly. "I can just barely remember her, Uncle. Dad never got over her death. He always said he counted the days until he would see her again. He loved her so much, you know."
There was silence again; then the artist spoke:
There was silence again; then the artist said:
"You speak English with scarcely an accent, Stella."
"You speak English with almost no accent, Stella."
The girl laughed; it was the first time she had laughed, and it caused the uncle to start. It was not only because it was unexpected, but because of its exquisite music. It was like the trill of a bird. In an instant he felt that her childish sorrow had not imbittered her life or broken her spirit. He found himself almost unconsciously laughing in harmony.
The girl laughed; it was the first time she had laughed, and it surprised the uncle. It wasn’t just unexpected; it was beautifully melodic. It was like a bird's song. In that moment, he realized that her youthful sadness hadn't destroyed her life or crushed her spirit. He found himself almost automatically laughing along with her.
"What a strange observation, uncle!" she said, when the laugh had died away. "Why I am English! right to the backbone, as papa used to say. Often and often he used to look at me and say: 'Italy has no part and parcel in you beyond your birth, Stella; you belong to that little island which floats on the Atlantic and rules the world.' Oh, yes, I am English. I should be sorry to be anything else, notwithstanding mamma was an Italian."
"What a strange comment, Uncle!" she said after the laughter faded. "But I'm English! Right to the core, as Dad used to say. He often looked at me and said, 'Italy has no real connection to you beyond your birth, Stella; you belong to that little island that floats in the Atlantic and rules the world.' Oh yes, I'm English. I would be sad to be anything else, even though Mom was Italian."
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Yes, I remember Harold—your father—always said you were an English girl. I am glad of that."
"Yeah, I remember Harold—your dad—always said you were an English girl. I'm glad about that."
"So am I," said the girl, naively.
"So am I," said the girl, innocently.
Then he relapsed into one of his dreamy silences, and she waited silent and motionless. Suddenly he felt her quiver under his arm, and heave a long, deep sigh.
Then he fell back into one of his dreamy silences, and she sat there quietly, not moving. Suddenly, he felt her shiver under his arm and take a long, deep breath.
With a start he looked down; her face had gone wofully pale to the very lips.
With a jolt, he looked down; her face had turned terribly pale, right to her lips.
"Stella!" he cried, "what is it? Are you ill? Great Heaven!"
"Stella!" he shouted, "what's wrong? Are you sick? Oh my God!"
She smiled up at him.
She smiled at him.
"No, no, only a little tired; and," with naive simplicity, "I think I am a little hungry. You see, I only had enough for the fare."
"No, no, just a bit tired; and," with innocent straightforwardness, "I think I'm a little hungry. You see, I only had enough for the fare."
"Heaven forgive me!" he cried, starting up so suddenly as almost to upset her. "Here have I been dreaming and mooning while the child was starving. What a brainless idiot I am!"
"Heaven forgive me!" he exclaimed, jumping up so suddenly that he almost knocked her over. "I've been daydreaming while the child was starving. What a fool I am!"
And in his excitement he hurried up and down the room, knocking over a painting here and a lay figure there, and looking aimlessly about as if he expected to see something in the shape of food floating in the air.
And in his excitement, he rushed around the room, knocking over a painting here and a mannequin there, glancing around aimlessly as if he expected to see some kind of food just floating in the air.
At last with his hand to his brow he bethought him of the bell, and rang it until the little cottage resounded as if it were a fire-engine station. There was a hurried patter of footsteps outside, the door was suddenly opened, and a middle-aged woman ran in, with a cap very much awry and a face startled and flushed.
At last, with his hand on his forehead, he remembered the bell and rang it until the little cottage echoed like a fire station. There was a quick rush of footsteps outside, the door swung open, and a middle-aged woman rushed in, her cap askew and her face startled and flushed.
"Gracious me, sir, what's the matter?" she exclaimed.
"Goodness, sir, what's wrong?" she exclaimed.
Mr. Etheridge dropped the bell, and without a word of explanation, exclaimed—"Bring something to eat at once, Mrs. Penfold, and some wine, at once, please. The poor child is starving."
Mr. Etheridge dropped the bell and, without a word of explanation, exclaimed, "Please bring something to eat right away, Mrs. Penfold, and some wine as well. The poor child is starving."
The woman looked at him with amazement, that increased as glancing round the room she failed to see any poor child, Stella being hidden behind the antique high-backed chair.
The woman stared at him in disbelief, which grew as she looked around the room and didn't see any poor child, with Stella hiding behind the old high-backed chair.
"Poor child, what poor child! You've been dreaming, Mr. Etheridge!"
"Poor kid, what a poor kid! You've been daydreaming, Mr. Etheridge!"
"No, no!" he said, meekly; "it's all true, Mrs. Penfold. She has come all the way from Florence without a morsel to eat."
"No, no!" he said softly; "it's all true, Mrs. Penfold. She has come all the way from Florence without any food."
Stella rose from her ambush.
Stella got up from her ambush.
"Not all the way from Florence, uncle," she said.
"Not all the way from Florence, Uncle," she said.
Mrs. Penfold started and stared at the visitor.
Mrs. Penfold jumped and stared at the visitor.
"Good gracious me!" she exclaimed; "who is it?"
"Goodness gracious!" she exclaimed; "who is it?"
Mr. Etheridge rubbed his brow.
Mr. Etheridge rubbed his forehead.
"Did I not tell you? It is my niece—my niece Stella. She has come from Italy, and—I wish you'd bring some food. Bring a bottle of the old wine. Sit down and rest, Stella. This is Mrs. Penfold—she is my housekeeper, and a good woman, but,"—he added, without lowering his tone in the slightest, though he was evidently under the idea that he was inaudible—"but rather slow in comprehension."
"Did I not tell you? It’s my niece—my niece Stella. She’s come from Italy, and—I wish you’d bring some food. Bring a bottle of the old wine. Sit down and rest, Stella. This is Mrs. Penfold—she’s my housekeeper and a good woman, but,"—he added, without lowering his voice at all, even though he clearly thought he was speaking quietly—"but a bit slow to understand."
Mrs. Penfold came forward, still flushed and excited, and with a smile.
Mrs. Penfold stepped forward, still flushed and excited, with a smile.
"Your niece, sir! Not Mr. Harold's daughter that you so often have spoken of! Why, how did you come in, miss?"
"Your niece, sir! Not Mr. Harold's daughter that you've mentioned so often! How did you get in here, miss?"
"I found the door open," said Stella.
"I found the door open," Stella said.
"Good gracious me! And dropped from the clouds! And that must have been an hour ago! And you, sir," looking at the bewildered artist reproachfully, "you let the dear young thing sit here with her hat and jacket on all that time, after coming all that way, without sending for me."
"Goodness! And she just fell from the sky! That must have been an hour ago! And you, sir," she said, giving the confused artist an annoyed look, "you let the poor girl sit here in her hat and jacket for all that time, after coming all that way, without calling for me."
"We didn't want you," said the old man, calmly.
"We didn't want you," said the old man, calmly.
"Want me! No! But the dear child wanted something to eat, and to rest, and to take her things off. Oh, come with me, miss! All the way from Florence, and Mr. Harold's daughter!"
"Want me! No! But the sweet girl wanted something to eat, to rest, and to take off her things. Oh, come with me, miss! All the way from Florence, and Mr. Harold's daughter!"
"Go with her, Stella," said the old man, "and—and," he added, gently, "don't let her keep you long."
"Go with her, Stella," said the old man, "and—and," he added softly, "don't let her take too long."
The infinite tenderness of the last words caused Stella to stop on her way to the door; she came back, and, putting her arms around his neck, kissed him.
The overwhelming gentleness of his final words made Stella pause as she was heading for the door; she turned back, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.
Then she followed Mrs. Penfold up-stairs to her room, the good woman talking the whole while in exclamatory sentences of astonishment.
Then she followed Mrs. Penfold upstairs to her room, the kind woman talking the whole time in exclamatory sentences of surprise.
"And you are Mr. Harold's daughter. Did you see his portrait over the mantel-shelf, miss? I should have known you by that, now I come to look at you," and she looked with affectionate interest into the beautiful face, as she helped Stella to take off her hat. "Yes, I should have known you, miss, in a moment? And you have come all the way from Italy? Dear me, it is wonderful. And I'm very glad you have, it won't be so lonely for Mr. Etheridge. And is there anything else you want, miss? You must excuse me for bringing you into my own room; I'll have a room ready for you to-night, your own room, and the luggage, miss——"
"And you’re Mr. Harold's daughter. Did you see his portrait over the mantel, miss? I should’ve recognized you from that, now that I look at you," she said, gazing with warm interest at Stella's beautiful face as she helped her take off her hat. "Yeah, I definitely would’ve known you in a second! And you traveled all the way from Italy? Wow, that’s amazing. I’m really glad you did; it won’t be so lonely for Mr. Etheridge. Is there anything else you need, miss? Please excuse me for bringing you into my own room; I’ll have a room ready for you tonight, your own room, and your luggage, miss—"
Stella smiled and blushed faintly.
Stella smiled and blushed slightly.
"I have none, Mrs. Penfold. I ran—I left quite suddenly."
"I don't have any, Mrs. Penfold. I ran away—I left really suddenly."
"Dearie me!" murmured Mrs. Penfold, puzzled and sympathetic. "Well, now, it doesn't matter so long as you are here, safe, and sound. And now I'll go and get you something to eat! You can find your way down?"
"Goodness!" Mrs. Penfold said, feeling confused and caring. "Well, it doesn’t matter as long as you’re here, safe and sound. Now I'll go get you something to eat! Can you find your way down?"
"Yes," Stella said. She could find her way down. She stood for a moment looking through the window, her long hair falling in a silky stream down her white shoulders, and the soft, dreamy look came into her eyes.
"Yes," Stella said. She could find her way down. She stood for a moment looking through the window, her long hair cascading down her pale shoulders, and a soft, dreamy expression came into her eyes.
"Is it true?" she murmured. "Am I really here at home with someone to love me—someone whom I can love? Or is it only a dream, and shall I wake in the cold bare room and find that I have still to endure the old life? No! It is no dream, it is true!"
"Is it real?" she whispered. "Am I actually here at home with someone who loves me—someone I can love? Or is this just a dream, and will I wake up in the cold, empty room and realize I have to go back to my old life? No! It’s not a dream, it’s real!"
She wound up the long hair and went down to find that Mrs. Penfold had already prepared the table, her uncle standing beside and waiting with gentle impatience for her appearance.
She gathered her long hair and went downstairs to find that Mrs. Penfold had already set the table, with her uncle standing next to it, patiently waiting for her to show up.
He started as she entered, with a distinct feeling of renewed surprise; the relief from uncertainty as to her welcome, the kindness of her reception had already refreshed her, and her beauty shone out unclouded by doubt or nervousness.
He started as she walked in, feeling a fresh wave of surprise; the relief from wondering how she would be received, the warmth of her welcome had already uplifted her, and her beauty radiated clearly without any doubt or anxiety.
The old man's eyes wandered with artistic approval over the graceful form and lovely face, and he was almost in the land of dreams again when Mrs. Penfold roused him by setting a chair at the table, and handing him a cobwebbed bottle and a corkscrew.
The old man's eyes roamed with artistic appreciation over the elegant figure and beautiful face, and he was almost lost in a dream again when Mrs. Penfold brought him back to reality by placing a chair at the table and handing him a dusty bottle and a corkscrew.
"Miss Stella must be starving, sir!" she said, suggestively.
"Miss Stella must be really hungry, sir!" she said, suggestively.
"Yes, yes," he assented, and both of them set to work exhorting and encouraging her to eat, as if they feared she might drop under the table with exhaustion unless she could be persuaded to eat of everything on the table.
"Yeah, sure," he agreed, and both of them started urging and motivating her to eat, as if they were worried she might collapse from exhaustion if they couldn't convince her to try everything on the table.
Mr. Etheridge seemed to place great faith in the old port as a restorative, and had some difficulty in concealing his disappointment when Stella, after sipping the first glass, declined any more on the score that it was strong.
Mr. Etheridge seemed to really believe in the old port as a cure, and he had a hard time hiding his disappointment when Stella, after taking a sip of the first glass, said no to any more because it was too strong.
At last, but with visible reluctance, he accepted her assertion that she was rescued from any chance of starvation, and Mrs. Penfold cleared the table and left them alone.
At last, but with clear hesitation, he acknowledged her claim that she was saved from any risk of starvation, and Mrs. Penfold cleared the table and left them alone.
A lamp stood on the table, but the moonbeams poured in through the window, and instinctively Stella drew near the window.
A lamp was on the table, but moonlight streamed through the window, and Stella instinctively moved closer to it.
"What a lovely place it is, uncle!" she said.
"What a beautiful place this is, Uncle!" she said.
He did not answer, he was watching her musingly, as she leant against the edge of the wall.
He didn’t answer; he was watching her thoughtfully as she leaned against the edge of the wall.
"You must be very happy here."
"You must be really happy here."
"Yes," he murmured, dreamily. "Yes, and you think you will be, Stella."
"Yeah," he said softly, lost in thought. "Yeah, and you really believe you will be, Stella."
"Ah, yes," she answered, in a low voice, and with a low sigh. "Happier than I can say."
"Yeah," she replied quietly, sighing softly. "Happier than I can express."
"You will not feel it lonely, shut up with an old man, a dreamer, who has parted with the world and almost forgotten it?"
"You won’t find it lonely being locked away with an old man, a dreamer, who has disconnected from the world and nearly forgotten about it?"
"No, no! a thousand times no!" was the reply.
"No, no! A thousand times no!" was the reply.
He wandered to the fireplace and took up his pipe, but with a sudden glance at her laid it down again. Slight as was the action she saw it, and with the graceful, lithe movement which he had noticed, she glided across the room and took up the pipe.
He walked over to the fireplace and picked up his pipe, but after a quick look at her, he put it down again. Although it was a small gesture, she noticed, and with the fluid, graceful movement he had observed, she glided across the room and picked up the pipe.
"You were going to smoke, uncle."
"You were going to smoke, Uncle."
"No, no," he said, eagerly. "No, a mere habit——"
"No, no," he said eagerly. "No, it's just a habit——"
She interrupted him with a smile, and filled the pipe for him with her taper little fingers, and gave it to him.
She smiled as she interrupted him, filled the pipe with her slender fingers, and handed it to him.
"You do not want me to wish that I had not come to you uncle?"
"You don’t want me to regret coming to you, do you, uncle?"
"Heaven forbid!" he said, simply.
"God forbid!" he said, simply.
"Then you must not alter anything in your life; you must go on as if I had never dropped from the clouds to be a burden upon you."
"Then you must not change anything in your life; you must continue as if I had never appeared out of nowhere to be a burden to you."
"My child!" he murmured, reproachfully.
"My kid!" he murmured, reproachfully.
"Or to make you uncomfortable. I could not bear that, uncle."
"Or to make you uneasy. I couldn't stand that, uncle."
"No, no!" he said, "I will alter nothing, Stella; we will be happy, you and I."
"No, no!" he said, "I won't change anything, Stella; we'll be happy, you and I."
"Very happy," she murmured, softly.
"Super happy," she murmured, softly.
He wandered to the window, and stood looking out; and, unseen by him, she drew a chair up and cleared it of the litter, and unconsciously he sat down.
He walked over to the window and stood looking outside; meanwhile, she pulled up a chair, cleared off the mess, and without realizing it, he sat down.
Then she glided to and fro, wandering round the room noiselessly, looking at the curious lumber, and instinctively picking up the books and putting them in something like order on the almost empty shelves.
Then she moved around the room quietly, glancing at the odd items and instinctively gathering the books, arranging them in some kind of order on the nearly empty shelves.
Every now and then she took up one of the pictures which stood with their faces to the wall, and her gaze would wander from it to the painter sitting in the moonlight, his white hair falling on his shoulders, his thin, nervous hands clasped on his knee.
Every now and then, she would pick up one of the pictures facing the wall, and her eyes would drift from it to the painter sitting in the moonlight, his white hair falling onto his shoulders, his thin, nervous hands resting on his knee.
She, who had spent her life in the most artistic city of the world, knew that he was a great painter, and, child-woman as she was, wondered why the world permitted him to remain unknown and unnoticed. She had yet to learn that he cared as little for fame as he did for wealth, and to be allowed to live for[9] his art and dream in peace was all he asked from the world in which he lived but in which he took no part. Presently she came back to the window, and stood beside him; he started slightly and put out his hand, and she put her thin white one into it. The moon rose higher in the heavens, and the old man raised his other hand and pointed to it in silence.
She, who had spent her life in the most artistic city in the world, knew he was a great painter, and being both childlike and womanly, she wondered why the world let him remain unknown and unnoticed. She still had to grasp that he cared as little for fame as he did for money, and all he wanted from the world he lived in, but didn’t participate in, was the chance to live for his art and dream in peace[9]. Soon, she returned to the window and stood beside him; he flinched slightly and reached out his hand, and she placed her thin white one into his. The moon climbed higher in the sky, and the old man lifted his other hand and silently pointed at it.
As he did so, Stella saw glide into the scene—as it was touched by the moonbeams—a large white building rearing above the trees on the hill-top, and she uttered an exclamation of surprise.
As he did this, Stella saw a large white building appear in the moonlight, rising above the trees on the hilltop, and she let out a surprised gasp.
"What house is that, uncle? I had no idea one was there until this moment!"
"What house is that, Uncle? I didn't know one was there until just now!"
"That is Wyndward Hall, Stella," he replied, dreamily; "it was hidden by the shadow and the clouds."
"That's Wyndward Hall, Stella," he said, lost in thought; "it was obscured by the shadow and the clouds."
"What a grand place!" she murmured. "Who lives there uncle?"
"What a great place!" she whispered. "Who lives there, Uncle?"
"The Wyndwards," he answered, in the same musing tone, "the Wyndwards. They have lived there for hundreds of years, Stella. Yes, it is a grand place."
"The Wyndwards," he replied, in the same reflective tone, "the Wyndwards. They have lived there for hundreds of years, Stella. Yes, it’s an impressive place."
"We should call it a palace in Italy, uncle."
"We should call it a palace in Italy, Uncle."
"It is a palace in England, but we are more modest. They are contented to call it the Hall. An old place and an old race."
"It’s a palace in England, but we prefer to be more humble. They’re happy to call it the Hall. An old place and an old family."
"Tell me about them," she said, quietly. "Do you know them—are they friends of yours?"
"Tell me about them," she said softly. "Do you know them—are they your friends?"
"I know them. Yes, they are friends, as far as there be any friendship between a poor painter and the Lord of Wyndward. Yes, we are friends; they call them proud, but they are not too proud to ask James Etheridge to dinner occasionally; and they accuse him of pride because he declines to break the stillness of his life by accepting their hospitality. Look to the left there, Stella. As far as you can see stretch the lands of Wyndward—they run for miles between the hills there."
"I know them. Yes, they are friends, as much as there can be any friendship between a struggling painter and the Lord of Wyndward. Yes, we are friends; they call them proud, but they aren't too proud to invite James Etheridge to dinner every now and then; and they accuse him of pride because he chooses not to disrupt the quietness of his life by accepting their hospitality. Look to the left there, Stella. As far as you can see, the lands of Wyndward stretch out—they go on for miles between those hills."
"They have some reason to be proud," she murmured, with a smile. "But I like them because they are kind to you."
"They have some reason to be proud," she said softly, smiling. "But I like them because they're nice to you."
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Yes, the earl would be more than kind, I think——"
"Yes, I think the earl would be really generous."
"The earl?"
"The earl?"
"Yes, Lord Wyndward, the head of the family; the Lord of Wyndward they call him. They have all been called Lords of Wyndward by the people here, who look up to them as if they were something more than human."
"Yes, Lord Wyndward, the head of the family; they call him the Lord of Wyndward. The people here have always referred to them as Lords of Wyndward, looking up to them as if they were something greater than human."
"And does he live there alone?" she asked, gazing at the gray stone mansion glistening in the moonlight.
"And does he live there by himself?" she asked, staring at the gray stone mansion shining in the moonlight.
"No, there is a Lady Wyndward, and a daughter—poor girl."
"No, there’s a Lady Wyndward and a daughter—poor thing."
"Why do you say poor girl?" asked Stella.
"Why do you call her a poor girl?" Stella asked.
"Because all the wealth of the race would not make her otherwise than an object of tender pity. She is an invalid; you see that window—the one with the light in it?"
"Because all the wealth in the world wouldn't change her from being someone we feel deep sympathy for. She's an invalid; do you see that window—the one that's lit up?"
"Yes," Stella said.
"Yeah," Stella said.
"That is the window of her room; she lies there on a sofa, looking down the valley all the day!"
"That’s the window of her room; she lies there on a sofa, looking down the valley all day!"
CHAPTER II.
"Poor girl!" murmured Stella. There was silence for a moment. "And those three live there all alone?" she said.
"Unfortunate" girl!" Stella said softly. There was a moment of silence. "And those three live there all by themselves?" she asked.
"Not always," he replied, musingly. "Sometimes, not often, the son Leycester comes down. He is Viscount Trevor."
"Not always," he replied, thoughtfully. "Sometimes, though not often, the son Leycester comes down. He is Viscount Trevor."
"The son," said Stella. "And what is he like?"
"The son," Stella said. "What's he like?"
The question seemed to set some train of thought in action; the old man relapsed into silence for a few minutes. Then suddenly but gently he rose, and going to the other end of the room, fetched a picture from amongst several standing against the wall, and held it toward her.
The question seemed to trigger a train of thought; the old man fell silent for a few minutes. Then, suddenly but gently, he stood up and walked to the other end of the room, grabbed a picture from among several leaning against the wall, and held it up to her.
"That is Lord Leycester," he said.
"That's Lord Leycester," he said.
Stella took the canvas in her hand, and held it to the light, and an exclamation broke involuntarily from her lips.
Stella picked up the canvas and held it up to the light, and she let out an involuntary gasp.
"How beautiful he is!"
"How handsome he is!"
The old man took the picture from her, and resting it on his knees, gazed at it musingly.
The old man took the picture from her and sat it on his knees, staring at it thoughtfully.
"Yes," he said, "it is a grand face; one does not see such a face often."
"Yeah," he said, "it's a striking face; you don't see a face like that very often."
Stella leant over the chair and looked at it with a strange feeling of interest and curiosity, such as no simply beautiful picture would have aroused.
Stella leaned over the chair and looked at it with a strange sense of interest and curiosity, something that a merely beautiful picture wouldn't have inspired.
It was not the regularity of the face, with its clear-cut features and its rippling chestnut hair, that, had it been worn by a Wyndward of a hundred years ago, would have fallen in rich curls upon the square, well-formed shoulders. It was not the beauty of the face, but a something indefinable in the carriage of the head and the expression of the full, dark eyes that attracted, almost fascinated, her.
It wasn’t the symmetry of her face, with its sharp features and flowing chestnut hair, that would have hung in rich curls on the strong shoulders of a Wyndward from a hundred years ago. It wasn’t just her beauty, but something hard to define in the way she held her head and the look in her deep, dark eyes that drew her in, almost captivating her.
It was in a voice almost hushed by the indescribable effect produced by the face, that she said:
It was in a voice barely above a whisper, influenced by the indescribable effect of the face, that she said:
"And he is like that?"
"And he’s like that?"
"It is lifelike," he answered. "I, who painted it, should not say it, but it is like him nevertheless—that is Leycester Wyndward. Why did you ask?"
"It looks so real," he replied. "I, the one who painted it, shouldn't say that, but it really does look like him—this is Leycester Wyndward. Why did you ask?"
Stella hesitated.
Stella paused.
"Because—I scarcely know. It is such a strange face, uncle. The eyes—what is it in the eyes that makes me almost unable to look away from them?"
"Because—I hardly know. It’s such a strange face, uncle. The eyes—what is it about the eyes that makes me almost unable to look away from them?"
"The reflection of a man's soul, Stella," he said.
"The reflection of a man's soul, Stella," he said.
It was a strange answer, and the girl looked down at the strange face interrogatively.
It was an odd response, and the girl looked down at the unusual face questioningly.
"The reflection of a man's soul, Stella. The Wyndwards have always been a wild, reckless, passionate race; here, in this village, they have innumerable legends of the daring deeds of the lords of Wyndward. Murder, rapine, and high-handed tyranny in the olden times, wild license and desperate profligacy in these modern ones; but of all the race this Leycester Wyndward is the wildest and most heedless. Look at him, Stella, you see him here in his loose shooting-jacket, built by Poole; with the diamond pin in his irreproachable scarf, with his hair cut to the regulation length: I see him in armor with his sword upraised[11] to watch the passionate fire of his eyes. There is a picture in the great gallery up yonder of one of the Wyndwards clad just so, in armor of glittering steel, with one foot on the body of a prostrate foe, one hand upraised to strike the death-dealing blow of his battle-ax. Yes, Leycester Wyndward should have lived four centuries back."
"The reflection of a man's soul, Stella. The Wyndwards have always been a wild, reckless, passionate family; here, in this village, they have countless legends about the daring exploits of the lords of Wyndward. Murder, robbery, and tyrannical actions in the past, wild behavior and reckless extravagance in modern times; but of all the family, this Leycester Wyndward is the wildest and most careless. Look at him, Stella, you see him here in his loose shooting jacket, made by Poole; with the diamond pin in his flawless scarf, and his hair cut to the standard length: I can see him in armor with his sword raised to reveal the intense fire in his eyes. There’s a picture in the great gallery up there of one of the Wyndwards dressed just like that, in shining steel armor, with one foot on the body of a defeated enemy, one hand raised to deliver the lethal blow of his battle-ax. Yes, Leycester Wyndward should have lived four centuries ago."
Stella smiled.
Stella grinned.
"Has he committed many murders, uncle, burnt down many villages?"
"Has he killed a lot of people, uncle? Burned down many villages?"
The old man started and looked up at the exquisite face, with its arch smile beaming in the dark eyes and curving the red, ripe lips, and smiled in response.
The old man jumped and looked up at the beautiful face, with its arched smile shining in the dark eyes and shaping the red, ripe lips, and smiled back.
"I was dreaming, Stella; an odd trick of mine. No, men of his stamp are sadly circumscribed nowadays. We have left them no vent for their natures now, excepting the gambling-table, the turf, and——" he roused suddenly. "Yes, it's a beautiful face, Stella, but it belongs to a man who has done more harm in his day than all his forefathers did before him. It is rather a good thing that Wyndward Hall stands so firmly, or else Leycester would have melted it at ecarte and baccarat long ago."
"I was dreaming, Stella; it’s a strange habit of mine. But men like him are really limited these days. We've left them with no outlet for their true selves except for the gambling table, the racetrack, and——" he suddenly snapped back to attention. "Yeah, it's a beautiful face, Stella, but it belongs to a man who's caused more damage in his lifetime than all his ancestors combined. It’s pretty fortunate that Wyndward Hall is so sturdy, or Leycester would have lost it to cards and baccarat a long time ago."
"Is he so bad then?" murmured Stella.
"Is he really that bad?" Stella whispered.
Her uncle smiled.
Her uncle grinned.
"Bad is a mild word, Stella; and yet—look at the face again. I have seen it softened by a smile such as might have been worn by an innocent child; I have heard those lips laugh as—as women are supposed to laugh before this world has driven all laughter out of them; and when those eyes smile there is no resisting them for man or woman."
"Bad is a soft word, Stella; and yet—look at the face again. I’ve seen it softened by a smile like one an innocent child might wear; I've heard those lips laugh just like women are expected to laugh before life takes all the joy out of them; and when those eyes smile, no one can resist them, whether man or woman."
He stopped suddenly and looked up.
He suddenly stopped and looked up.
"I am wandering on like an old mill. Put the picture away, Stella."
"I’m just drifting along like an old mill. Put the picture away, Stella."
She took it from him and carried it across the room, but stood for a moment silently regarding it by the lamp light. As she did so, a strange fancy made her start and set the picture on the table suddenly. It seemed to her as if the dark eyes had suddenly softened in their intense fixed gaze and smiled at her.
She picked it up from him and walked across the room, but paused for a moment, quietly looking at it under the lamp light. As she did, a strange thought made her jump and she placed the picture on the table quickly. It felt to her as if the dark eyes had suddenly softened from their intense stare and smiled at her.
It was the trick of a warm, imaginative temperament, and it took possession of her so completely that with a swift gesture she laid her hand over the dark eyes and so hid them.
It was the trick of a warm, creative nature, and it took hold of her so completely that with a quick movement she covered the dark eyes with her hand, hiding them.
Then, with a laugh at her own folly, she put the picture against the wall and went back to the window and sat beside the old man.
Then, laughing at her own foolishness, she leaned the picture against the wall and returned to the window, sitting next to the old man.
"Tell me about your past life, Stella," he said, in a low voice.
"Tell me about your past life, Stella," he said softly.
"It seems to me as if you had always been here. You have a quiet way of speaking and moving about, child."
"It feels to me like you’ve always been here. You have a calm way of speaking and moving around, kid."
"I learnt that while papa was ill," she said, simply. "Sometimes he would sit for hours playing softly, and I did not wish to disturb him."
"I found out that while my dad was sick," she said, calmly. "Sometimes he would sit for hours playing quietly, and I didn't want to interrupt him."
"I remember, I remember," he murmured. "Stella, the world should have known something of him; he was a born musician."
"I remember, I remember," he said softly. "Stella, the world should have recognized something about him; he was a natural musician."
"He used to say the same of you, uncle; you should have been a famous artist."
"He used to say the same about you, uncle; you should have been a famous artist."
The old man looked up with a smile.
The elderly man smiled up.
"My child, there are many men whom the world knows nothing of—luckily for them. Your father and I were dreamers, both; the world likes men of action. Can you play?"
"My child, there are many men that the world doesn't know about—thankfully for them. Your father and I were both dreamers; the world favors men of action. Can you play?"
She rose and stood for a moment hesitating. In the corner of the room there was a small chamber organ—one of those wonderful instruments which in a small space combine the grand tones of a cathedral organ with the melodious softness of a flute. It was one of the few luxuries which the artist had permitted himself, and he was in the habit of playing snatches of Verdi and Rossini, of Schubert and Mozart, when the fading light compelled him to lay the brush aside.
She got up and paused for a moment, unsure of what to do. In the corner of the room was a small chamber organ—one of those amazing instruments that combine the powerful sounds of a cathedral organ with the gentle tones of a flute in a compact space. It was one of the few luxuries the artist allowed himself, and he often played bits of Verdi and Rossini, Schubert and Mozart, when the dimming light forced him to put down his brush.
Stella went up to it softly and seated herself, and presently began to play. She attempted no difficult fugue or brilliant march, but played a simple Florentine vesper hymn, which she had heard floating from the devout lips of the women kneeling before the altar of the great church in Florence, and presently began to sing it.
Stella approached it quietly and sat down, then started to play. She didn’t try anything complex or flashy, but played a straightforward Florentine evening hymn that she had heard being sung by the devoted women kneeling at the altar of the grand church in Florence, and soon began to sing along.
The old man started as the first clear bird-like notes rose softly upon the evening air, and then covering his face with his hands went straight to dreamland.
The old man began to drift off as the first clear, bird-like notes floated gently through the evening air, and then, covering his face with his hands, he slipped straight into dreamland.
The vesper hymn died softly, slowly out, and she rose, but with a gesture of his hand he motioned her to remain at the organ.
The evening hymn faded away softly and slowly, and she got up, but with a wave of his hand he signaled for her to stay at the organ.
"You have your father's voice, Stella; sing again."
"You have your dad's voice, Stella; sing again."
She sang a pleasant ditty this time, with a touch of pathos in the refrain, and hearing a slight noise as she finished, looked round, and saw the old man rise, and with quivering lips turn toward the door.
She sang a nice little song this time, with a hint of sadness in the chorus, and hearing a slight noise as she finished, she looked around and saw the old man stand up, turning toward the door with trembling lips.
The young girl's sweet voice had brought back the past and its dead too plainly, and he had gone out lest she should see his emotion.
The young girl's sweet voice had brought back memories of the past and its departed too clearly, and he had left to avoid her noticing his emotions.
Stella rose and went to the window, and stood looking into the night. The moonlight was glinting the river in the distance, and falling in great masses upon the lawn at her feet. Half unconsciously she opened the window, and stepping out, found herself in a small garden, beautifully kept and fragrant with violets; her love for flowers was a passion, and she stepped on to the path in search of them. The path led in zigzag fashion to a little wooden gate, by which the garden was entered from the lane. Stella found some violets, and looking about in search of further treasure store, saw a bunch of lilac blossom growing in the lane side.
Stella got up and went to the window, standing there, gazing into the night. The moonlight shimmered on the river in the distance and cast large patches of light on the lawn at her feet. Almost without thinking, she opened the window and stepped outside, finding herself in a small, well-kept garden that smelled lovely with violets; her love for flowers was a true passion, and she walked along the path looking for them. The path wound in a zigzag to a little wooden gate that led from the lane into the garden. Stella found some violets, and as she looked around for more treasures, she spotted a bunch of lilacs growing by the edge of the lane.
To open the gate and run lightly up the side of the bank was the impulse of the moment, and she obeyed it; there were still deeper masses of flowers a little further down, and she was walking toward them when she heard the sound of a horse galloping toward her.
To open the gate and jog lightly up the side of the bank was the urge of the moment, and she followed it; there were still thicker clusters of flowers a bit further down, and she was walking toward them when she heard the sound of a horse galloping toward her.
For a moment she was so startled by the unexpected sound that she stood looking toward the direction whence it came, and in that moment a horse and rider turned the corner and made full pelt for the spot where she was standing. Stella glanced back toward the little white gate to discover that it was[13] not in sight, and that she had gone further than she intended. It was of no use to attempt to get back before the horseman reached her, there was only time to get out of the way. Lightly springing up the bank, she stood under the lilac tree and waited.
For a moment, she was so startled by the unexpected sound that she stood there, looking in the direction it came from, and at that moment, a horse and rider turned the corner and sped toward the spot where she was standing. Stella glanced back at the little white gate and realized it was[13]not in sight, and she had gone further than she meant to. There was no point in trying to get back before the horseman reached her; she only had time to get out of the way. Lightly springing up the bank, she stood under the lilac tree and waited.
As she did so, the horse and man came out of the shadow into the moonlight. To Stella, both looked tremendously big and tall in the deceptive light, but it was not the size, but the attitude of the rider which struck her and chained her attention.
As she did this, the horse and rider emerged from the shadows into the moonlight. To Stella, they both appeared incredibly large and imposing in the misleading light, but it wasn't their size that captivated her; it was the rider's demeanor that held her focus.
She could not see his face, but the figure was that of a young man, tall and stalwart, and full of a strange, masterful grace which displayed itself in the easy, reckless way in which he sat the great animal, and in the poise of the head which, slightly thrown back, seemed in its very attitude eloquent of pride and defiance. There was something strange and unusual about the whole bearing that struck Stella, unused as she was to meeting horsemen in an English country lane.
She couldn't see his face, but the figure was that of a young man, tall and strong, exuding a unique, confident grace that showed in the easy, carefree way he rode the large horse and in the way his head was tilted back, which seemed to convey pride and defiance. There was something odd and striking about his entire presence that caught Stella's attention, especially since she wasn't used to encountering riders in an English country lane.
As he came a little nearer she noticed that he was dressed in evening dress, excepting his coat, which was of velvet, and sat loosely, yet gracefully, upon the stalwart frame. In simple truth the rider had thrown off his dress coat for a smoking jacket, and still wore his dress boots. Stella saw the moonlight shining upon them and upon a ruby, which blazed sullenly upon the white hand which held the whip.
As he stepped a little closer, she noticed he was in formal attire, except for his coat, which was made of velvet and fit loosely yet gracefully on his strong frame. Honestly, the rider had swapped his dress coat for a smoking jacket and still wore his formal boots. Stella saw the moonlight reflecting off them and a ruby that glimmered darkly on the pale hand that held the whip.
As if rider and horse were one, they came up the lane, and were abreast of her, the man all unconscious of her presence. But not so the horse; his quick, restless eye had caught sight of the shimmer of Stella's dress, and with a toss of the head he swerved aside and stood still. The rider brought his eyes from the sky, and raising his whip, cut the horse across the flank, with a gesture of impatient anger; but the horse—a splendid, huge-boned Irish mare, as fiery and obstinate as a lion—rose on its hind legs instantly, and the whip came down again.
As if rider and horse were one, they came up the lane and were next to her, the man completely unaware of her presence. But the horse wasn’t; its quick, restless eye had spotted the shimmer of Stella's dress, and with a toss of its head, it swerved aside and stopped. The rider lowered his gaze from the sky and, raising his whip, struck the horse across the flank in a show of impatient anger. But the horse—a stunning, big-boned Irish mare, as fiery and stubborn as a lion—reared up on its hind legs immediately, and the whip came down again.
"Confound you! what is the matter?" exclaimed its master. "Go on, you idiot!"
"Confound you! What's the matter?" exclaimed its master. "Go on, you fool!"
The horse pricked its ears at the sound of the familiar voice, but stood stock still, quivering in every limb.
The horse perked up its ears at the sound of the familiar voice, but stayed completely still, trembling in every part of its body.
Stella saw the whip raised again, and instinctively, before she was aware of it, her womanly protest sprang from her lips.
Stella saw the whip raised again, and instinctively, before she even realized it, her feminine protest came out of her mouth.
"No! no!"
"No way!"
At the sound of the eager, imploring voice, the rider kept his whip poised in the air, then let his arm fall, and dragging rather than guiding the horse, forced it near the hedge.
At the sound of the eager, pleading voice, the rider held his whip up in the air, then let his arm drop, and by pulling more than directing the horse, made it move close to the hedge.
"Who is it? Who are you?" he demanded, angrily. "What the——"
"Who is it? Who are you?" he shouted, angrily. "What the——"
Then he stopped suddenly, and stared speechlessly, motionless, and transfixed—horse and rider, as it were, turned to stone.
Then he suddenly stopped, staring in silence, completely still and frozen—both horse and rider, as if they had turned to stone.
Tall and graceful, with that grace which belongs to the girlhood which stands on the threshold of womanhood, with her exquisite face fixed in an expression of mingled fear and pity, and a shyness struggling with maidenly pride, she made a picture which was lovely enough to satisfy the requirements of the most[14] critical and artistic mind—a picture which he who looked upon it carried with him till the day he died.
Tall and graceful, with that elegance that comes from a girl on the brink of becoming a woman, her beautiful face showed a mix of fear and compassion, along with a shyness battling with feminine pride. She created a scene lovely enough to meet the standards of the most[14] discerning and artistic eyes—a sight that anyone who saw it would carry in their memory for life.
For a moment he sat motionless, and as he sat the moon fell full upon his face, and Stella saw the face of the portrait whose eyes she had but a few minutes since hidden from her sight.
For a moment he sat still, and as he sat, the moonlight illuminated his face, and Stella saw the face from the portrait whose eyes she had just moments ago concealed from her view.
A lifetime of emotion may pass in a minute; a life's fate hangs upon the balance of a stroke of time. It was only for a moment that they looked into each other's eyes in silence, but that moment meant so much to each of them! It was the horse that broke the spell by attempting to rise again. With a slight movement of the hand Leycester Wyndward forced him down, and then slid from the saddle and stood at Stella's feet, hat in hand.
A lifetime of feelings can happen in just a minute; a person's fate can hang in the balance of a brief moment. They exchanged a silent gaze for only a second, but that moment held immense significance for both of them! The horse broke the silence by trying to get up. With a quick motion of his hand, Leycester Wyndward pushed it back down, then dismounted and stood at Stella's feet, holding his hat in his hand.
Even then he paused as if afraid, lest a word should cause the vision to vanish into thin air; but at last he opened his lips.
Even then he hesitated, as if worried that a single word would make the vision disappear; but finally, he spoke.
"I beg your pardon."
"Excuse me."
That was all. Four words only, and words that one hears daily; words that have almost lost their import from too familiar commonplace, and yet, as he said them, they sounded so entirely, so earnestly, so intensely significant and full of meaning that all the commonplace drifted from them, and they conveyed to the listener's ear a real and eager prayer for forgiveness; so real and earnest that to have passed them by with the conventional smile and bow would have been an insult, and impossible.
That was it. Just four words, words you hear every day; words that have almost lost their meaning from being so common, yet when he spoke them, they felt so completely, so sincerely, so deeply significant and full of meaning that all the ordinary faded away, and they became a genuine and heartfelt plea for forgiveness; so real and sincere that ignoring them with a typical smile and nod would have been insulting and simply impossible.
But it was not only the words and the tone, but the voice that thrilled through Stella's soul, and seemed to wake an echoing chord. The picture which had so awed her had been dumb and voiceless; but now it seemed as if it had spoken even as it had smiled, and for a moment she felt a woman's desire to shut out the sound, as she had shut out the smiling eyes.
But it wasn't just the words and the tone; it was the voice that sent a thrill through Stella's soul and seemed to awaken an echoing chord. The image that had once overwhelmed her was silent and voiceless, but now it felt as if it had spoken just as it had smiled, and for a moment, she experienced a woman's urge to shut out the sound, just like she had shut out the smiling eyes.
It was the maidenly impulse of self-protection, against what evil she did not know or dream.
It was the innocent instinct of self-protection, against an unknown evil she neither recognized nor imagined.
"I beg your pardon," he said again, his voice deep and musical, his eyes raised to hers. "I am afraid I frightened you. I thought I was alone here. Will you forgive me?"
"I’m really sorry," he said again, his voice deep and melodic, his eyes looking into hers. "I didn’t mean to scare you. I thought I was the only one here. Can you forgive me?"
Stella looked down at him, and a faint color stole into her cheeks.
Stella looked down at him, and a slight blush crept into her cheeks.
"It is I who should beg pardon; I am not frightened, but your horse was—and by me?"
"It’s me who should apologize; I’m not scared, but your horse was—and because of me?"
He half glanced at the horse standing quiet enough now, with its bridle over his arm.
He glanced briefly at the horse that was standing still now, with its bridle draped over his arm.
"He is an idiot!" he said, quickly; "an obstinate idiot, and incapable of fear. It was mere pretense."
"He’s an idiot!" he said quickly. "An stubborn idiot, and totally incapable of fear. It was all just an act."
"For which you punished him," said Stella, with a quick smile.
"For which you punished him," Stella said with a quick smile.
He looked up at her, and slowly there came into his eyes and his lips that smile of which Mr. Etheridge had spoken, and which Stella had foreseen.
He looked up at her, and gradually a smile appeared on his face, one that Mr. Etheridge had mentioned and that Stella had anticipated.
"You are afraid I am going to whip him again?"
"You think I'm going to hit him again?"
"Yes," she said, with simple directness.
"Yeah," she said plainly.
He looked at her with a curious smile.
He looked at her with an intrigued smile.
"You are right," he said; "I was. There are times when he requires a little correction; to-night is one of them. We have not seen each other for some little time, and he has forgotten who is master. But I shall not forget your 'No,' and will spare the whip; are you satisfied?"
"You’re right," he said; "I was. There are times when he needs a little correction; tonight is one of those. We haven’t seen each other for a while, and he’s forgotten who’s in charge. But I won’t overlook your 'No' and will hold back the whip; are you satisfied?"
It was a strange speech, closing with a strangely abrupt question. It was characteristic of the speaker, who never in all his life probably had known for a moment what nervousness or embarrassment meant. Judging by his tone, the easy flow of the musical voice, the frank, open manner, one would have imagined that this meeting with a strange and beautiful girl was the most matter-of-fact affair.
It was a weird speech, ending with a surprisingly sudden question. It was typical of the speaker, who probably had never experienced nervousness or embarrassment in his life. Based on his tone, the smooth flow of his musical voice, and his straightforward, open demeanor, one would think that this meeting with a unfamiliar and beautiful girl was just an ordinary event.
"Are you satisfied?" he repeated, as Stella remained silent, trying to fight against the charm of his simple and direct manner. "If not, perhaps that will do it?" and taking the whip, a strong hunter's crop, in both his white hands, he broke it in two as easily as if it were a reed, and flung it over his shoulder.
"Are you satisfied?" he asked again, while Stella stayed quiet, trying to resist the appeal of his straightforward and honest way of speaking. "If not, maybe this will change your mind?" He then took the whip, a sturdy hunting crop, in both of his white hands, snapped it in half as easily as if it were a piece of grass, and tossed it over his shoulder.
Stella flushed, but she laughed, and her dark eyes beamed down upon him with serious archness.
Stella blushed, but she laughed, and her dark eyes sparkled down at him with a playful seriousness.
"Does not that look as if you were afraid you should not keep your promise?"
"Doesn't that make it seem like you're worried you won't keep your promise?"
He smiled up at her.
He smiled at her.
"It does," he said—"you are right; I may have been tempted beyond my strength. He is a bad-tempered beast, and I am another. Why do you laugh——?"
"It does," he said. "You're right; I might have been tempted beyond my limits. He's a bad-tempered jerk, and I can be one too. Why are you laughing?"
He broke off, his voice changing as subtly as some musical instrument.
He stopped speaking, his voice shifting as subtly as a musical instrument.
Stella hesitated a moment.
Stella paused for a moment.
"I beg you will tell me—I shall not be offended."
"I really hope you'll tell me—I won't be upset."
She laughed, and clung with one hand to the lilac, looking down on him.
She laughed and held onto the lilac with one hand, looking down at him.
"I was thinking how fortunate it was that he could not whip you. It is not fair, as you are both so bad-tempered, that one only should get punished."
"I was thinking how lucky it is that he can't hit you. It’s not fair, since you’re both so bad-tempered, that only one of you should be punished."
He did not laugh, as another man would have done; but there came into the dark eyes a flash of surprised amusement, such as might have shone in those of the giant Gulliver when some Liliputian struck him with a pin-sized stick; and his lips parted with a smile.
He didn't laugh like another guy might have; instead, a flash of surprised amusement flickered in his dark eyes, similar to what the giant Gulliver might have shown when a tiny Liliputian poked him with a pin-sized stick; and his lips curved into a smile.
"It was a natural reflection," he said, after a pause. "Will you let me help you down?"
"It was a natural reaction," he said after a moment. "Can I help you down?"
Stella shook her head. Somehow she felt safe up there above him, where but the dark eyes could reach her.
Stella shook her head. She felt safe up there above him, where only the dark eyes could reach her.
"Thank you, no; I am gathering some lilac. Do not trouble."
"Thanks, but no; I'm collecting some lilac. Don't worry about it."
And she turned slightly from him, and stretched up her hand for a branch above her head. The next moment he sprang up the bank lightly, and stood beside her.
And she turned a bit away from him and reached up for a branch above her head. The next moment, he jumped up the bank easily and stood next to her.
"Permit me," he said. And with one sweep he drew the fragrant branch within her reach.
"Allow me," he said. And with one motion, he brought the fragrant branch closer to her.
"And now will you come down?" he asked, as if she were some willful child. Stella smiled, and he held out his hand. She put hers into it, and his fingers closed over it with a grasp firm as steel, but as smooth as a woman's. As the warm fingers[16] closed over hers, which were cold with her long grasp of the branch above her head, a thrill ran through her and caused her to shudder slightly.
"And now will you come down?" he asked, as if she were just a stubborn child. Stella smiled, and he offered his hand. She placed hers in his, and his fingers wrapped around it with a grip that was as strong as steel but as gentle as a woman's. As his warm fingers enveloped hers, which were cold from holding onto the branch above her, a shiver ran through her, making her shudder slightly.
"You are cold," he said, instantly. "The Spring evenings are treacherous. Have you far to go?"
"You’re cold," he said immediately. "The spring evenings can be tricky. Do you have far to go?"
"I am not cold, thanks," she said, with quick alarm, for there was a look in his eyes and a movement of his hand which seemed to give warning that he was about to take his coat off.
"I’m not cold, thanks," she said, feeling a sudden rush of concern, because there was a look in his eyes and a motion of his hand that suggested he was about to take off his coat.
"I am not at all cold!"
"I'm not cold at all!"
"Have you far to go?" he repeated, with the air, gentle as it was, of a man who was accustomed to have his questions answered.
"Do you have a long way to go?" he repeated, with a gentle demeanor that suggested he was used to having his questions answered.
"Not far; to the little white gate there," she answered.
"Not far; just to the little white gate there," she replied.
"The little white gate—to Etheridge's, the artist's?" he said gently, with a tone of surprise.
"The little white gate—to Etheridge's, the artist's?" he said softly, sounding surprised.
Stella bent her head; his eyes scanned her face.
Stella lowered her head; his eyes looked over her face.
"You live there—are staying there?"
"You live there—still staying?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"I never saw you in Wyndward before."
"I've never seen you in Wyndward before."
"No, I was never here till to-night."
"No, I was never here until tonight."
"Till to-night?" he echoed. "I knew that I had not seen you before."
"Until tonight?" he repeated. "I knew I hadn't seen you before."
There was something in the tone, wholly unlike commonplace flattery, that brought the color to Stella's face.
There was something in the tone, completely different from ordinary flattery, that caused Stella to blush.
They had reached the gate by this time, he walking by her side, the bridle thrown over his arm, the great horse pacing quiet and lamb-like, and Stella stopped.
They had arrived at the gate by now, him walking beside her, the reins draped over his arm, the big horse moving calmly and gently, and Stella paused.
"Good-night," she said.
"Goodnight," she said.
He stopped short and looked at her, his head thrown back, as she had seen it as he rode toward her, his eyes fixed intently on her face, and seeming to sink through her downcast eyes into her soul.
He abruptly stopped and stared at her, his head tilted back, just like she had noticed when he rode toward her, his eyes locked on her face, seemingly piercing through her downcast eyes into her soul.
"Good-night," he replied. "Wait."
"Goodnight," he replied. "Wait."
It was a word of command, for all its musical gentleness, and Stella, woman-like, stopped.
It was a commanding word, despite its musical softness, and Stella, being a woman, paused.
"I am going away," he said, not abruptly, but with calm directness. "If you have only come to-night I shall not be able to learn your name; before I go, will you tell it me?"
"I’m leaving," he said, not suddenly, but with steady clarity. "If you only came tonight, I won’t be able to find out your name; before I go, will you tell me?"
Stella smiled.
Stella smiled.
"Why not?" he said, as she hesitated.
"Why not?" he asked as she paused.
"My name is Stella Etheridge, I am Mr. Etheridge's niece."
"My name is Stella Etheridge, and I’m Mr. Etheridge's niece."
"Stella!" he repeated. "Stella! Thank you. I shall not forget. My name," and he raised his hat with a simple gesture of proud humility, "is Wyndward—Leycester Wyndward."
"Stella!" he said again. "Stella! Thank you. I won’t forget. My name," and he tipped his hat with a humble gesture, "is Wyndward—Leycester Wyndward."
"I know it," said Stella, and the next moment she could have called the impulsive words back again.
"I know it," Stella said, and in the next moment, she wished she could take those impulsive words back.
"You know it!" he said; "and came here only to-night! How is that?"
"You know it!" he said. "And you came here just tonight! Why is that?"
Stella's brows contracted, dark and full they met across her brow in true southern fashion, and lent a significant eloquence to her face; she would have given much to avoid answering.
Stella's brows furrowed, dark and thick, meeting across her forehead in true southern style, adding a profound expressiveness to her face; she would have done a lot to avoid answering.
"How is that?" he asked, his eyes fixed on hers.
"How is that?" he asked, his eyes locked onto hers.
"It is very simple," she said, as if vexed at her hesitation. "I saw your portrait and—knew you."
"It’s really simple," she said, sounding annoyed at her own hesitation. "I saw your portrait and—recognized you."
He smiled a curious smile.
He gave a curious smile.
"Knew me before we met! I wonder——" he paused and his eyes seemed to read her thoughts. "I wonder whether you were prejudiced by what you saw by that forshadowing of me? Is that a fair question?"
"Knew me before we met! I wonder——" he paused, and his eyes seemed to read her thoughts. "I wonder if your impression of me was affected by that glimpse you had of me? Is that a fair question?"
"It is a strange one," said Stella.
"It’s a strange one," Stella said.
"Is it? I will not press it. Good-night!" and he raised his hat.
"Is it? I won't push it. Good night!" he said as he lifted his hat.
"Good-night, and good-bye," she said, and impulsively again she held out her hand.
"Good night, and goodbye," she said, and on impulse, she reached out her hand again.
His eyes showed no surprise, whatever he may have felt, as he took her hand and held it.
His eyes showed no surprise, no matter what he might have felt, as he took her hand and held it.
"No," he said, as he let her draw it away. "Not good-bye. I have changed my mind. I shall not go. It is only good-night," and with a smile flashing out of his eyes, he leapt upon his horse and was gone.
"No," he said, as he let her take it away. "Not goodbye. I've changed my mind. I'm not leaving. It's just goodnight," and with a smile lighting up his eyes, he jumped on his horse and was off.
CHAPTER III.
Stella stood watching until the big chestnut had borne its master out of sight, and down the lane, across the meadow; she caught one more glimpse of them as he rode through the ford, the water dashing up a silver shower of spray as high as the horse's head; then they vanished in the shadow of the woods which engirdled Wyndward Hall.
Stella stood watching until the big chestnut horse had taken its rider out of sight, down the lane and across the meadow; she caught one last glimpse of them as he rode through the creek, the water splashing up a silver spray as high as the horse's head; then they disappeared into the shadows of the woods surrounding Wyndward Hall.
But she still stood, lost in a dreamy reverie that was not thought, until her uncle's voice came floating down the garden, and with a start she ran up the path and stood breathless before him.
But she still stood there, caught up in a dreamy daydream that wasn't really thought, until her uncle's voice called out from the garden, and with a jolt, she raced up the path and stood breathless in front of him.
The old man's placid face wore a slight look of anxiety, which faded instantly as he said:
The old man's calm face showed a hint of worry, which disappeared right away as he said:
"Where have you been, Stella? I thought you had changed your mind, and flown back to Italy again. Mrs. Penfold is searching the meadows wildly."
"Where have you been, Stella? I thought you had changed your mind and flown back to Italy again. Mrs. Penfold is searching the fields frantically."
Stella laughed, as she put her arm round his neck.
Stella laughed as she draped her arm around his neck.
"You will not get rid of me so easily, uncle. No, I have only been down the pretty lane at the end of the garden. See, here are some flowers; are they not sweet? You shall have them for your table, and they shall stand within sight while you are at work." And she filled a vase with water, and arranged them. "But the flowers are not all the fruits of my wandering, uncle," she went on; "I have had an adventure."
"You won't get rid of me that easily, Uncle. No, I just went down the lovely path at the end of the garden. Look, here are some flowers; aren't they beautiful? I'll bring them for your table, and they'll be within sight while you're working." She filled a vase with water and arranged them. "But the flowers aren't the only thing I got from my little adventure, Uncle," she continued; "I've had quite an adventure."
He was strolling up and down with his pipe in his mouth, his hands folded behind him.
He was walking back and forth with his pipe in his mouth, his hands folded behind him.
"An adventure!"
"Adventure time!"
"Yes," she nodded. "I have met—can you guess whom?"
"Yeah," she nodded. "I've met—can you guess who?"
He smiled.
He grinned.
"Mr. Fielding, the clergyman? It is his usual evening stroll."
"Mr. Fielding, the pastor? It's his regular evening walk."
"No."
"No."
"Perhaps an old lady in a lace shawl, with a fat pug by her[18] side. If so, you have made an acquaintance with the great Mrs. Hamilton, the doctor's wife."
"Maybe an old woman in a lace shawl, with a chubby pug by her[18] side. If that's the case, you've met the impressive Mrs. Hamilton, the doctor's wife."
"No, it was not anybody's wife, uncle—it was a man. You shan't guess any more; but what do you say to Lord Leycester?"
"No, it wasn't anyone's wife, uncle—it was a man. You won't guess anymore; but what do you think about Lord Leycester?"
"Lord Leycester!" said Mr. Etheridge. "I did not even know he was at home. Lord Leycester! And does my picture do him justice?" he asked, turning to her with a smile.
"Lord Leycester!" Mr. Etheridge exclaimed. "I didn't even know he was home. Lord Leycester! And does my painting do him justice?" he asked, turning to her with a smile.
She bent over the flowers, ashamed of the meaningless blush which rose to her face.
She leaned over the flowers, embarrassed by the pointless blush that crept into her cheeks.
"Yes, uncle, it is like him; but I could not see very distinctly you know. It was moonlight. He was riding a great, huge chestnut horse."
"Yeah, uncle, it looked like him; but I couldn’t see very clearly, you know. It was moonlight. He was riding a really big chestnut horse."
"I know," he murmured, "and tearing along like a lost spirit. He flashed past like a meteor, I expect. No, you could not see him, and cannot judge of my portrait."
"I know," he whispered, "and rushing around like a lost soul. He zipped by like a shooting star, I guess. No, you couldn't see him, and you can't judge my portrayal."
"But he didn't flash past. He would have done, no doubt, but the chestnut declined. I think it was frightened by me, for I was standing on the bank."
"But he didn't zoom by. He probably would have, no doubt, but the chestnut hesitated. I think it was scared of me because I was standing on the bank."
"And he stopped?" asked Mr. Etheridge. "It was a wonder; such a little thing even as the shying of his horse was sufficient to rouse the devil in him! He stopped!"
"And he stopped?" asked Mr. Etheridge. "It's unbelievable; something as small as his horse getting spooked was enough to bring out the worst in him! He actually stopped!"
"Because he was obliged," said Stella, in a low voice, a deep blush of maidenly shame rising to her face, as she remembers that it was she who had really stopped him.
"Because he had to," said Stella, in a quiet voice, her face turning red with deep embarrassment as she remembers that she was the one who had actually stopped him.
"And was he very furious?"
"Was he really angry?"
"No; the proverbial lamb could not have been more quiet," said Stella, with a musical laugh.
"Nope; the proverbial lamb couldn't have been quieter," said Stella, with a cheerful laugh.
Mr. Etheridge laughed.
Mr. Etheridge chuckled.
"He must have been in a good humor. It was strange his being out to-night. The Hall is full of people from town; but it would not matter to him if he wanted to ride, though the prince himself were there; he would go. And my picture?"
"He must have been in a good mood. It was unusual for him to be out tonight. The Hall is packed with people from town; but it wouldn’t bother him if he wanted to ride, even if the prince himself was there; he would still go. And what about my picture?"
"Did him justice, uncle. Yes, he is very handsome; he wore a loose velvet coat to-night of a dark purple; I did not know gentlemen wore such colors now."
"Give him credit, uncle. Yes, he's really good-looking; he wore a loose dark purple velvet coat tonight; I didn’t realize guys wore those colors these days."
"A smoking coat," he explained. "I think I can see him. No doubt he had obeyed the impulse of the moment—had jumped up and left them there at the Hall—saddled his own horse and tore away across the river. Well, you have probably seen the last of him for some time, Stella. He rarely stays at the Hall more than a day or two. Town has too great a charm for him."
"A smoking jacket," he explained. "I think I can see him. He probably just acted on impulse—jumped up and left them at the Hall—saddled his own horse and raced away across the river. Well, you’ve probably seen the last of him for a while, Stella. He rarely stays at the Hall for more than a day or two. The city has too much appeal for him."
Stella's lips opened, and she was about to reply that he had suddenly resolved to stay, but something stopped the words on her lips.
Stella's lips parted, and she was about to say that he had suddenly decided to stay, but something held the words back.
Presently there was a knock at the door, and Mrs. Penfold came in with the candles.
Presently, there was a knock at the door, and Mrs. Penfold walked in with the candles.
"You have given me quite a turn, Miss Stella," she said, with a smile of reproach; "I thought you were lost. Your room is quite ready now, miss."
"You really surprised me, Miss Stella," she said with a teasing smile. "I thought you were missing. Your room is all set now, miss."
Stella went up to the old man and kissed him.
Stella walked over to the old man and kissed him.
"Good-night, uncle," she murmured.
"Goodnight, Uncle," she murmured.
"Good-night, my child," he said, his eyes dwelling on her tenderly, but with something of the bewildered look clouding them;[19] "Good-night, and happy dreams for this, your first night at home."
"Goodnight, my child," he said, looking at her affectionately, but with a hint of confusion in his eyes;[19] "Goodnight, and sweet dreams on your first night home."
"At home!" murmured Stella; "at home! You are very good to me, uncle," and she kissed him again.
"At home!" Stella whispered. "At home! You're so kind to me, uncle," and she kissed him again.
Mrs. Penfold had done wonders in so short a time permitted her, and Stella found herself standing alone in a tiny room, modestly but comfortably—oh, so comfortably!—furnished, with its white bed and its old-fashioned dimity curtains framing the lattice window. As her gaze wandered round the room, her glorious eyes grew moist. It was all so sudden, so sweet a contrast to the gaunt, bare room, which, for a weary year she had shared with a score of girls as miserable as herself; so sudden that she could scarcely believe it was real.
Mrs. Penfold had achieved so much in the short time she had, and Stella found herself alone in a tiny room, furnished simply yet comfortably—oh, so comfortably!—with its white bed and its old-fashioned dimity curtains framing the lattice window. As she looked around the room, her beautiful eyes filled with tears. It was all so sudden, such a lovely contrast to the bare, bleak room she had shared for a weary year with a dozen other girls who were just as unhappy as she was; it felt so sudden that she could hardly believe it was real.
But youth is ever ready to accept the surprises of life, and she fell asleep—fell asleep to dream that she was back in the wretched school in Italy, and chained to a stone wall from which all her efforts to free herself were unavailing, but presently she thought that a tall, stalwart figure came riding down on a big chestnut horse, and that with one sweep of his strong hand he broke her chains asunder, and, lifting her into his saddle, bore her away. Then the scene changed; she seemed to be following her rescuer who, with his handsome face turned over his shoulder, drew her on continually with a strange fascinating smile. All through her dreams the smiling eyes haunted her, and once she stretched out her hands to keep it from her, but even in the action the gesture of repulse turned in a strange, subtle manner to one of entreaty and welcome, and she drew the smile, as it were, to her bosom, and folded her hands over it. A girlish fancy, perhaps, but such fancies influence a life for good or ill, for joy or misery.
But youth is always ready for life's surprises, and she fell asleep—fell asleep to dream that she was back in the miserable school in Italy, chained to a stone wall, from which all her attempts to escape were useless. But soon she imagined a tall, strong figure riding down on a big chestnut horse, and with one sweep of his powerful hand, he broke her chains apart and lifted her into his saddle, carrying her away. Then the scene changed; she seemed to be following her rescuer, who, with his handsome face turned back to her, kept drawing her in with a strange, captivating smile. Throughout her dreams, those smiling eyes haunted her, and once she reached out her hands to push it away, but even in doing so, the gesture of rejection strangely turned into one of longing and welcome. She pulled the smile, as if it were a part of her, to her chest, folding her hands over it. A girlish fancy, perhaps, but such fancies can shape a life for better or worse, for joy or misery.
Lord Leycester Wyndward, of whose smile Stella was dreaming, had ridden up the hills, the great chestnut scarcely breaking his pace, but breathing hard and defiantly from its wide, red nostrils—had ridden up the hills and through the woods, and reached the open plateau lying round the Hall.
Lord Leycester Wyndward, whose smile Stella was dreaming of, had ridden up the hills, the big chestnut barely slowing down, but breathing heavily and defiantly from its wide, red nostrils—had ridden up the hills and through the woods, and reached the open plateau around the Hall.
A noble park occupied the plateau—a park of chestnuts and oaks, which were the pride of the county. Through the park wound the road, gleaming white in the moonlight, to the front gates of Wyndward. The lodge-keeper heard the beat of the chestnut's feet, for which he had been listening intently, and threw open the gates, and Lord Leycester entered the grounds. They were vast in extent and exquisitely laid out, the road winding between a noble avenue of trees that arched overhead. The present earl's grandfather had gone in for arboriculture, and the way was lined for fifty feet back with rare shrubs and conifers.
A beautiful park filled the plateau—a park of chestnut and oak trees, which were the pride of the county. The road wound through the park, shining white in the moonlight, leading up to the front gates of Wyndward. The lodge keeper heard the sound of the chestnut’s hooves, which he had been waiting for, and opened the gates wide as Lord Leycester entered the grounds. They were expansive and beautifully designed, with the road weaving through a grand avenue of trees that arched above. The current earl's grandfather had taken up arboriculture, and the path was lined with rare shrubs and conifers for fifty feet back.
So serpentine was the road that the great gray mansion broke upon the gaze suddenly, mentally startling him who approached it for the first time.
The road twisted so much that the big gray mansion appeared out of nowhere, surprising him as he saw it for the first time.
To Lord Leycester it was a familiar sight, but familiar as it was he glanced up at it with what was almost a nod of approval. Like most men of his nature, he possessed a passionate love and appreciation for the beautiful, and there was to-night a strange, indefinable fire in his hot blood which made him more than usually susceptible to the influence of the scene. A sweeping[20] curve of the road led to the terrace which stretched along the whole front of the house, and by which the principal entrance was gained.
To Lord Leycester, it was a familiar sight, but even though he saw it often, he looked up at it with what was almost a nod of approval. Like most men of his kind, he had a deep love and appreciation for beauty, and tonight there was a strange, indescribable fire in his blood that made him more than usually influenced by the scene. A sweeping[20] curve of the road led to the terrace that stretched across the entire front of the house, which was the main entrance.
Lord Leycester struck off to the right, and entered a modern courtyard, three sides of which were occupied by the admirable stables. A couple of grooms had been listening as intently as the lodge-keeper, and as he entered the yard they hurried forward silently and took the chestnut. Lord Leycester dropped to the ground, patted the horse, which made a playfully-affectionate snap at his arm, and, ascending a flight of steps, entered the lower end of the long hall, which stretched through the building.
Lord Leycester turned to the right and walked into a modern courtyard, three sides of which were lined with impressive stables. A couple of grooms had been listening as closely as the lodgekeeper, and as he entered the yard, they quickly approached and took the chestnut horse. Lord Leycester got down, patted the horse, which playfully nipped at his arm, and then climbed a flight of steps to enter the lower end of the long hall that extended through the building.
The hall was softly but sufficiently lighted by shaded lamps, supported by huge figures in bronze, which diffused a charming glow upon the innumerable pictures upon the panels of dark oak. From the vaulted roof hung tattered flags, most of them borne by the earlier Wyndwards, some of them bestowed by the graceful hands of dead and gone princes; the somewhat gloomy aspect of the place was lightened by the gleaming armor of the knightly effigies which stood at regular intervals upon the tesselated floor, and by the deep crimson of the curtains which screened the heavy doors and tall windows. The whole scene, the very atmosphere, as it seemed, was characteristic of an ancient and powerful race. Notwithstanding that the house was full of guests, and that a brilliant party was at that moment in the drawing-room, not a sound penetrated the vast hall. The two or three servants who were standing by the doors or sitting on the benches, talking in hushed voices, were silent the moment he entered, and one came forward to receive any commands.
The hall was softly but adequately lit by shaded lamps supported by large bronze figures, casting a warm glow on the countless pictures on the dark oak panels. Tattered flags hung from the vaulted ceiling, most carried by the earlier Wyndwards, while some were given by the graceful hands of long-gone princes; the somewhat somber look of the place was brightened by the shining armor of the knightly statues placed at regular intervals on the tiled floor and by the rich crimson of the curtains that covered the heavy doors and tall windows. The entire scene, the very atmosphere, felt characteristic of an ancient and powerful lineage. Even though the house was filled with guests and a lively party was happening in the drawing-room, not a sound reached the vast hall. The two or three servants standing by the doors or sitting on the benches, speaking in soft voices, fell silent the moment he walked in, and one stepped forward to take any requests.
Notwithstanding the brusqueness which is the salient characteristic of our present life, the old world state and formality still existed at Wyndward. Be as exacting and capricious as you might, you had no fear of meeting with inattention or disrespect from the army of servants, whose one aim and purpose in life seemed to be to minister to the wants and moods of their superiors.
Despite the abruptness that defines our current lives, the old-world charm and formality were still present at Wyndward. No matter how demanding or unpredictable you were, you didn't have to worry about being ignored or disrespected by the staff, whose sole purpose in life appeared to be to cater to the needs and moods of their superiors.
It was a princely house, conducted in stately fashion, without regard to cost or trouble, and the servants, from the pages to the countess's own maid, were as proud of their position, in its degree, as the Lord of Wyndward of his.
It was a royal household, managed with an impressive flair, regardless of expense or effort, and the staff, from the pages to the countess's own maid, were as proud of their roles, in their own way, as the Lord of Wyndward was of his.
"Send Oliver to me," said Lord Wyndward, as he passed the man. "I am going to my room."
"Send Oliver to me," Lord Wyndward said as he walked past the man. "I'm heading to my room."
He went up the stairs, and passing along the principal corridor, entered a room fronting the park. It was one of a suite which consisted of a sort of sitting-room, a dressing-room, and beyond a bedroom.
He went up the stairs and walked down the main hallway, entering a room that faced the park. It was part of a suite that included a kind of sitting room, a dressing room, and a bedroom beyond that.
The sitting-room gave pretty plain indications of the owner's tastes and dispositions.
The living room clearly showed the owner's tastes and personality.
It was a medley of objects connected with sport and art. Here a set of boxing-gloves and foils; a gun-rack, well stocked; fishing-rods and whips hung over the antique fireplace with the wide open hearth and dog-irons. On one side of the room hung a collection of etchings, unique and priceless; on another half[21] a dozen gems in oil, while against the third stood a piano, and an easel upon which rested a canvas displaying a half-finished Venus rising from her cradle of sea foam; for upon this, the only son of the house, the partial gods had bestowed many gifts; any one of which, had he been a poor man, would have made the world regard him as one of its masters. But as it was, he painted and played for amusement only, and there were only a few of his friends, and only those who were most intimate, who suspected that the wild, reckless Leycester could do more than ride like a centaur and shoot like a North American Indian. How were they to know, seeing that he rarely spoke of art, and never of his own passionate love of it? Had they known, it would have given them a key to much in his character which puzzled and bewildered them; they would have been nearer understanding how it was that in one man could be combined the soft tenderness of a southern nature with the resolute, defiant recklessness of the northern.
It was a mix of things related to sports and art. There was a set of boxing gloves and foils, a well-stocked gun rack, fishing rods, and whips hanging over the antique fireplace with its wide open hearth and dog irons. On one side of the room, there was a unique and priceless collection of etchings; on another, half a dozen oil paintings, while against the third wall stood a piano and an easel holding a canvas featuring a half-finished Venus rising from her cradle of sea foam. The only son of the house had been granted many gifts by the partial gods; any one of which, if he had been a poor man, would have made the world see him as one of its masters. But as it was, he painted and played just for fun, and only a few close friends suspected that the wild, reckless Leycester could do more than ride like a centaur and shoot like a Native American. How could they know, especially since he rarely talked about art and never about his deep passion for it? If they had known, it would have given them insight into much of his character that puzzled and confused them; they would have been closer to understanding how one person could embody both the gentle tenderness of a southern nature and the determined, defiant recklessness of the north.
He entered the room and went to the fireplace in which a log was burning brightly, to guard against the too frequent treachery of an early summer evening, and flinging his hat on to a chair, passed his hand through his hair with a thoughtful yet restless smile.
He walked into the room and went to the fireplace where a log was burning brightly, to protect against the frequent unpredictability of an early summer evening. Throwing his hat onto a chair, he ran his hand through his hair with a thoughtful yet restless smile.
"Stella!" he murmured. "Stella! That was wrong. A star should be fair and golden, all light and sunshine, while she—great Heaven! what eyes! It was surely the sweetest, loveliest face that a man ever looked upon. No wonder that coming upon it so suddenly—with my thoughts a hundred miles away, coming upon it suddenly as it shone up above me—that I should think it only a vision! If that face as I saw it could smile out from the Academy next Spring, what crowds of fools would gather round to gape and stare at it? If—yes, but who could do it? No one! No one! As well try and catch the sunlight on a brush and paint it on the canvas—as well try——" he broke off suddenly, his eye caught by the Venus Aphrodite smiling from the easel, and going across to it, stood and contemplated it.
"Stella!" he whispered. "Stella! That was wrong. A star should be bright and golden, full of light and sunshine, while she—oh my God! what eyes! It was definitely the sweetest, prettiest face that a guy has ever seen. No wonder that when I came across it so unexpectedly—with my thoughts miles away, coming upon it suddenly as it shone above me—I thought it was just an illusion! If that face, as I saw it, could smile from the Academy next Spring, what crowds of fools would gather around to gawk and stare at it? If—yeah, but who could pull it off? No one! No one! It’s just as impossible as trying to catch sunlight with a brush and paint it on a canvas—as well try——" he stopped suddenly, his attention caught by the Venus Aphrodite smiling from the easel, and he walked over to it, stood there, and contemplated it.
"Venus with a pale pink face and meaningless blue eyes, with insipid yellow hair and simpering smile! Never more will Venus take that semblance for me. No, she will be as I saw her to-night, with dark silken hair, and sweeping lashes shading the dark brown eyes, in which one sees the soul peering from their depths. That is Venus, not this," and with a smile of derision he took up a brush and drew a dark, broad effacing line across the fair face.
"Venus with a pale pink face and vacant blue eyes, with dull yellow hair and a fake smile! She will never look like that to me again. No, she'll be like I saw her tonight, with dark silky hair and long lashes framing her deep brown eyes, where you can see the soul shining through. That’s Venus, not this," and with a mocking smile, he picked up a brush and drew a bold, dark line across the pretty face.
"So departs forever all my former dreams of womanly loveliness. Loveliness! I have never seen it until to-night. Stella! A star! Yes, she is rightly named, after all. She shone down on me like a star, and I—great Heaven!—was like one bewitched! While she—she made a laughing-stock of me. Compared me with the nag, and treated me like a school-boy too big to be whipped but not too large to be laughed at.
"So, all my old dreams of beauty in women are gone forever. Beauty! I never truly saw it until tonight. Stella! A star! Yes, she is aptly named. She lit up my life like a star, and I—good heavens!—was completely spellbound! But she—she turned me into a joke. She compared me to that horse and treated me like a schoolboy who's too big to be punished but still small enough to be laughed at."
"By Jove it is not a thing to be proud of; called to task by a girl—a little slip of a girl not yet a woman! and yet I would not[22] have missed that laugh and the light scorn of those dark eyes, though they lighted up at my expense. Stella——"
"Wow, it’s not something to brag about; being called out by a girl—a tiny girl who isn’t even a woman yet! And still, I wouldn’t[22] trade that laugh and the slight disdain in those dark eyes, even if they shone at my expense. Stella——"
There was a knock at the door, and his valet, Oliver, entered.
There was a knock at the door, and his assistant, Oliver, walked in.
Lord Leycester stared at him a moment abstractedly, then roused himself from his reverie.
Lord Leycester stared at him for a moment, lost in thought, then snapped back to reality.
"What is it, Oliver?"
"What's up, Oliver?"
"You sent for me, my lord."
"You called for me, my lord."
"Oh, yes! I had forgotten. I will wash and get into my other coat."
"Oh, right! I almost forgot. I'll wash up and put on my other coat."
Oliver passed noiselessly into the other room and assisted his master to change the velvet smoking-jacket for the dress coat, brushed the thick, short-cut chestnut hair into order, and opened the door.
Oliver quietly entered the other room and helped his boss switch from the velvet smoking jacket to the dress coat, styled the thick, short-cut chestnut hair neatly, and opened the door.
"Where are they all?" he asked. "Are any of them in the smoking-room?"
"Where is everyone?" he asked. "Is anyone in the smoking room?"
"Yes, my lord, Lord Barton and Captain Halliday; the Marquis of Sandford and Sir William are in the billiard-room."
"Yes, my lord, Lord Barton and Captain Halliday; the Marquis of Sandford and Sir William are in the billiard room."
Lord Leycester nodded, and went down the stairs across the hall; a servant drew a curtain aside and opened a door, and Lord Leycester entered a small ante-room, one side of which opened into a long-stretching fernery, from which came the soft trip trip of fountains, and the breath which filled the whole atmosphere with a tropical perfume.
Lord Leycester nodded and walked down the stairs across the hall. A servant pulled aside a curtain and opened a door, allowing Lord Leycester to enter a small ante-room. One side of the ante-room opened into a long fernery, filled with the gentle sound of fountains and a tropical scent that filled the entire atmosphere.
A couple of footmen in gorgeous livery were standing beside a double curtain, and at a sign from Lord Leycester they drew it apart. Lord Leycester passed through and down a small corridor lined with statuary, at the end of which was another curtain. No passage, or door, or ante-room but was thus masked, to shut out the two things which the earl held as abominations—draught and noise.
A couple of footmen in stunning uniforms were standing next to a double curtain, and at a signal from Lord Leycester, they pulled it apart. Lord Leycester walked through and down a small hallway lined with statues, at the end of which was another curtain. No passage, door, or waiting room was left unhidden, to keep out the two things that the Earl considered to be terrible—drafts and noise.
With the opening of these curtains the large saloon was revealed like the scene on the stage of a theater. It was a magnificent room in keeping with the rest of the place, richly but not gorgeously decorated, and lighted by wax candles shining through faintly hued globes. At one end stood a grand piano in white and ormolu, and a lady was playing and singing, while others were standing round with tea-cups in their hands. Near the fireplace was a table, upon which stood a silver tea equipage, with which the countess was busied.
With the curtains drawn back, the large salon was unveiled like a scene from a theater stage. It was an impressive room that matched the rest of the place, beautifully but not overly ornate, illuminated by wax candles glowing through softly colored shades. At one end, there was a grand piano in white and gold, where a woman was playing and singing, while others gathered around with tea cups in their hands. By the fireplace, a table held a silver tea set, which the countess was attending to.
Lady Wyndward was still in her prime, notwithstanding that Lord Leycester was twenty-three; she had been married at eighteen, and was now in the perfection of matronly beauty; one had only to glance at her to learn from whence Leycester had got his strange beauty. Near her stood a tall, thin gentleman with proud, haughty, clean-cut face, and iron gray hair, worn rather long and brushed back from a white, lofty brow. It was the earl. His dark piercing eyes were bent upon the ground as he stood listening to the music, but he saw Leycester enter, and raised his head as a slight frown crossed his face. Lady Wyndward saw the frown and sought the cause, but her face showed no signs of surprise or displeasure. It was calm and impassive at all times, as if its owner disdained the weakness of ordinary[23] mortals. Leycester paused a moment, taking in the scene; then he crossed the room, and went up to the table.
Lady Wyndward was still in her prime, even though Lord Leycester was twenty-three; she had married at eighteen and was now the embodiment of matronly beauty. One only had to glance at her to see where Leycester got his striking looks. Next to her stood a tall, thin man with a proud, haughty, well-defined face and iron-gray hair, worn somewhat long and slicked back from a high, white forehead. It was the earl. His dark, intense eyes were focused on the ground as he listened to the music, but he noticed Leycester enter and lifted his head with a slight frown on his face. Lady Wyndward noticed the frown and tried to figure out why, but her expression showed no signs of surprise or discontent. It remained calm and unfazed at all times, as if its owner looked down on the fragility of ordinary mortals. Leycester paused for a moment, taking in the scene; then he crossed the room and approached the table.
Lady Wyndward looked up with her serene, imperial smile.
Lady Wyndward looked up with her calm, regal smile.
"Will you have some tea, Leycester?"
"Would you like some tea, Leycester?"
"Thanks," he said.
"Thanks," he said.
She gave him his cup, and as he took it a young man left the group at the piano, and came up to him laughing.
She handed him his cup, and as he took it, a young man broke away from the group by the piano and approached him, laughing.
"Where have you been, Leycester?" he asked, putting his hand on the broad shoulder. It was Lord Charles Guildford, Leycester's most intimate friend.
"Where have you been, Leycester?" he asked, placing his hand on Leycester's broad shoulder. It was Lord Charles Guildford, Leycester's closest friend.
Between these two existed an affection which was almost, say rather more than fraternal. They had been together at Eton, where Leycester, the great, stalwart lad, had fought the slight frail boy's battles; they had lived in the same rooms at Oxford, had been comrades in all the wild escapades which made their term at college a notorious one, and they were inseparable. Leycester had grown from a tall lad into a stalwart man; Lord Charles—or Charlie, as he was called—had fulfilled the promise of his frail boyhood, and developed into a slight, thin, fair-haired youth, with the indolent grace which sometimes accompanies weakness, and the gentle nature of a woman.
Between these two was a bond that was almost, or perhaps even more than, brotherly. They had been together at Eton, where Leycester, the strong and sturdy guy, had defended the slight, delicate boy. They had shared rooms at Oxford and had been partners in all the wild antics that made their time at college famous, and they were inseparable. Leycester had grown from a tall boy into a robust man; Lord Charles—or Charlie, as he was called—had lived up to the promise of his delicate childhood, turning into a thin, fair-haired youth with the effortless grace that often comes with frailty, along with a gentle nature reminiscent of a woman.
Leycester turned to him with a smile, and the earl looked up to hear the answer; the countess busied herself with the teapot, as if she were not listening as intently.
Leycester turned to him with a smile, and the earl looked up to hear the answer; the countess busied herself with the teapot, as if she weren't listening as closely.
"I went for a galop, Charlie," said Leycester. "You fellows were half asleep in the smoking-room, and I had listened to Barton's Indian story for the hundredth time, and it got rather slow; then I remembered that the chestnut had been eating his head off for the last five weeks, and thought I would give him a turn."
"I went for a gallop, Charlie," said Leycester. "You guys were half asleep in the smoking room, and I had listened to Barton's Indian story for the hundredth time, and it got a bit boring; then I remembered that the chestnut had been munching away for the last five weeks, and I thought I would take him out for a ride."
The earl frowned and turned away; Lord Charles laughed.
The earl frowned and looked away; Lord Charles laughed.
"Pretty behavior!" he exclaimed; "and here were we hunting all over the place for you."
"Nice behavior!" he said. "And we were all over the place looking for you."
"Why didn't you come into the drawing-room to us, Lord Leycester?" said a beautiful girl who was sitting near; "we should not have bored you with any Indian stories."
"Why didn't you join us in the drawing-room, Lord Leycester?" said a beautiful girl sitting nearby; "we wouldn't have bored you with any Indian stories."
"But, you see, I should have bored you, Lady Constance," he said.
"But, you see, I should have bored you, Lady Constance," he said.
The girl smiled up into his face.
The girl smiled up at his face.
"Perhaps you would," she said. "You are more considerate than I thought."
"Maybe you would," she said. "You're more thoughtful than I realized."
"I never venture into the ladies' sanctum after dinner till the tea is announced," he retorted. "I have an idea, shared by my sex generally, that it is not safe—that, in short, you are too ferocious."
"I never go into the women's area after dinner until tea is announced," he replied. "I have a notion, common among my gender, that it's not safe—that, to be blunt, you are too fierce."
"And you prefer riding about the country till we quiet down. Are we quiet now, or do we look ferocious?"
"And you’d rather ride around the countryside until we calm down. Are we calm now, or do we look fierce?"
And she smiled up at him from behind her fan with a plain invitation.
And she smiled up at him from behind her fan with a simple invitation.
He sat down beside her and began to talk the infinite nothings which came to his lips so easily, the trivial small change which his musical voice and rare smile seemed to transform to true coin; but while he talked his thoughts were wandering to the[24] dark-haired girl who had shone down upon him from her green and fragrant bower in the lane, and he found himself picturing her in the little room at the cottage in the meadows, amongst the curious litter of the old artist's studio; and gradually his answers grew disjointed and inconsequential.
He sat down next to her and started chatting about random things that came to him so easily, the little bits of conversation that his smooth voice and charming smile seemed to turn into something meaningful; but while he talked, his mind was drifting to the[24]dark-haired girl who had looked down at him from her lush and fragrant spot in the lane, and he found himself imagining her in the small room at the cottage in the meadows, surrounded by the eclectic mess of the old artist's studio; and slowly, his responses became disconnected and irrelevant.
He got up presently, got up abruptly, and wandered across the room stopping to exchange a word or two with one and the other, his tall, graceful figure towering above those of the other men, his handsome head thrown back musingly. Many an admiring and wistful glance followed him from among the women, and not a few would have exerted all their fascinations to keep him by their side, had they not known by experience, that when he was in his present mood he was deaf to the voice and smile of the charmer, charmed she never so wisely.
He suddenly got up and wandered across the room, stopping to chat with this person and that. His tall, graceful figure towered over the other men, and his handsome head was tilted back in thought. Many women watched him with admiration and longing, and several would have done everything they could to keep him close if they hadn’t learned from experience that when he was in this mood, he was numb to the charms of even the most captivating person.
CHAPTER IV.
The countess watched him from her table, and, looking up at the earl, murmured:
The countess observed him from her table and, glancing up at the earl, whispered:
"Leycester is in one of his restless moods to-night."
"Leycester is feeling anxious tonight."
"Yes," he said, with a sigh. "What is it?—do you know?"
"Yeah," he said, with a sigh. "What is it?—do you know?"
"No," she said, calmly. "He was all right at dinner."
"No," she said, calmly. "He was fine at dinner."
"Why can he not behave like other people?" said the earl, sadly. "Can you fancy any other man leaving his father's guests and riding about the country?"
"Why can't he just act like everyone else?" the earl said, sadly. "Can you imagine any other guy leaving his father's guests and riding around the countryside?"
"Leycester never was like any other," she said, not without a touch of pride. "He is as he is, and nothing can alter him."
"Leycester was never like anyone else," she said, not without a hint of pride. "He is who he is, and nothing can change that."
The earl was silent for a moment, his long white hands folded behind his back, his dark eyes fixed on the floor.
The earl was quiet for a moment, his long white hands folded behind his back, his dark eyes staring at the floor.
"Has he told you of his last escapade—his last mad freak?" he said, in a low voice.
"Has he told you about his latest adventure—his last wild crazy thing?" he said quietly.
"Yes," she answered, calmly. "He has never concealed anything from me."
"Yes," she replied, calmly. "He’s never hidden anything from me."
"It is nearly twenty thousand pounds. Even Wyndward must feel such strains as this."
"It’s almost twenty thousand pounds. Even Wyndward has to feel pressure from something like this."
The countess raised her head.
The countess lifted her head.
"I know," she said; "he has told me everything. It was a point of honor. I did not quite understand; horse-racing is a pastime with which I have little sympathy, though we have always owned race-horses. It was a point of honor. Some one had been taking advantage of his name to act dishonestly, and he withdrew the horse. He could take no other course," he says.
"I know," she said. "He’s told me everything. It was a matter of honor. I didn't really get it; horse racing isn't something I’m into, even though we've always owned racehorses. It was a matter of honor. Someone had been using his name to act dishonestly, so he pulled the horse. He couldn't have done anything else," he says.
The earl sighed.
The earl let out a sigh.
"No doubt. But it is mad folly, and there is no end to it—if he could see some limit! Why does he not marry?"
"No doubt. But it's completely crazy, and there's no end to it—if only he could see some limit! Why doesn't he get married?"
The countess glanced at the handsome face.
The countess looked at the handsome face.
"He will not marry until he meets with some one he can love."
"He won't get married until he meets someone he can truly love."
The earl looked round the room at the many beautiful graceful women who adorned it, and sighed impatiently.
The earl glanced around the room at the many beautiful, graceful women who filled it and sighed with impatience.
"He is hard to please."
"He's hard to please."
"He is," assented the countess, with the same touch of pride.
"He is," agreed the countess, with the same hint of pride.
"It is time he married and settled," continued the earl. "For[25] most men a year or two would not matter, but with him—I do not like to think that the title rests only on our two lives, as mine must be near its close."
"It’s time he got married and settled down," the earl continued. "For most guys, a year or two wouldn’t matter, but for him—I really don’t like the idea that the title relies solely on the two of us, especially since mine is nearing its end."
"Algernon!"
"Algernon!"
"And on his, which is risked daily."
"And on his, which is at risk every day."
He stooped, silenced by the sudden look of pain in the beautiful eyes.
He bent down, struck silent by the sudden look of pain in her beautiful eyes.
"Why do you not speak to him? He will do anything for you."
"Why don't you talk to him? He would do anything for you."
The countess smiled.
The countess smiled.
"Everything but that. No, I cannot speak to him; it would be useless. I do not wish to weaken my influence."
"Everything except that. No, I can't talk to him; it would be pointless. I don't want to diminish my influence."
"Get Lilian to speak to him," he said.
"Have Lilian talk to him," he said.
The countess sighed.
The countess sighed.
"Lilian!" she murmured; "she would not do it. She thinks him something more than human, and that no woman in the world can be good enough to—to hold his stirrup or fill his wineglass."
"Lilian!" she whispered; "she wouldn’t do it. She thinks he’s something more than human, and that no woman in the world is good enough to hold his stirrup or fill his wineglass."
The earl frowned.
The earl looked unhappy.
"Between you," he said, "you have spoiled him."
"Honestly," he said, "you've spoiled him."
The countess shook her head gently.
The countess lightly shook her head.
"No, we have not. He is now as a man what he was as a boy. Do you remember what Nelson said, when Hardy asked him why he did nothing while one of their ships was fighting two of the enemy's? 'I am doing all I can—watching.'"
"No, we haven’t. He is now as an adult what he was as a kid. Do you remember what Nelson said when Hardy asked him why he wasn’t doing anything while one of their ships was battling two of the enemy's? 'I am doing all I can—watching.'"
Before the earl could reply, a cabinet minister came up and engaged him in conversation, and the countess rose and crossed the room to where an elderly lady sat with a portfolio of engravings before her. It was the Dowager Countess of Longford, a tiny little woman with a thin wrinkled face, and keen but kindly gray eyes that lit up her white face and made it remarkable.
Before the earl could respond, a cabinet minister approached and started a conversation with him, and the countess stood up and walked across the room to where an elderly lady was seated with a portfolio of engravings in front of her. It was the Dowager Countess of Longford, a tiny woman with a thin, wrinkled face and sharp yet gentle gray eyes that brightened her pale face and made it stand out.
She was dressed as simply as a quakeress, excepting for some old and priceless lace which softened the rigor of her plainly made gray satin dress. She looked up as the younger countess approached, and made room for her on the sofa.
She was dressed as simply as a Quaker woman, except for some old and valuable lace that softened the strictness of her plain gray satin dress. She looked up as the younger countess approached and made room for her on the sofa.
Lady Wyndward sat down in silence, which was unbroken for a minute. Then the old countess said without looking at her—
Lady Wyndward sat down quietly, the silence lasting for a minute. Then the old countess spoke without looking at her—
"The boy grows handsomer every day, Ethel!"
"The boy gets more handsome every day, Ethel!"
Lady Wyndward sighed.
Lady Wyndward sighed.
"What is the matter?" asked the other, with a keen smile. "What has he been doing now, burning a church or running off with a Lord Mayor's daughter?"
"What’s going on?" asked the other, with a sly smile. "What has he done this time, burned down a church or run off with a Lord Mayor’s daughter?"
"He has not been doing anything very much," answered Lady Wyndward. "Except losing some money."
"He hasn't been doing much," Lady Wyndward replied. "Just losing some money."
The old countess raised her eyebrows lightly.
The elderly countess raised her eyebrows slightly.
"That does not matter."
"That doesn't matter."
"Not much. No, he has not been doing anything; I wish he would. That's what is the matter."
"Not much. No, he hasn't been doing anything; I wish he would. That's what's wrong."
"I understand," retorted the other. "He is most dangerous when quiet; you are always afraid he is preparing for some piece of madness beyond the ordinary. Well, my dear, if you[26] will give the world such a creature you must put up with the consequences—be prepared to pay the penalty. I should be quite content to do so."
"I get it," the other replied. "He’s most dangerous when he’s quiet; you’re always worried he’s getting ready to do something crazier than usual. Well, my dear, if you[26] want to bring such a person into the world, you have to deal with the consequences—be ready to face the fallout. I would be completely fine with that."
"Ah, you don't know," said the countess, with a smile that had something pathetic in it.
"Ah, you don't know," said the countess, with a smile that had a hint of sadness in it.
"Yes, I do," retorted the old lady, curtly. "And I envy you still. I love the boy, Ethel. There is not a woman of us in the room, from the youngest to the oldest, who does not love him. You cannot expect one whom the gods have so favored to behave like an ordinary mortal."
"Yes, I do," replied the old lady, sharply. "And I still envy you. I love the boy, Ethel. There isn’t a woman in this room, from the youngest to the oldest, who doesn’t love him. You can’t expect someone who’s been so favored by the gods to act like an ordinary person."
"Why not? It is just what Algernon has said to me."
"Why not? It’s exactly what Algernon told me."
"I thought as much. I was watching you two. Of all things, beware of this: don't let Algernon interfere with him. It is a strange thing to say, but his father is the worst man in all the world to attempt to put the bridle on Leycester. It is we women who alone have the power to guide him."
"I figured as much. I was keeping an eye on you two. Of all things, beware of this: don't let Algernon meddle with him. It sounds odd to say, but his father is the last person you'd want trying to control Leycester. It's us women who truly have the ability to guide him."
"That is where my fear lies," said the countess. "It is the thought of what may happen in that quarter which fills me with daily dread."
"That's where my fear is," said the countess. "It's the thought of what might happen in that area that fills me with daily dread."
"There is only one safeguard—marry him," remarked the old countess, but with a comical smile.
"There’s only one way to protect yourself—marry him," said the old countess, but with a funny smile.
The countess sighed.
The countess sighed.
"Again, that is what Algernon says. You both say it as calmly as if you told me to give him a cup of tea."
"Again, that’s what Algernon says. You both say it as casually as if you asked me to give him a cup of tea."
The old countess was silent for a moment, then she said—
The old countess paused for a moment, then she said—
"Where is Lenore Beauchamp?"
"Where's Lenore Beauchamp?"
Lady Wyndward was almost guilty of a start.
Lady Wyndward almost jumped.
"You read my thoughts," she said.
"You’re reading my mind," she said.
The old lady nodded.
The elderly woman nodded.
"She is the only woman who can really touch him. Ask her here; let them be together. She will be glad to come."
"She’s the only woman who can truly connect with him. Invite her here; let them be together. She’ll be happy to come."
"I am not sure, Lenore is proud; she might guess why we wanted her."
"I’m not sure, Lenore is proud; she might figure out why we wanted her."
The old lady drew up her head as haughtily as if she was Leycester's mother.
The old lady lifted her head with as much pride as if she were Leycester's mother.
"And then? Is there any girl among them who would not jump at the chance? I don't mean because he is the heir to Wyndward; he is enough in himself without that."
"And then? Is there any girl among them who wouldn't leap at the opportunity? I don't mean just because he's the heir to Wyndward; he’s more than enough on his own."
"It is well you are not his mother; you would have made him what he is not now—vain."
"It's a good thing you're not his mother; you would have made him into someone he's not—conceited."
The old lady sighed.
The elderly woman sighed.
"I know it. But you are wrong about Lenore. If she ever cared for anyone, it is Leycester. She is proud, but love levels pride, and she may put forth her power. If she should, not even Leycester can withstand her. Ask her down, and leave the rest to her—and Providence."
"I know it. But you’re mistaken about Lenore. If she ever cared for anyone, it’s Leycester. She’s proud, but love can humble pride, and she might use her strength. If she does, no one, not even Leycester, can resist her. Invite her down, and let her handle the rest—and let fate take its course."
The countess sat for a moment in silence, then she put her hand upon the thin, wrinkled hand, unadorned by a single gem.
The countess sat in silence for a moment, then placed her hand on the thin, wrinkled hand, which was bare of any jewelry.
"I have always you to come to. I think you understand him better than his own mother."
"I've always had you to turn to. I think you understand him better than his own mom."
"No," said the old lady, "but I love him nearly as well."
"No," said the old lady, "but I love him almost as much."
"I will write at once," said the countess. And she rose and crossed to the ante-room.
"I'll write right away," said the countess. Then she got up and walked to the anteroom.
There was a writing-table amongst the furniture; the servants saw her go to it, and noiselessly left the room.
There was a desk among the furniture; the servants watched her go to it and quietly left the room.
She took up the pen and thought a moment, then wrote:
She picked up the pen and paused for a moment, then wrote:
"My Dear Lenore,—Will you come down and spend a week with us? We have a few friends with us, but we are not complete without you. Do not say 'No,' but come. I do not name any day, so that you may be free to fix your own."
"My Dear Lenore,—Would you come down and spend a week with us? We have a few friends here, but it's just not the same without you. Please don’t say 'No'; just come. I won’t mention a specific day, so you can pick whatever works best for you."
"Yours affectionately,
"Ethel Wyndward."
"Yours affectionately,
"Ethel Wyndward.""P.S.—Leycester is with us."
"P.S.—Leycester is with us."
As she wrote the signature she heard a step behind her, which she knew was Leycester's.
As she wrote the signature, she heard a step behind her that she recognized as Leycester's.
He stopped short as he saw her, and coming up to her, put his hand on her white shoulder.
He came to a sudden halt when he saw her and approached her, placing his hand on her white shoulder.
"Writing, mother?" he said.
"Are you writing, mom?" he said.
The countess folded her letter.
The countess closed her letter.
"Yes. Where are you going?"
"Yep. Where are you headed?"
He pointed to the Louis Quatorze clock that ticked solemnly on a bracket.
He pointed to the Louis XIV clock that ticked solemnly on a shelf.
"Ten o'clock, mother," he said, with a smile.
"Ten o'clock, Mom," he said, smiling.
"Oh, yes; I see," she assented.
"Oh, yes; I get it," she agreed.
He stood for a moment looking down at her with all a young man's filial pride in a mother's beauty, and, bending down, touched her cheek with his lips, then passed out.
He stood for a moment, looking down at her with all the pride a young man feels for his mother's beauty and, bending down, kissed her cheek before walking out.
The countess looked after him with softened eyes.
The countess watched over him with gentle eyes.
"Who could help loving him?" she murmured.
"Who could help but love him?" she whispered.
Humming an air from the last opera bouffe, he ran lightly up the staircase and passed along the corridor, but as he reached the further end and knocked at a door, the light air died upon his lips.
Humming a tune from the latest operetta, he skipped up the staircase and walked down the hallway, but as he got to the end and knocked on a door, the cheerful melody faded from his lips.
A low voice murmured, "Come in;" and opening the door gently, he entered.
A soft voice said, "Come in;" and quietly opening the door, he walked inside.
The room was a small one, and luxuriously furnished in a rather strange style. On the first entrance, a stranger would have been struck by the soft and delicate tints which pervaded throughout. There was not a brilliant color in the apartment; the carpet and hangings, the furniture, the pictures themselves were all of a reposeful tint, which could not tire the eye or weary the sense. The carpet was a thick Persian rug, which deadened the sound of footsteps, costly hangings of a cool and restful gray covered the walls, save at intervals; the fire itself was screened by a semi-transparent screen, and the only light in the room came from a lamp which was suspended by a silver chain from the ceiling, and was covered by a thick shade.
The room was small but furnished in a luxurious and somewhat unusual style. Upon entering, a visitor would be struck by the soft and delicate colors that filled the space. There wasn't a bold color in the room; the carpet, drapes, furniture, and even the artwork all featured calming shades that wouldn't tire the eyes or overwhelm the senses. The carpet was a thick Persian rug that muffled footsteps, and the walls were adorned with expensive hangings in a soothing gray, with occasional breaks. The fire was shielded by a semi-transparent screen, and the only light in the room came from a lamp hanging by a silver chain from the ceiling, topped with a thick shade.
On a couch placed by the window reclined a young girl. As Leycester entered, she half rose and turned a pale, but beautiful face toward him with an expectant smile.
On a couch by the window lay a young girl. When Leycester entered, she partially sat up and turned her pale but beautiful face toward him with an expectant smile.
Beautiful is a word that is easily written, and written so often that its significance has got dulled: it fails to convey any idea of the ethereal loveliness of Lilian Wyndward. Had Mr. Etheridge painted a face with Leycester's eyes, and given it the delicately-cut lips and spiritual expression of one of Raphael's[28] angels, it would have been a fair representation of Lilian Wyndward.
Beautiful is a word that's easy to write and is used so often that its meaning has faded: it doesn’t capture the ethereal beauty of Lilian Wyndward. If Mr. Etheridge had painted a face with Leycester's eyes and given it the delicately-shaped lips and spiritual expression of one of Raphael's[28] angels, it would have been a true representation of Lilian Wyndward.
"It is you Leycester," she said. "I knew you would come," and she pointed to a small traveling clock that stood on a table near her.
"It’s you, Leycester," she said. "I knew you would show up," and she pointed to a small travel clock that was on a table nearby.
He went up to her and kissed her, and she put her arms round his neck and laid her face against his, her eyes looking into his with rapt devotion.
He approached her and kissed her, and she wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her face against his, her eyes gazing into his with deep affection.
"How hot you are, dear. Is it hot down there?"
"How hot are you, dear? Is it hot down there?"
"Awfully," he said, seating himself beside her, and thrusting his hands into his pockets. "There is not a breath of air moving, and if there were the governor would take care to shut it out. This room is deliriously cool, Lil; it is a treat to come into it."
"Awfully," he said, sitting down next to her and stuffing his hands into his pockets. "Not a single breath of air is stirring, and even if it were, the governor would make sure to block it out. This room is unbelievably cool, Lil; it’s such a relief to be in here."
"Is it?" she said, with a glad eagerness. "You really think it is. I like to hear you say that."
"Is it?" she said, with excited happiness. "You really think so. I love hearing you say that."
"Yes, it's the prettiest room in the house. What is it smells so sweet?"
"Yes, it's the most beautiful room in the house. What is that sweet smell?"
"Lilac," she said, and she pointed to a bunch on the table.
"Lilac," she said, pointing to a bunch on the table.
He started slightly, and, stretching out his hand, took a spray out of the epergne.
He jumped a little, and, reaching out his hand, grabbed a spray from the centerpiece.
"I thought it was lilac," he said, quietly. "I noticed it when I came in."
"I thought it was lilac," he said softly. "I noticed it when I walked in."
She took the spray from him and fastened it in his coat, against which her hands looked white as the driven snow.
She took the spray from him and tucked it into his coat, making her hands look pale against it.
"You shall take it to your own room, Ley," she said. "You shall take them all."
"You should take it to your room, Ley," she said. "You should take all of them."
"Not for worlds, Lil," he said. "This will do."
"Not for anything, Lil," he said. "This is enough."
"And what are they doing?" she asked.
"And what are they doing?" she asked.
"The usual thing," he replied; "playing, singing, rubber at whist, and boring each other to death generally."
"The usual stuff," he said; "playing games, singing, playing cards, and generally boring each other to death."
She smiled.
She grinned.
"And what have you been doing?"
"And what have you been up to?"
"Assisting in the latter amusement," he answered, lightly.
"Helping out with that fun," he replied, casually.
"They told me you had gone out," she said.
"They told me you went out," she said.
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Yes, I took the chestnut for a spin."
"Yeah, I took the chestnut for a spin."
She laughed, a soft, hushed laugh.
She laughed, a quiet, gentle laugh.
"And left them the first night! That was like you, Ley!"
"And left them the first night! That was just like you, Ley!"
"What was the use of staying? It was wrong, I suppose. I am unfortunate! Yes, I went for a ride."
"What was the point of staying? I guess it was a mistake. I'm so unlucky! Yeah, I went for a ride."
"It was a lovely evening. I watched the sunset," and she looked at the window. "If I had known you were going, I would have looked for you. I like to see you riding that big chestnut. You went across the meadows?"
"It was a beautiful evening. I watched the sunset," and she looked out the window. "If I had known you were going, I would have looked for you. I enjoy seeing you ride that big chestnut. Did you go across the meadows?"
"Yes," he said, "across the meadows."
"Yeah," he said, "across the fields."
He was silent for a minute, then he said, suddenly, "Lil, I have seen a vision to-night."
He was quiet for a minute, then he said, suddenly, "Lil, I had a vision tonight."
"A vision, Ley!" she repeated, looking up at him eagerly.
"A vision, Ley!" she said again, looking up at him with excitement.
He nodded.
He nodded.
"A vision. The most beautiful girl I have ever seen, excepting you, Lil!"
"A vision. The most beautiful girl I've ever seen, except for you, Lil!"
She made no protest, but smiled.
She didn’t say anything, just smiled.
"Ley! A girl! What was she like?"
"Ley! A girl! What was she like?"
"I can't tell you," he said. "I came upon her in a moment. The chestnut saw her first, and was human enough to be struck motionless. I was struck too!"
"I can't tell you," he said. "I stumbled upon her unexpectedly. The chestnut tree saw her first and was human enough to freeze in place. I was stunned too!"
"And you can't tell me what she was like?"
"And you can't tell me what she was like?"
"No; if I were to describe her with usual phrases you would smile. You women always do. You can't help being a woman, Lil!"
"No; if I were to describe her with typical phrases, you would smile. You women always do. You can't help being a woman, Lil!"
"Was she dark or fair?"
"Was she dark or light?"
"Dark," he replied. "I did not know it at the time; it was impossible to think whether she was dark or fair while one looked at her, but I remembered afterward. Lil, you remember that picture I sent you from Paris—the picture of the girl with the dark eyes and long, silky hair—not black, but brown in the sunlight, with long lashes shading the eyes, and the lips curved in a half-serious smile as she looks down at the dog fawning at her feet?"
"Dark," he said. "I didn't realize it then; it was hard to tell if she was dark or light while looking at her, but I remembered later. Lil, do you remember that photo I sent you from Paris—the one of the girl with the dark eyes and long, silky hair—not black, but brown in the sunlight, with long lashes casting shadows over her eyes, and her lips curved in a half-serious smile as she looks down at the dog adoring her feet?"
"I remember, Ley. Was she like that?"
"I remember, Ley. Was she really like that?"
"Yes; only alive. Fancy the girl in the picture alive. Fancy yourself the dog she was smiling at! I was the dog!"
"Yeah; just alive. Imagine the girl in the picture being alive. Picture yourself as the dog she was smiling at! I was that dog!"
"Ley!"
"Ley!"
"And she spoke as well as smiled. You can imagine the voice that girl in the picture would have. Soft and musical, but clear as a bell and full of a subtle kind of witchery, half serious, half mockery. It was the voice of the girl I met in the lane this evening."
"And she talked just as much as she smiled. You can picture the voice that girl in the photo would have. Soft and melodic, but as clear as a bell and filled with a subtle kind of charm, half serious, half teasing. It was the voice of the girl I ran into in the lane this evening."
"Ley! Ley, you have come to make poetry to me to-night. I am very grateful."
"Ley! Ley, you’ve come to write poetry for me tonight. I really appreciate it."
"Poetry! It is truth. But you are right; such a face, such a voice would make a poet of the hardest man that lives."
"Poetry! It is truth. But you're right; with a face and voice like that, even the toughest guy would become a poet."
"And you are not hard, Ley! But the girl! Who is she? What is her name?"
"And you’re not tough, Ley! But the girl! Who is she? What’s her name?"
"Her name"—he hesitated a moment, and his voice unconsciously grew wonderfully musical—"is Stella—Stella."
"Her name"—he paused for a moment, and his voice unintentionally became beautifully melodic—"is Stella—Stella."
"Stella!" she repeated. "It is a beautiful name."
"Stella!" she said again. "It's such a beautiful name."
"Is it not? Stella!"
"Is it not? Stella!"
"And she is—who?"
"And she is—who's that?"
"The niece of old Etheridge, the artist, at the cottage."
"The niece of old Etheridge, the artist, at the cottage."
Lilian's eyes opened wide.
Lilian's eyes widened.
"Really, Ley, I must see her!"
"Seriously, Ley, I need to see her!"
His face flushed, and he looked at her.
His face turned red, and he glanced at her.
She caught the eager look, and her own paled suddenly.
She noticed the excited look, and her own expression suddenly faded.
"No," she said, gravely. "I will not see her. Ley—you will forget her by to-morrow."
"No," she said seriously. "I won't see her. Ley—you'll forget her by tomorrow."
He smiled.
He grinned.
"You will forget her by to-morrow. Ley, let me look at you!"
"You’ll forget her by tomorrow. Hey, let me look at you!"
He turned his face to her, and she looked straight into his eyes, then she put her arm round his neck.
He turned his face to her, and she looked directly into his eyes, then she wrapped her arm around his neck.
"Oh, Ley! has it come at last?"
"Oh, Ley! Has it finally arrived?"
"What do you mean?" he asked, not angrily, but with a touch of grimness, as if he were afraid of the answer.
"What do you mean?" he asked, not angrily but with a hint of seriousness, as if he were worried about the answer.
"Ley," she said, "you must not see her again. Ley, you will go to-morrow, will you not?"
"Ley," she said, "you can't see her again. Ley, you will go tomorrow, right?"
"Why?" he asked. "It is not like you to send me away, Lil."
"Why?" he asked. "It's not like you to send me away, Lil."
"No, but I do. I who look forward to seeing you as the sweetest thing in my life—I who would rather have you near me than be—other than I am—I who lie and wait and listen for your footsteps—I send you, Ley. Think! You must go, Ley. Go at once, for your own sake and for hers."
"No, but I do. I can't wait to see you, the best part of my life—I would rather have you close than be anyone else—I who lie in wait, listening for your footsteps—I send you, Ley. Think about it! You need to leave, Ley. Go right away, for your own sake and for hers."
He rose, and smiled down at her.
He stood up and smiled at her.
"For my sake, perhaps, but not for hers. You foolish girl, do you think all your sex is as partial as you are? You did not see her as I saw her to-night—did not hear her ready wit at my expense. For her sake! You make me smile, Lil."
"For my sake, maybe, but not for hers. You silly girl, do you really think all women are as biased as you are? You didn’t see her the way I did tonight—didn’t hear her quick humor at my expense. For her sake! You’re making me laugh, Lil."
"I cannot smile, Ley. You will not stay! What good can come of it? I know you so well. You will not be content until you have seen your Venus again, and then—ah, Ley, what can she do but love you, and love you but to lose you? Ley, all that has gone before has made me smile, because with them I knew you were heart-whole; I could look into your eyes and see the light of laughter in their depths; but not this time, Ley—not this time. You must go. Promise me!"
"I can’t smile, Ley. You’re not going to stay! What good will it do? I know you too well. You won’t be satisfied until you’ve seen your Venus again, and then—oh, Ley, what can she do but love you, and love you only to lose you? Ley, everything that has happened before made me smile because with them I knew your heart was free; I could look into your eyes and see the spark of laughter there; but not this time, Ley—not this time. You have to go. Promise me!"
His face went pale under her gaze, and the defiant look, which so rarely shone out in her presence, came into his eyes, and about his lips.
His face turned pale under her stare, and the rebellious look, which rarely appeared in her presence, flashed in his eyes and lingered around his lips.
"I cannot promise, Lil," he said.
"I can't promise, Lil," he said.
CHAPTER V.
For love lay lurking in the clouds and mist,
I heard him singing sweetly on the mountain side:
"'Tis all in vain you fly, for everywhere am I—
In every quiet valley, on every mountain side!"
For love was hiding in the clouds and fog,
I heard him singing sweetly on the mountainside:
"'Tis all in vain you run away, because I'm everywhere—
In every peaceful valley, on every mountainside!"
In the clear, bird-like tones of Stella's voice the musical words floated from the open window of her room above and through the open French windows of the old man's studio.
In the clear, bird-like tones of Stella's voice, the melodic words floated from the open window of her room above and through the open French windows of the old man's studio.
With a little start he turned his head away from the easel and looked toward the door.
With a slight jump, he turned his head away from the easel and glanced toward the door.
Stella had only been in the house three days, but he had already learned something of her habits, and knew that when he heard the beautiful voice singing at the window in the early morning, he might expect to see the owner of the voice enter shortly.
Stella had only been in the house for three days, but he had already picked up on her habits and knew that when he heard her beautiful voice singing at the window in the early morning, he could expect to see her come in shortly.
His expectation was not doomed to disappointment. The voice sounded on the stairs, in the hall, and a moment afterward the door opened and Stella stood looking smilingly into the room.
His expectation wasn't disappointed. The voice echoed on the stairs and in the hall, and a moment later, the door opened and Stella stood there smiling into the room.
If he had thought her beautiful and winsome on that first evening of her coming, when she was weary with anxiety and traveling, and dressed in dust-stained clothes, be sure he thought her more beautiful still, now that the light heart felt free to reveal itself, and the shabby dress had given place to the white and simple but still graceful morning gown.
If he thought she was beautiful and charming on that first evening when she arrived, tired from worry and travel, and wearing dusty clothes, you can bet he thought she was even more beautiful now that her happy spirit was free to show itself and her shabby dress had been replaced by a simple yet elegant white morning gown.
Mrs. Penfold had worked hard during those three days, and with the aid of the Dulverfield milliner had succeeded in filling a small wardrobe for "her young lady," as she had learned to call her. The old artist, ignorant of the power of women in[31] such direction, had watched the transformation with inward amazement and delight, and was never tired of hearing about dresses, and hats, jackets, and capes, and was rather disappointed than otherwise when he found that the grand transformation had been effected at a very small cost.
Mrs. Penfold had worked hard over those three days, and with the help of the Dulverfield dressmaker, she had managed to put together a small wardrobe for "her young lady," as she had come to refer to her. The old artist, unaware of women's abilities in this area, watched the transformation with inner amazement and joy, and never got tired of hearing about dresses, hats, jackets, and capes. He was actually more disappointed than pleased when he discovered that the grand transformation had been achieved at a very low cost.
Bright and beautiful she stood, like a vision of youth and health in the doorway, her dark eyes laughingly contemplating the old man's gentle stare of wonder,—the look which always came into his eyes when she appeared.
Bright and beautiful she stood, like a vision of youth and health in the doorway, her dark eyes playfully considering the old man's gentle gaze of wonder—the look that always came into his eyes when she appeared.
"Did I disturb you by my piping, uncle?" she asked as she kissed him.
"Did I interrupt you with my singing, Uncle?" she asked as she kissed him.
"Oh no, my dear," he answered, "I like to hear you,—I like to hear you."
"Oh no, my dear," he replied, "I love to hear you—I love to hear you."
She leant against his shoulder, and looked at his work.
She leaned against his shoulder and looked at his work.
"How beautiful it is!" she murmured. "How quickly it grows. I heard you come down this morning, and I meant to get up, but I was so tired—lazy, wasn't I?"
"How beautiful it is!" she whispered. "How fast it grows. I heard you come down this morning, and I planned to get up, but I was really tired—so lazy, right?"
"No, no!" he said, eagerly. "I am sorry I disturbed you. I came down as quietly as I could. I knew you would be tired after your dissipation. You must tell me all about it."
"No, no!" he said eagerly. "I'm sorry I interrupted you. I came down as quietly as I could. I knew you’d be tired after your partying. You have to tell me all about it."
"Yes, come to breakfast and I will tell you."
"Yeah, come to breakfast and I'll tell you."
"Must I?" he said, glancing at his picture reluctantly.
"Do I have to?" he said, looking at his picture with hesitation.
He had been in the habit of eating his breakfast by installments, painting while he ate a mouthful and drank his cup of coffee, but Stella insisted upon his changing what she called a very wicked habit.
He had a routine of eating his breakfast in bits, painting while he took a bite and sipped his coffee, but Stella pushed him to change what she called a very bad habit.
"Yes, of course! See how nice it looks," and she drew him gently to the table and forced him into a chair.
"Yes, of course! Look how nice it looks," she said, gently pulling him to the table and pushing him into a chair.
The old man submitted with a sigh that was not altogether one of regret, and still humming she sat opposite the urn and began to fill the cups.
The old man let out a sigh that wasn’t entirely one of regret, and while still humming, she sat across from the urn and started to fill the cups.
"And did you enjoy yourself?" he asked, gazing at her dreamily.
"And did you have a good time?" he asked, staring at her dreamily.
"Oh, very much; they were so kind. Mrs. Hamilton is the dearest old lady; and the doctor—what makes him smile so much, uncle?"
"Oh, absolutely; they were really nice. Mrs. Hamilton is the sweetest old lady; and the doctor—why does he smile so much, uncle?"
"I don't know. I think doctors generally do."
"I don't know. I think doctors usually do."
"Oh, very well. Well, he was very kind too, and so were the Miss Hamiltons. It was very nice indeed, and they took so much notice of me—asked me all sorts of questions. Sometimes I scarcely knew what to answer. I think they thought because I had been brought up in Italy, I ought to have spoken with a strong accent, and looked utterly different to themselves. I think they were a little disappointed, uncle."
"Oh, fine then. He was really nice too, and so were the Miss Hamiltons. It was really great, and they paid so much attention to me—asked me all kinds of questions. Sometimes I hardly knew how to respond. I think they thought that since I grew up in Italy, I should have had a strong accent and looked completely different from them. I think they were a bit let down, uncle."
"Oh," he said, "and who else was there?"
"Oh," he said, "who else was there?"
"Oh, the clergyman, Mr. Fielding—a very solemn gentleman indeed. He said he didn't see much of you, and hoped he should see me in church."
"Oh, the clergyman, Mr. Fielding—a very serious guy indeed. He mentioned that he doesn’t see much of you and hoped that he would see me in church."
Mr. Etheridge rubbed his head and looked rather guilty.
Mr. Etheridge rubbed his head and looked a bit guilty.
"I expect that was a back-handed knock for me, Stella," he said rather ruefully. "You see I don't go to church often. I always mean to go, but I generally forget the time, or I wander[32] into the fields, or up into the woods, and forget all about the church till it's too late."
"I guess that was a bit of a jab at me, Stella," he said with a hint of regret. "You see, I don’t go to church much. I always plan to go, but I usually lose track of time, or I end up wandering into the fields, or up in the woods, and forget all about church until it's too late."
"But that's very wicked, abominably so," said Stella, gravely, but with a twinkle in her dark eyes. "I must look after your morals as well as your meals, I see, uncle."
"But that's really wicked, totally unacceptable," said Stella, seriously, but with a sparkle in her dark eyes. "I guess I have to take care of your morals as well as your meals, uncle."
"Yes," he assented, meekly—"do, do."
"Yes," he agreed, meekly—"go ahead."
"Well, then there was a Mr. Adelstone, a young gentleman from London. He was quite the lion of the evening. I think he was a nephew of Mr. Fielding's."
"Well, then there was a Mr. Adelstone, a young man from London. He was definitely the star of the evening. I believe he was Mr. Fielding's nephew."
The old man nodded.
The elderly man nodded.
"Yes; and did you like him?"
"Yeah, did you vibe with him?"
Stella thought a moment, holding the cream-jug critically over the coffee-cup.
Stella paused for a moment, examining the cream jug closely over the coffee cup.
"Not much, uncle. It was very wrong, and very bad taste, I am afraid, for they all seemed to admire him immensely, and so did he himself."
"Not much, uncle. It was really wrong and in very poor taste, I'm afraid, since they all seemed to admire him a lot, and he seemed to admire himself too."
Mr. Etheridge looked at her rather alarmed.
Mr. Etheridge looked at her with some concern.
"I must say, Stella, you get too critical. I don't think we are quite used to it."
"I have to say, Stella, you’re being too critical. I don't think we're really used to that."
She laughed.
She chuckled.
"I don't fancy Mr. Adelstone was at all conscious of adverse criticism; he seemed quite satisfied with everybody, himself in particular. He certainly was beautifully dressed, and he had the dearest little hands and feet in the world; and his hair was parted to a hair, and as smooth as a black-and-tan terrier's; so that he had some grounds for satisfaction."
"I don't think Mr. Adelstone was even aware of any negative comments; he seemed perfectly happy with everyone, especially himself. He was definitely dressed beautifully, and he had the cutest little hands and feet in the world; his hair was parted just right and was as smooth as a black-and-tan terrier's, so he had some reason to be pleased."
"What did he do to offend you, Stella?" asked the old man, rather shrewdly.
"What did he do to upset you, Stella?" asked the old man, rather insightfully.
She laughed again, and a little touch of color came into her face, but she answered quite frankly:
She laughed again, and a slight blush appeared on her face, but she replied honestly:
"He paid me compliments, uncle."
"He gave me compliments, uncle."
"That doesn't offend your sex generally, Stella."
"That doesn’t bother your gender, Stella."
"It offends me," said Stella, quickly. "I—I detest them! especially when the man who pays them does it with a self-satisfied smile which shows that he is thinking more of his own eloquence and gallantry than of the person he is flattering."
"It really bothers me," Stella said quickly. "I—I can't stand them! Especially when the guy who pays them does it with this smug smile that shows he's more interested in his own charm and cleverness than in the person he's flattering."
The old man looked at her.
The old man glanced at her.
"Will you oblige me by telling me your age again?" he said.
"Could you please tell me your age again?" he asked.
She laughed.
She chuckled.
"Am I too wise, uncle? Well, never mind—I'll promise to be good and stupid, if you like. But you are not eating any breakfast; and you must not keep looking at that odious easel all the time, as if you were longing to get back to it. Did you ever see a jealous woman?"
"Am I too smart, uncle? Well, forget it—I'll promise to be good and simple if that's what you want. But you aren't having any breakfast; and you shouldn't keep staring at that awful easel all the time, like you're eager to get back to it. Have you ever seen a jealous woman?"
"No, never."
"No way."
"Well, if you don't want to, you must not confine all your attention to your work."
"Well, if you don't want to, you shouldn't focus all your attention on your work."
"I don't think there is much fear of that when you are near," he said, meekly.
"I don't think there's much to fear when you're around," he said quietly.
She laughed, and jumped up to kiss him with delight.
She laughed and jumped up to kiss him with joy.
"Now that was a splendid compliment, sir! You are improving rapidly—Mr. Adelstone himself couldn't have done it more neatly."
"That was a great compliment, sir! You’re getting better quickly—Mr. Adelstone himself couldn't have done it more neatly."
Scarcely had the words left her lips than the door opened.
Scarcely had the words left her lips when the door opened.
"Mr. Adelstone," said Mrs. Penfold.
"Mr. Adelstone," Mrs. Penfold said.
A young man, tall and dark, and faultlessly dressed, stood in the doorway, his hat in one hand, a bouquet of flowers in the other. He was undeniably good-looking, and as he stood with a smile upon his face, looked at his best. A severe critic might have found fault with his eyes, and said that they were a little too small and a little too near together, might also have added that they were rather shifty, and that there was something approaching the sinister in the curves of the thin lips; but he was undeniably good-looking, and notwithstanding his well cut clothes and spotless boots with their gray gaiters, his white hands with the choice selection of rings, there was an indication of power about him; no one could have suspected him of being a fool, or lacking the power of observation; for instance, as he stood now, smiling and waiting for a welcome, his dark eyes took in every detail of the room without appearing to leave Stella's face.
A tall, dark, and impeccably dressed young man stood in the doorway, holding his hat in one hand and a bouquet of flowers in the other. He was undeniably handsome, and with a smile on his face, he looked his best. A harsh critic might have pointed out that his eyes were a bit small and too close together, and could have mentioned that they seemed somewhat shifty, with a hint of something sinister in the shape of his thin lips; but he was still undeniably good-looking. Despite his well-tailored clothes and spotless boots with gray gaiters, and his white hands adorned with a careful selection of rings, there was an air of power about him. No one could mistake him for a fool or someone lacking observational skills; for instance, as he stood there smiling and waiting for a welcome, his dark eyes took in every detail of the room without seeming to leave Stella's face.
Mr. Etheridge looked up with the usual confused air with which he always received his rare visitors, but Stella held out her hand with a smile calm and self-possessed. There is a great deal of the woman even about a girl of nineteen.
Mr. Etheridge looked up with the usual confused expression he always had when he encountered his rare visitors, but Stella extended her hand with a calm and confident smile. There's a lot of woman in a girl of nineteen.
"Good-morning, Mr. Adelstone," she said. "You have come just in time for a cup of coffee."
"Good morning, Mr. Adelstone," she said. "You’ve arrived just in time for a cup of coffee."
"I ought to apologize for intruding at such an unseasonable hour," he said, as he bent over her hand, "but your good housekeeper would not hear of my going without paying my respects. I am afraid I'm intruding."
"I should apologize for dropping by at such an awkward hour," he said, leaning over her hand, "but your kind housekeeper insisted I couldn't leave without paying my respects. I'm sorry if I'm imposing."
"Not at all, not at all," murmured the artist. "Here's a chair," and he rose and cleared a chair of its litter by the simple process of sweeping it on to the floor.
"Not at all, not at all," the artist said softly. "Here’s a chair," and he stood up and cleared off the chair by sweeping everything onto the floor.
Mr. Adelstone sat down.
Mr. Adelstone took a seat.
"I hope you are not tired after your mild dissipation last night?" he asked of Stella.
"I hope you're not tired after your light partying last night?" he asked Stella.
She laughed.
She chuckled.
"Not at all. I was telling uncle how nice it was. It was my first party in England, you know."
"Not at all. I was telling my uncle how great it was. It was my first party in England, you know."
"Oh, you musn't call it a party," he said. "But I am very glad you enjoyed it."
"Oh, you shouldn’t call it a party," he said. "But I’m really glad you enjoyed it."
"What beautiful flowers," said Stella, glancing at the bouquet.
"What beautiful flowers," Stella said, looking at the bouquet.
He handed them to her.
He gave them to her.
"Will you be so kind as to accept them?" he said. "I heard you admire them in the conservatory last night and I brought them for you from the rectory green-house."
"Would you be so kind as to accept them?" he said. "I heard you admired them in the conservatory last night, and I brought them for you from the rectory greenhouse."
"For me?" exclaimed Stella, open-eyed. "Oh, I didn't know! I am so sorry you should have troubled. It was very kind. You must have robbed the poor plants terribly."
"For me?" Stella exclaimed, her eyes wide. "Oh, I had no idea! I'm really sorry you went through all that trouble. That was really nice of you. You must have done a number on those poor plants."
"They would be quite consoled if they could know for whom their blossoms were intended," he said, with a low bow.
"They would feel much better if they knew who their flowers were meant for," he said, with a slight bow.
Stella looked at him with a smile, and glanced half archly at her uncle.
Stella smiled at him and gave her uncle a playful sideways glance.
"That was very nice," she said. "Poor flowers! it is a pity[34] they can't know! Can't you tell them? There is a language of flowers, you know!"
"That was really nice," she said. "Poor flowers! It's such a shame[34] they can't know! Can't you tell them? There’s a language of flowers, you know!"
Mr. Adelstone smiled. He was not accustomed to have his compliments met with such ready wit, and was nonplussed for a moment, while his eyes dropped from her face with a little shifty look.
Mr. Adelstone smiled. He wasn't used to having his compliments responded to with such quick wit, and he was taken aback for a moment while his eyes shifted away from her face.
Mr. Etheridge broke the rather embarrassing pause.
Mr. Etheridge broke the awkward silence.
"Put them in the vase for her, Mr. Adelstone, will you, please, and come and have some breakfast. You can't have had any."
"Please put them in the vase for her, Mr. Adelstone, and come join us for breakfast. You mustn't have eaten anything."
He waited until Stella echoed the invitation, then drew up to the table.
He waited until Stella repeated the invitation, then approached the table.
Stella rang for cup and saucer and plates, and poured him out some coffee; and he plunged into small talk with the greatest ease, his keen eyes watching every graceful turn of Stella's arm, and glancing now and again at the beautiful face.
Stella called for a cup, saucer, and plates, and poured him some coffee; he dove into small talk effortlessly, his sharp eyes observing every elegant movement of Stella's arm, occasionally glancing at her lovely face.
It was very good small talk, and amusing. Mr. Adelstone was one of those men who had seen everything. He talked of the London season that was just coming on, to Stella, who sat and listened, half amused, half puzzled, for London was an unknown land to her, and the string of names, noble and fashionable, which fell from his ready tongue, was entirely strange to her.
It was really good small talk and quite entertaining. Mr. Adelstone was one of those guys who had experienced it all. He chatted about the upcoming London season with Stella, who listened, feeling both amused and a bit confused, since London was a completely unfamiliar place to her. The long list of noble and trendy names that flowed from his mouth was totally foreign to her.
Then he talked of the coming Academy to Mr. Etheridge, and seemed to know all about the pictures that were going to be exhibited, and which ones would make a stir, and which would fail. Then he addressed himself to Stella again.
Then he talked to Mr. Etheridge about the upcoming Academy and seemed to know all about the paintings that would be displayed, which ones would create a buzz, and which ones would flop. Then he turned his attention back to Stella.
"You must pay London a visit, Miss Etheridge; there is no place like it the whole world through—not even Paris or Rome."
"You need to visit London, Miss Etheridge; there's no place like it in the entire world—not even Paris or Rome."
Stella smiled.
Stella grinned.
"It is not very likely that I shall see London for a long time. My uncle does not often go, although it is so near, do you?"
"It’s not very likely that I’ll see London for a long time. My uncle doesn’t go there often, even though it’s so close, do you?"
"No, no," he assented, "not often."
"No, no," he agreed, "not usually."
"Perhaps you are to be congratulated," said Mr. Adelstone. "With all its charms, I am glad to get away from it."
"Maybe you should be congratulated," Mr. Adelstone said. "Despite all its charms, I'm happy to leave it behind."
"You live there?" said Stella.
"You live here?" said Stella.
"Yes," he said, quietly, welcoming the faint look of interest in her eyes. "Yes; I live in chambers, as it is called, in one of the old law inns. I am a lawyer!"
"Yes," he said softly, pleased to see a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Yes; I stay in chambers, as they call it, in one of the old legal inns. I'm a lawyer!"
Stella nodded.
Stella agreed.
"I know. You wear a long black gown and a wig."
"I know. You're wearing a long black dress and a wig."
He smiled.
He grinned.
"And address a jury; and do you say 'm'lud' instead of 'my lord,' as people in novels always make barristers say?"
"And address a jury; and do you say 'your honor' instead of 'my lord,' like people in novels always make lawyers say?"
"I don't know; perhaps I do," he answered, with a smile; "but I don't address a jury, or have an opportunity of calling a judge 'my lud,' or 'my lord,' often. Most of my work is done at my chambers. I am very glad to get down into the country for a holiday."
"I don't know; maybe I do," he replied with a smile; "but I don't often speak to a jury or get to call a judge 'my lord' or 'my lady.' Most of my work happens in my office. I'm really happy to get away to the countryside for a break."
"Are you going to stay long?" asked Mr. Etheridge, with polite interest.
"Are you going to stay for a while?" asked Mr. Etheridge, with polite interest.
Mr. Adelstone paused a moment, and glanced at Stella before answering.
Mr. Adelstone took a moment to pause and looked at Stella before responding.
"I don't know," he said. "I meant going back to-day, but—I think I have changed my mind."
"I don't know," he said. "I was planning to go back today, but—I think I've changed my mind."
Stella was only half listening, but the words caused her to start. They were the same as those which Lord Leycester had uttered three nights ago.
Stella was only half paying attention, but the words made her jump. They were the same as what Lord Leycester had said three nights ago.
Mr. Adelstone's keen eyes saw the start, and he made a mental note of it.
Mr. Adelstone's sharp eyes noticed the beginning, and he made a mental note of it.
"Ah! it is beautiful weather," said Mr. Etheridge. "It would be a pity to leave Wyndward for London now."
"Ah! the weather is gorgeous," said Mr. Etheridge. "It would be a shame to leave Wyndward for London now."
"Yes: I shall be more than ever sorry to go now," said Mr. Adelstone, and his glance rested for a moment on Stella's face, but it was quite lost, for Stella's eyes were fixed on the scene beyond the window dreamily.
"Yes, I really regret having to leave now," said Mr. Adelstone, and his gaze lingered for a moment on Stella's face, but it was completely overlooked, as Stella's eyes were dreamily focused on the scene outside the window.
With almost a start she turned to him.
With nearly a jolt, she turned to him.
"Let me give you some more coffee!"
"Let me pour you another cup of coffee!"
"No, thanks," he said; then, as Stella rose and rang the bell, he walked to the easel. "That will be a beautiful picture, Mr. Etheridge," he said, viewing it with a critical air.
"No, thanks," he said; then, as Stella got up and rang the bell, he went over to the easel. "That's going to be a beautiful picture, Mr. Etheridge," he said, looking at it critically.
"I don't know," said the artist, simply.
"I don't know," said the artist, simply.
"You will exhibit it?"
"Are you going to show it?"
"I never exhibit anything," was the quiet reply.
"I never show anything," was the quiet reply.
"No! I am surprised!" exclaimed the young man, but there was something in the quiet manner of the old man that stopped any further questions.
"No! I'm shocked!" exclaimed the young man, but there was something about the old man's calm demeanor that held back any more questions.
"No," said Mr. Etheridge; "why should I? I have"—and he smiled—"no ambition. Besides I am an old man, I have had my chance; let the young ones take theirs, I leave them room. You are fond of art?"
"No," Mr. Etheridge said. "Why should I? I have"—and he smiled—"no ambition. Besides, I'm an old man; I’ve had my chance. Let the young ones take theirs; I’ll give them space. Do you enjoy art?"
"Very," said Mr. Adelstone. "May I look round?"
"Sure," said Mr. Adelstone. "Can I take a look around?"
The old man waved his hand, and took up his brush.
The old man waved his hand and picked up his brush.
Jasper Adelstone wandered round the room, taking up the canvases and examining them; Stella stood at the window humming softly.
Jasper Adelstone walked around the room, picking up the canvases and looking at them carefully; Stella stood by the window humming softly.
Suddenly she heard him utter an involuntary exclamation, and turning round saw that he had the portrait of Lord Leycester in his hand.
Suddenly, she heard him let out an involuntary exclamation, and when she turned around, she saw that he was holding the portrait of Lord Leycester in his hand.
His face was turned toward her, and as she turned quickly, he was in time to catch a sinister frown of dislike, which rested for a moment on his face, but vanished as he raised his eyes and met hers.
His face was turned toward her, and as she turned quickly, he was just in time to catch a disturbing frown of dislike that lingered for a moment on his face, but disappeared as he lifted his gaze and met hers.
"Lord Leycester," he said, with a smile and an uprising of the eyebrows. "A remarkable instance of an artist's power."
"Lord Leycester," he said, smiling and raising his eyebrows. "A striking example of an artist's talent."
"What do you mean?" asked Stella, quietly, but with lowered eyes.
"What do you mean?" Stella asked softly, her eyes downcast.
"I mean that it is a fair example of ideality. Mr. Etheridge has painted a likeness of Lord Leycester, and added an ideal poetry of his own."
"I mean that it’s a good example of perfection. Mr. Etheridge has created a portrait of Lord Leycester and added his own touch of ideal poetry."
"You mean that it is not like him?" she said.
"You mean it's not like him?" she said.
Mr. Etheridge painted on, deaf to both of them.
Mr. Etheridge kept painting, ignoring both of them.
"No," he said, looking at the picture with a cold smile. "It is like him, but it—honors him. It endows him with a poetry which he does not possess."
"No," he said, looking at the picture with a cold smile. "It's like him, but it—honors him. It gives him a depth that he doesn't have."
"You know him?" said Stella.
"Do you know him?" asked Stella.
"Who does not?" he answered, and his thin lips curled with a smiling sneer.
"Who doesn't?" he replied, and his thin lips curved into a mocking smile.
A faint color came into Stella's face, and she raised her eyes for a moment.
A slight flush appeared on Stella's face, and she lifted her gaze for a moment.
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean that Lord Leycester has made himself too famous—I was going to say infamous—"
"I mean that Lord Leycester has made himself too famous—I was going to say infamous—"
A vivid crimson rushed to her face, and left it pale again the next instant.
A bright red flush spread across her face, only to leave it pale again in the next moment.
"Do not," she said, then added quickly, "I mean do not forget that he is not here to defend himself."
"Don't," she said, then quickly added, "I mean, don't forget that he's not here to defend himself."
He looked at her with a sinister scrutiny.
He stared at her with a menacing gaze.
"I beg your pardon. I did not know he was a friend of yours," he said.
"I’m sorry. I didn’t know he was your friend," he said.
She raised her eyes and looked at him steadily.
She lifted her gaze and looked at him intently.
"Lord Leycester is no friend of mine," she said, quietly.
"Lord Leycester isn't my friend," she said softly.
"I am glad of it," he responded.
"I’m glad about that," he replied.
Stella's eyes darkened and deepened in a way peculiar to her, and her color came. It was true that Lord Leycester was no friend of hers, she had but seen and spoken with him by chance, and for a few moments; but who was this Mr. Adelstone that he should presume to be glad or sorry on her account?
Stella's eyes darkened and took on a depth that was unique to her, and her color returned. It was true that Lord Leycester was no friend of hers; she had only seen and spoken with him briefly by chance. But who was this Mr. Adelstone that he should think he could be happy or upset for her?
He was quick to see that he had made a slip, and quick to recover himself.
He quickly realized he had made a mistake, and he quickly got himself back on track.
"Pray forgive me if I have presumed too far upon our slight acquaintance, but I was only thinking at that moment that you had been so short a time in England as to be ignorant of people who are well known to us with whom they have lived, and that you would not know Lord Leycester's real character."
"Please forgive me if I’ve overstepped our brief acquaintance, but I was just thinking that since you’ve only been in England for a short time, you might not be familiar with people we know well and have lived alongside, and that you might not understand Lord Leycester's true character."
Stella inclined her head gravely. Something within her stirred her to take up arms in the absent man's defense; the one word "infamous," stuck and rankled in her mind.
Stella tilted her head seriously. Something inside her urged her to fight for the absent man's defense; the word "infamous" lingered and annoyed her thoughts.
"You said that Lord Leycester was 'infamous,'" she said, with a grave smile. "Surely that is too strong a word."
"You said that Lord Leycester was 'infamous,'" she replied, her expression serious but with a slight smile. "That seems a bit extreme, don't you think?"
He thought a moment, his eyes resting on her face keenly.
He paused for a moment, his eyes intently focused on her face.
"Perhaps, but I am not sure. I certainly used it as a play upon the word 'famous,' but I don't think even then that I did him an injustice. A man whose name is known all over the country—whose name is familiar as a household word—must be notorious either for good or evil, for wisdom or folly. Lord Leycester is not famous for virtue or wisdom. I cannot say any more."
"Maybe, but I'm not entirely sure. I definitely used it as a twist on the word 'famous,' but I don't think I was unfair to him. A man whose name is recognized everywhere—whose name is as familiar as a common saying—must be infamous in some way, whether for good or bad, for intelligence or ignorance. Lord Leycester isn't known for virtue or wisdom. I can't say anything more."
Stella turned aside, a faint crimson dyeing her face, a strange thrill of pity, ay, and of impatience, at her heart. Why should he be so wicked, so mad and reckless—so notorious that even this self-satisfied young gentleman could safely moralize about him and warn her against making his acquaintance! "Oh, the pity of it—the pity of it!" as Shakespeare has it—that one with such a beautiful, god-look face, should be so bad.
Stella turned away, a faint blush coloring her cheeks, a strange mix of pity and impatience swelling in her chest. Why did he have to be so wicked, so crazy and reckless—so infamous that even this smug young man could casually lecture her about him and caution her against getting to know him? "Oh, the pity of it—the pity of it!" as Shakespeare put it—that someone with such a beautiful, angelic face could be so terrible.
There was a few moments' silence. Jasper Adelstone still stood with the picture in his hand, but glancing at Stella's face with covert watchfulness. For all his outward calmness, his heart was beating quickly. Stella's was the sort of beauty to make a[37] man's heart beat quickly, or not at all; those who came to offer at her shrine would offer no half-measured oblations. As he watched her his heart beat wildly, and his small, bright eyes glittered. He had thought her beautiful at the party last night, where she had outshone all the other girls of the village as a star outshines a rushlight; but this morning her loveliness revealed itself in all its fresh purity, and he—Jasper Adelstone, the critical man of the world, the man whose opinion about women was looked upon by his companions in Lincoln's-inn and the bachelors' haunts at the West-end as worth having—felt his heart slipping from him. He put the picture down and approached her.
There was a brief silence. Jasper Adelstone still stood with the picture in his hand, but he was glancing at Stella's face with careful watchfulness. Despite his calm appearance, his heart was racing. Stella had a beauty that could make a man's heart race or not beat at all; those who came to admire her would do so without reservation. As he watched her, his heart raced wildly, and his small, bright eyes sparkled. He had thought she was stunning at the party last night, where she had outshone all the other girls in the village like a star stands out against a dim light; but this morning, her beauty was even more striking in its fresh purity, and he—Jasper Adelstone, the discerning man of the world, the man whose views on women were respected by his friends at Lincoln's Inn and the bachelor spots in the West End—felt his heart slipping away. He set the picture down and walked over to her.
"You have no idea how beautiful and fresh the meadows are. Will you stroll down to the river with me?" he said, resolving to take her by surprise and capture her.
"You have no idea how beautiful and fresh the meadows are. Will you walk down to the river with me?" he said, planning to surprise her and win her over.
But he did not know Stella. She was only a school-girl—innocent and ignorant of the ways of men and the world; but, perhaps, because of that—because she had not learnt the usual hackneyed words of evasion—the ordinary elementary tactics of flirtation, she was not to be taken by surprise.
But he didn’t know Stella. She was just a schoolgirl—naive and unaware of how men and the world worked; but maybe because of that—because she hadn’t picked up the usual clichés of avoiding the truth—the common basic moves of flirting, she was not going to be caught off guard.
With a smile she turned her eyes upon him and shook her head.
With a smile, she looked at him and shook her head.
"Thank you; no, that is impossible. I have all my household duties to perform, and that"—pointing to the sun with her white slim hand—"reminds me that it is time I set about them."
"Thank you; no, that’s not possible. I have all my household duties to take care of, and that"—pointing to the sun with her slender white hand—"reminds me that it's time I get started on them."
He took up his hat instantly, turning to hide the frown that knitted his brow and spoiled his face, and went up to the painter to say "good-morning."
He quickly grabbed his hat, turning to hide the frown that creased his forehead and ruined his face, and approached the painter to say "good morning."
Mr. Etheridge started and stared at him; he had quite forgotten his presence.
Mr. Etheridge jumped and stared at him; he had completely forgotten he was there.
"Good-morning, good-morning—going? I beg your pardon. Won't you stop and take some tea with us?"
"Good morning, good morning—are you leaving? Sorry to interrupt. Would you like to stop and have some tea with us?"
"Mr. Adelstone would like some dinner first, uncle," said Stella.
"Uncle, Mr. Adelstone wants some dinner first," said Stella.
Then she gave him her hand.
Then she offered him her hand.
"Good-morning," she said, "and thank you very much for the flowers."
"Good morning," she said, "and thank you so much for the flowers."
He held her hand as long as he dared, then passed out.
He held her hand for as long as he could, then fainted.
Stella, perhaps unconsciously, gave a sigh of relief.
Stella let out a sigh of relief, maybe without even realizing it.
"Very nice young fellow, my dear," said Mr. Etheridge, without taking his eyes from the canvas. "Very clever, too. I remember him quite a little boy, and always said he would make his way. They say that he has done so. I am not surprised. Jasper——"
"Very nice young guy, my dear," said Mr. Etheridge, keeping his eyes on the canvas. "Very talented, too. I remember him as a little kid, and I always said he would find his way. They say he has. I’m not surprised. Jasper——"
"Jasper!" said Stella. "What a horrible name."
"Jasper!" Stella exclaimed. "What a terrible name."
"Eh? Horrible? I don't know—I don't know."
"Uh? Terrible? I’m not sure—I’m not sure."
"But I do," said Stella, laughing. "Well, what were you going to say?"
"But I do," Stella said with a laugh. "So, what were you going to say?"
"That Jasper Adelstone is the sort of man to insist upon having anything he sets his heart upon."
"Jasper Adelstone is the kind of guy who insists on getting whatever he wants."
"I am glad to hear it," said Stella, as she opened the door, "for his sake; and I hope, also for his sake, that he won't set his[38] mind upon the sun or the moon!" and with a laugh she ran away.
"I’m so glad to hear that," said Stella, as she opened the door, "for his sake; and I also hope, for his sake, that he won't get obsessed with the sun or the moon!" With a laugh, she ran away.
In the kitchen Mrs. Penford was awaiting her with unconcealed impatience. Upon the white scrubbed table stood the preparations for the making of pastry, an art which Stella, who had insisted upon making herself useful, had coaxed Mrs. Penfold into teaching her. At first that good woman had insisted that Stella should do nothing in the little household. She had announced with terrible gravity that such things weren't becoming to a young lady like Miss Stella, and that she had always done for Mr. Etheridge, and she always would; but before the second day had passed Stella had won the battle. As Mrs. Penfold said, there was no resisting the girl, who mingled willfulness with bewitching firmness and persuasion, and Mrs. Penfold had given in. "You'll cover yourself with flour, Miss Stella, and give your uncle the indigestion, miss, that you will," she remonstrated.
In the kitchen, Mrs. Penford was waiting for her with visible impatience. On the white, scrubbed table were all the ingredients for making pastry, a skill that Stella, eager to be helpful, had convinced Mrs. Penfold to teach her. At first, the kind woman insisted that Stella should stay out of the way in the small household. She had sternly stated that such tasks were not suitable for a young lady like Miss Stella and that she had always taken care of Mr. Etheridge, and always would; but by the second day, Stella had won her over. As Mrs. Penfold put it, there was no resisting the girl, who combined stubbornness with charming determination and persuasion, and Mrs. Penfold had relented. "You'll get covered in flour, Miss Stella, and give your uncle indigestion, you will," she protested.
"But the flour will brush off, and uncle needn't eat pies and puddings for a little while; I'll eat them, I don't mind indigestion," Stella declared, and she made a delightfully piquant little apron, which completed Mrs. Penfold's conquest.
"But the flour will wipe off, and Uncle doesn’t have to eat pies and puddings for a while; I’ll eat them, I don’t care about indigestion," Stella said, and she made a charming little apron, which wrapped up Mrs. Penfold's victory.
With a song upon her lips she burst into the kitchen and caught up the rolling pin.
With a song on her lips, she burst into the kitchen and grabbed the rolling pin.
"Am I not awfully late?" she exclaimed. "I was afraid you would have done it all before I came, but you wouldn't be so mean as to take an advantage, would you?"
"Am I not really late?" she exclaimed. "I was worried you would have finished everything before I arrived, but you wouldn't be so cruel as to take advantage of that, would you?"
Mrs. Penfold grunted.
Mrs. Penfold sighed.
"It's all nonsense, Miss Stella, there's no occasion for it."
"It's all nonsense, Miss Stella; there's no reason for it."
Stella, with her hand in the flour, elevated the rolling-pin in heroic style.
Stella, with her hand in the flour, raised the rolling pin dramatically.
"Mrs. Penfold!" she exclaimed, with the air of a princess, "the woman, be her station what it may, who cannot make a jam roley-poley or an apple tart is unworthy the name of an Englishwoman. Give me the jam; stop though, don't you think rhubarb would be very nice for a change?"
"Mrs. Penfold!" she exclaimed, with the grace of a princess, "any woman, no matter her status, who can't make a jam roley-poley or an apple tart isn't deserving of being called an Englishwoman. Hand me the jam; wait, though, don't you think rhubarb would be a nice change?"
"I wish you'd go and play the organ, Miss Stella, and leave the rhubarb alone."
"I wish you'd go play the organ, Miss Stella, and leave the rhubarb alone."
"Man cannot live on music," retorted Stella; "his soul craves for puddings. I wonder whether uncle's soul craves for jam or rhubarb. I think I'll go and ask him," and dropping the rolling-pin—which Mrs. Penfold succeeded in catching before it fell on the floor—she wiped her hand of a fifteenth part of the floor and ran into the studio.
"People can't survive on music," Stella shot back; "their souls need food like puddings. I wonder if my uncle prefers jam or rhubarb. I think I'll go ask him," and letting go of the rolling-pin—which Mrs. Penfold managed to catch before it hit the floor—she cleared a small spot on the floor and dashed into the studio.
"Uncle! I have come to lay before you the rival claims of rhubarb and strawberry jam. The one is sweet and luscious to the taste, but somewhat cloying; the other is fresh and young, but somewhat sour——"
"Uncle! I’ve come to present to you the competing claims of rhubarb and strawberry jam. One is sweet and delicious, but a bit overwhelming; the other is fresh and vibrant, but a bit tart—"
"Good Heavens! What are you talking about?" exclaimed the bewildered painter, staring at her.
"Good heavens! What are you talking about?" exclaimed the confused painter, staring at her.
"Rhubarb or jam. Now, noble Roman, speak or die!" she exclaimed with upraised arm, her eyes dancing, her lips apart with rippling laughter.
"Rhubarb or jam. Now, noble Roman, speak or die!" she shouted, raising her arm, her eyes sparkling, her lips parted in bubbling laughter.
Mr. Etheridge stared at her with all an artist's admiration in his eyes.
Mr. Etheridge looked at her with all the admiration of an artist in his eyes.
"Oh! the pudding," he said, then he suddenly stopped, and stared beyond her.
"Oh! The pudding," he said, then he suddenly stopped and stared past her.
CHAPTER VI.
Stella heard a step on the threshold of the window, and turning to follow the direction of his eyes, saw the stalwart form of Lord Leycester standing in the window.
Stella heard a step at the window, and turning to look where he was gazing, saw the strong figure of Lord Leycester standing there.
He was dressed in a suit of brown velveteen, with tight-fitting breeches and stockings, and carried a whip in his hand with which he barred the entrance against a couple of colleys, a huge mastiff, and a Skye terrier, the last barking with furious indignation at being kept outside.
He was wearing a brown velvet suit with snug breeches and stockings, and he held a whip in his hand, using it to block the entrance against a couple of collies, a large mastiff, and a Skye terrier, the latter barking angrily at being left outside.
Even at the moment of surprise, Stella was conscious of a sudden reluctant thrill of admiration for the graceful figure in the close-fitting velvet, and the handsome face with its dark eyes regarding her with a grave, respectful intenseness.
Even in that surprising moment, Stella felt an unexpected but reluctant thrill of admiration for the elegant figure in the tight velvet dress, and the striking face with its dark eyes looking at her with serious, respectful intensity.
"Back dogs!" he said. "Go back, Vix!" then as they drew back, the big ones throwing themselves down on the path with patient obedience, he came into the room.
"Back off, dogs!" he said. "Go back, Vix!" Then, as they stepped back, the big ones lying down on the path in obedient patience, he entered the room.
"I beg your pardon," he said, standing before Stella, his head bent. "I thought Mr. Etheridge was alone, or I should not have entered in this rough fashion."
"I’m sorry," he said, standing in front of Stella, his head down. "I thought Mr. Etheridge was by himself, or I wouldn’t have come in like this."
As he spoke in the lane, so now it was no meaningless excuse, but with a tone of most reverential respect and proud humility, Stella, girl-like, noticed that he did not even venture to hold out his hand, and certainly Mr. Adelstone's self-satisfied smile and assured manner rose in her mind to contrast with this stately, high-bred humility.
As he talked in the lane, it wasn’t just a pointless excuse anymore, but rather filled with sincere respect and quiet pride. Stella, like a typical girl, noticed that he didn’t even try to reach out his hand. Certainly, Mr. Adelstone's self-satisfied smile and confident demeanor stood out in her mind, contrasting sharply with this dignified, refined humility.
"Do not apologize; it does not matter," she said, conscious that her face had grown crimson and that her eyes were downcast.
"Don't apologize; it doesn't matter," she said, aware that her face had turned red and that her eyes were looking down.
"Does it not? I am forgiven," and he held out his hand.
"Does it not? I've been forgiven," and he reached out his hand.
Stella had crossed her hands behind her as he entered with an instinctive desire to hide her bare arms and the flour, now she put out her hand a few inches and held it up with a smile.
Stella had crossed her arms behind her as he walked in, instinctively wanting to hide her bare arms and the flour. Now, she extended her hand a few inches and held it up with a smile.
"I can't," she said.
"I can't," she stated.
He looked at the white hand—at the white arm so beautifully molded that a sculptor would have sighed over it in despair at his inability to imitate it, and he still held out his hand.
He looked at the white hand—at the white arm so beautifully shaped that a sculptor would have sighed in frustration at his inability to replicate it, and he still extended his hand.
"I do not mind the flour," he said, not as Mr. Adelstone would have said it, but simply, naturally.
"I don't mind the flour," he said, not in the way Mr. Adelstone would have, but just simply and naturally.
Stella gave him one small taper finger and he took it and held it for a moment, his eyes smiling into hers; then he relinquished it, with not a word of commonplace compliment, but in silence, and turned to Mr. Etheridge.
Stella gave him one delicate little finger, and he took it and held it for a moment, his eyes smiling into hers; then he let it go, without a typical compliment, but in silence, and turned to Mr. Etheridge.
"It is quite hopeless to ask you to forgive me for interrupting you I know, so I won't ask," he said, and there was in his voice, Stella noticed, a frank candor that was almost boyish but full of respect. At once it seemed to intimate that he had known and honored the old man since he, Leycester, was a boy.
"It’s pretty pointless to ask you to forgive me for interrupting you, I know, so I won't," he said, and there was a straightforward honesty in his voice that Stella noticed was almost youthful but completely respectful. It suddenly suggested that he had known and respected the old man since he, Leycester, was just a kid.
"How are you, my lord?" said Mr. Etheridge, giving him his long, thin hand, but still keeping a hold, as it were, on his beloved easel. "Taking the dogs for a walk? Are they safe? Take care, Stella!"
"How are you, my lord?" Mr. Etheridge asked, extending his long, thin hand but still gripping his beloved easel. "Taking the dogs for a walk? Are they safe? Be careful, Stella!"
For Stella was kneeling down in the midst of them, making friends with the huge mastiff, much to the jealous disgust of the others, who were literally crowding and pushing round her.
For Stella was kneeling in the middle of them, making friends with the big mastiff, much to the jealous annoyance of the others, who were literally crowding and pushing around her.
Lord Leycester looked round and was silent for a moment; his eyes fixed on the kneeling girl rather than on the dogs. Then he said, suddenly:
Lord Leycester looked around and paused for a moment; his gaze was focused on the kneeling girl rather than on the dogs. Then he said, suddenly:
"They are quite safe," and then he added, for Stella's behalf, "they are quite safe, Miss Etheridge."
"They're totally safe," he said, speaking for Stella, "they're totally safe, Miss Etheridge."
Stella turned her face toward him.
Stella turned her face toward him.
"I am not afraid. I should as soon think of biting them as they would dream of biting me, wouldn't you?" and she drew the mastiffs great head on to her lap, where it lay with his big eyes looking up at her piteously, as he licked her hand.
"I’m not afraid. I would just as soon think about biting them as they would dream of biting me, right?" She brought the big mastiff's head onto her lap, where it rested with its big eyes looking up at her sadly as it licked her hand.
"Great Heavens, what a herd of them!" said Mr. Etheridge, who loved dogs—on canvas.
"Goodness, what a bunch of them!" said Mr. Etheridge, who loved dogs—on canvas.
"I ought not to have brought them," said Lord Leycester, "but they will be quite quiet, and will do no harm, I assure you."
"I shouldn’t have brought them," said Lord Leycester, "but they’ll be really quiet and won’t cause any trouble, I promise."
"I don't care if they don't bite my niece," said Mr. Etheridge.
"I don't care if they don't bite my niece," Mr. Etheridge said.
"There is no fear of that," he said, quietly, "or I should not allow her to go near them. Please go on with your work, or I shall think I am a nuisance."
"There’s nothing to worry about," he said softly, "or I wouldn’t let her go anywhere near them. Please keep working, or I’ll feel like I’m bothering you."
Mr. Etheridge waved him to a chair.
Mr. Etheridge gestured for him to take a seat.
"Won't you sit down?" he said.
"Could you please sit down?" he said.
Lord Leycester shook his head.
Lord Leycester shook his head.
"I have come to ask you a favor," he said.
"I've come to ask you for a favor," he said.
Mr. Etheridge nodded.
Mr. Etheridge agreed.
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
Lord Leycester laughed his rare laugh.
Lord Leycester let out his rare laugh.
"I am trembling in my shoes," he said. "My tongue cleaves to my mouth with nervousness——"
"I am shaking in my boots," he said. "My tongue sticks to the roof of my mouth from nerves——"
The old painter glanced round at him, and his face relaxed into a smile as his eyes rested on the bold, handsome face and easy grace of the speaker.
The old painter looked at him and smiled as he took in the bold, handsome face and effortless charm of the speaker.
"Yes, you look excessively frightened," he said. "What is it?"
"Yeah, you look really scared," he said. "What's going on?"
It was noticeable that, excepting in his first greeting, the old man had not given him the benefit of his title; he had known him when Leycester had been a boy, running in and out of the cottage, always followed by a pack of dogs, and generally doing some mischief.
It was clear that, except for his initial greeting, the old man hadn't acknowledged him by his title; he remembered Leycester as a boy, coming in and out of the cottage, always accompanied by a bunch of dogs, and usually causing some trouble.
"I want you to do a little scene for me."
"I want you to perform a short scene for me."
The old man groaned and looked at his picture firmly.
The old man sighed and stared at his picture intently.
"You know the glade in the woods opening out opposite the small island. I want you to paint it."
"You know the clearing in the woods across from the small island? I want you to paint that."
"I am sorry," began the old man.
"I’m sorry," started the old man.
Lord Leycester went on, interrupting him gently:
Lord Leycester continued, gently interrupting him:
"Have you seen it lately?" he said, and as he spoke Stella came into the room enticing the mastiff after her, with a handful[41] of biscuits she had taken from the cheffonier. "It is very beautiful. It is the loveliest bit on the whole river. Right up from the stream it stretches green, with the young Spring leaves, to the sky above the hill. In the open space between the trees the primroses have made a golden carpet. I saw two kingfishers sailing up it as I stood and looked this morning, and as I looked I thought how well, how delightfully you would put it on canvas. Think! The bright green, the golden foreground, the early Summer sky to crown the whole, and reflected in the river running below."
"Have you seen it recently?" he asked, and as he spoke, Stella walked into the room, leading the mastiff with a handful of biscuits she had taken from the sideboard. "It's really beautiful. It's the most stunning spot along the entire river. From the stream, it stretches out green, with the fresh Spring leaves reaching up to the sky above the hill. In the open space between the trees, the primroses have created a golden carpet. I saw two kingfishers gliding along it while I was standing and admiring it this morning, and as I watched, I thought about how wonderfully you would capture it on canvas. Just imagine! The bright green, the golden foreground, the early Summer sky to top it all off, and reflected in the river flowing below."
Mr. Etheridge paused in his work and listened, and Stella, kneeling over the dog, listened too, with down-bent face, and wondered how the painter could stand so firm and obstinate.
Mr. Etheridge paused in his work and listened, and Stella, kneeling beside the dog, listened too, with her head lowered, and wondered how the painter could remain so steadfast and stubborn.
To her the voice sounded like the sweetest music set to some poem. She saw the picture as he drew it, and in her heart the music of the words and voice found an echoing harmony.
To her, the voice sounded like the sweetest music paired with some poem. She visualized the image as he described it, and in her heart, the rhythm of the words and voice created a resonating harmony.
Forgotten was the other man's warning; vain it would have been if he had repeated it at that moment. As well associate the darkness of a Winter's night with the bright gladness of a Summer's morning, as think of evil in connection with that noble face and musical voice.
Forgotten was the other man's warning; it would have been pointless to repeat it at that moment. It’s like trying to compare the darkness of a winter night with the bright joy of a summer morning, as much as thinking of evil in connection with that noble face and musical voice.
Mr. Etheridge paused, but he shook his head.
Mr. Etheridge paused, but he shook his head.
"Very fine, very temptingly put; you are a master of words, Leycester; but I am immovable as a rock. Indeed your eloquence is wasted; it is not an impressionable man whom you address. I, James Etheridge, am on this picture. I am lost in my work, Lord Leycester."
"Very nicely said, and super tempting; you’re really good with words, Leycester; but I’m as unyielding as a rock. Honestly, your eloquence is pointless; you’re not talking to someone who can be swayed. I, James Etheridge, am focused on this painting. I’m completely absorbed in my work, Lord Leycester."
"You will not do it?"
"Are you not going to do it?"
The old man smiled.
The elderly man smiled.
"I will not. To another man I should present an excuse, and mask my refusal. With you anything but a simple 'no' is of no avail."
"I won't. With someone else, I might give an excuse and hide my refusal. But with you, anything other than a straightforward 'no' doesn't work."
Lord Leycester smiled and turned away.
Lord Leycester smiled and turned away.
"I am sorry," he said. "I meant it for a present to my sister Lilian."
"I'm sorry," he said. "I meant it as a gift for my sister Lilian."
Again Stella's eyes turned toward him. This man—infamous!
Again, Stella's eyes shifted toward him. This man—notorious!
The old man put down his brush and turned upon him.
The old man set his brush down and turned to face him.
"Why didn't you say so at first?" he said.
"Why didn't you just say that right away?" he said.
Lord Leycester smiled.
Lord Leycester grinned.
"I wanted to see if you would do something for me—for myself," he said, with infinite naivete.
"I wanted to see if you would do something for me—for my own sake," he said, with complete naivete.
"You want it for Lady Lilian," said Mr. Etheridge. "I will do it, of course."
"You want it for Lady Lilian," Mr. Etheridge said. "I'll take care of it, of course."
"I shan't say thank you," said Lord Leycester. "I have nothing to thank you for. She shall do that. When will you come——"
"I won’t say thank you," said Lord Leycester. "I have nothing to thank you for. She will take care of that. When will you come——"
"Next week—next month——"
"Next week—next month—"
"Now at once," said Lord Leycester, stretching out his hand with a peculiar gesture which struck Stella by its infinite grace.
"Right now," said Lord Leycester, extending his hand with a unique gesture that captivated Stella with its endless elegance.
The old man groaned.
The elderly man groaned.
"I thought so! I thought so! It would always be now at once with you."
"I knew it! I knew it! It would always be right now with you."
"The Spring won't wait for you! The green of those leaves[42] is changing now, very slowly, but surely, as we speak; in a week it will be gone, and with it half—all the beauty will go too. You will come now, will you not?"
"The Spring won’t wait for you! The green of those leaves[42] is changing right now, slowly but surely, as we speak; in a week it will be gone, and along with it, half—all the beauty will disappear too. You’re coming now, right?"
Mr. Etheridge looked round with comical dismay, then he laughed.
Mr. Etheridge looked around with a funny mix of surprise and dismay, then he laughed.
Lord Leycester's laugh chimed in, and he turned to Stella with the air of a man who has conquered and needs no more words.
Lord Leycester's laugh rang out, and he turned to Stella with the demeanor of someone who has won and has nothing more to say.
"You see," said Mr. Etheridge, "that is the way I am led, like a pig to market, will I or will I not! And the sketch will take me, how long?"
"You see," Mr. Etheridge said, "that's how I'm driven, like a pig to market, whether I like it or not! And how long will the sketch take me?"
"A few hours!"
"Just a few hours!"
"And there will be all the things to drag down——"
"And there will be all the things to pull you down——"
Lord Leicester strode to an old-fashioned cabinet.
Lord Leicester walked over to an antique cabinet.
"I will carry them, and yourself into the bargain if you like."
"I'll carry them, and you can come along too if you want."
Then, with his hand upon the cabinet, he stopped short and turned to Stella.
Then, with his hand on the cabinet, he suddenly stopped and turned to Stella.
"I beg your pardon!—I am always sinning. I forgot that there was now a presiding spirit. I am so used to taking liberties with your uncle's belongings; I know where all his paraphernalia is so well, that——"
"I’m sorry! I’m always messing up. I forgot there’s someone in charge now. I'm so used to going through your uncle's stuff; I know where all his things are so well that——"
Stella rose and smiled at them.
Stella got up and smiled at them.
"Your knowledge is deeper than my uncle's, then," she said. "Do not beg pardon of me."
"Your knowledge is deeper than my uncle's, then," she said. "Don’t apologize to me."
"May I?" he said, and he opened the cabinet and took out the sketching-pad and color-box; then, with some difficulty, he disentangled a folding camp-stool from a mass of artistic litter in a corner, and then prepared to depart.
"May I?" he said, opening the cabinet and grabbing the sketchpad and color box. Then, with some effort, he pulled a folding camp stool out from a pile of artistic clutter in the corner, and got ready to leave.
Mr. Etheridge watched these proceedings with a rueful countenance, but seeing that resistance had long passed out of his power, he said:
Mr. Etheridge watched these proceedings with a sad expression, but realizing that resistance was no longer within his control, he said:
"Where is my hat, Stella? I must go, I suppose."
"Where's my hat, Stella? I guess I have to go."
Lord Leycester opened the door for her, and she went out, followed by all the dogs, and fetched the soft felt hat, holding it by the very tips of her fingers.
Lord Leycester opened the door for her, and she stepped outside, followed by all the dogs, and grabbed the soft felt hat, holding it by the very tips of her fingers.
With a sigh, Mr. Etheridge dropped it on his head.
With a sigh, Mr. Etheridge let it fall on his head.
"Give me some of the things," he said; but Lord Leycester declined.
"Give me some of those things," he said; but Lord Leycester refused.
"Not one," he said, laughing. And Mr. Etheridge, without another word, walked out.
"Not a single one," he said, laughing. And Mr. Etheridge, without saying another word, walked out.
Lord Leycester stood looking at Stella, a wistful eagerness in his eyes.
Lord Leycester stood looking at Stella, a nostalgic longing in his eyes.
"I have gone so far," he said, "that I am emboldened to venture still further. Will you come too?"
"I've come this far," he said, "that I'm brave enough to go even further. Will you join me?"
Stella started, and an eager light flashed for a moment in her eyes; then she held out her hands and laughed.
Stella perked up, and a spark of excitement lit up her eyes for a moment; then she reached out her hands and laughed.
"I have to make a pudding," she said.
"I need to make a pudding," she said.
He looked at the white arms, and then at her, with an intensified eagerness.
He glanced at her pale arms and then at her, with a heightened sense of excitement.
"If you knew how beautiful the morning is—how grand the river looks—you would let the pudding go."
"If you knew how beautiful the morning is—how amazing the river looks—you would forget about the pudding."
Stella shook her head.
Stella nodded disapprovingly.
He inclined his head, too highly bred to persist.
He tilted his head, too refined to continue.
"I am so sorry," he said, simply. "I am sorry now that I have gained my way. I thought that you would have come."
"I'm really sorry," he said plainly. "I'm sorry now that I've gotten what I wanted. I thought you would have shown up."
Stella stood silent, and, with something like a sigh, put down the things and held out her hand; but as he took the finger which she gave him, his face brightened, and a light came into his eyes.
Stella stood quietly and, with what seemed like a sigh, set down the things and extended her hand. But as he took the finger she offered, his face lit up, and a spark shone in his eyes.
"Are you still firm?"
"Are you still set?"
"I would not desert the pudding for anything, my lord," said Stella, naively.
"I wouldn't give up the pudding for anything, my lord," Stella said, honestly.
At the "my lord," a slight shade covered his face, but it went again instantly, as he said:
At the "my lord," a faint shadow crossed his face, but it quickly vanished as he said:
"Well, then, will you come when the inevitable pudding is made? There," he said, eagerly, and still holding her hand he drew her to the window and pointed with his whip, "there's the place! It is not far—just across the meadows, and through the first gate. Do you see it?"
"Well, will you come when the pudding is ready? There," he said eagerly, still holding her hand as he pulled her to the window and pointed with his whip, "there’s the spot! It’s not far—just across the fields and through the first gate. Do you see it?"
"Yes," said Stella, gently withdrawing her hand.
"Yeah," Stella said, gently pulling her hand back.
"And you will come?" he asked, his eyes fixed on hers with their intent earnestness.
"And you’re coming?" he asked, his eyes locked on hers with intense seriousness.
At that instant the word—the odious word—"infamous" rang in her ears, and her face paled. He noticed the sudden pallor, and his eyes grew dark with earnest questioning.
At that moment, the word—the terrible word—"infamous" echoed in her ears, and her face went white. He saw her sudden paleness, and his eyes darkened with intense curiosity.
"I see," he said, quietly, "you will not come!"
"I see," he said quietly, "you won't come!"
What was it that moved her? With a sudden impulse she raised her eyes and looked at him steadily.
What was it that influenced her? With a sudden urge, she lifted her gaze and stared at him intently.
"Yes, I will come!" she said.
"Yeah, I'll be there!" she said.
He inclined his head without a word, called to the dogs, and passed out.
He nodded silently, called the dogs, and went outside.
Stella stood for a moment looking after them; then she went into the kitchen—not laughing nor singing, but with a strange gravity; a strange feeling had got possession of her.
Stella stood for a moment watching them leave; then she went into the kitchen—neither laughing nor singing, but with an odd seriousness; a strange feeling had taken hold of her.
She felt as if she was laboring under some spell. "Charmed" is an often misused word, but it is the right word to describe the sensation. Was it his face or his voice that haunted her? As she stood absently looking down at the table, simple words, short and commonplace, which he had used rang in her ears with a new meaning.
She felt like she was under some kind of spell. "Charmed" is a word that's often misused, but it's the perfect word to describe what she felt. Was it his face or his voice that lingered in her mind? As she stood there, absentmindedly staring at the table, the simple, ordinary words he had spoken echoed in her mind with a fresh significance.
Mrs. Penfold stood and regarded her in curious astonishment. She was getting used to Stella's quickly changing moods, but the sudden change bewildered her.
Mrs. Penfold stood and looked at her in curious surprise. She was getting used to Stella's rapidly changing moods, but the sudden shift confused her.
"Let me do it, Miss Stella," she pleaded, but Stella shook her head firmly; not by one inch would she swerve from her cause for all the beautiful voice and noble face.
"Let me do it, Miss Stella," she pleaded, but Stella shook her head firmly; she wouldn’t budge an inch from her cause, no matter how beautiful the voice or noble the face.
In rapt silence she finished her work, then she went up-stairs and put on her hat and came down. As she passed out of the house and down the path, the mastiff leaped the gate and bounded toward her, and the next moment she saw Lord Leycester seated on a stile.
In complete silence, she finished her work, then went upstairs to put on her hat and came back down. As she walked out of the house and down the path, the mastiff jumped the gate and ran towards her, and the next moment she spotted Lord Leycester sitting on a stile.
He dropped down and came toward her.
He crouched down and moved closer to her.
"How quick you have been," he said, "I thought a pudding was a mystery which demanded an immensity of time."
"Wow, you were really fast," he said, "I thought making a pudding was something that took forever."
Stella looked up at him, her dark brows drawn to a straight line.
Stella looked up at him, her dark eyebrows furrowed into a straight line.
"You waited for me?" she said.
"You waited for me?" she asked.
"No," he said, simply, "I came back. I did not like to think that you should come alone."
"No," he said, simply, "I came back. I didn't like the idea of you coming here alone."
Stella was silent.
Stella was quiet.
"Are you angry?" he asked, in a low voice.
"Are you angry?" he asked quietly.
Stella was silent for a moment, then she looked at him frankly.
Stella paused for a moment, then she looked at him openly.
"No," she said.
"No," she replied.
If she had but said "yes," and turned back! But the path, all beautiful with the bright coloring of Spring stretched before her, and she had no thought of turning back, no thought or suspicion of the dark and perilous land toward which she was traveling by his side.
If she had just said "yes" and turned back! But the path, vibrant with the bright colors of Spring, lay ahead of her, and she had no intention of turning back, no thought or concern about the dark and dangerous land she was heading toward by his side.
Already the glamour of love was falling upon her like the soft mist of a Summer evening; blindly, passively she was moving toward the fate which the gods had prepared for her.
Already the allure of love was enveloping her like the gentle fog of a summer evening; unknowingly, she was drifting toward the destiny that the universe had in store for her.
CHAPTER VII.
Side by side they walked across the meadows; the larks rising before them and soaring up to the heavens with a burst of song; the river running in silvery silence to the sea; the green trees waving gently in the Summer breeze; and above them the long stretching gray masonry of Wyndward Hall.
Side by side they walked through the meadows; the larks taking flight before them, soaring up to the sky with lively songs; the river flowing silently and shimmering on its way to the sea; the green trees swaying gently in the summer breeze; and above them, the long gray walls of Wyndward Hall.
Lord Leycester was strangely silent for some minutes since that "Are you angry?" and Stella, as she walked by his side, stooping now and again to gather a cowslip, glanced up at his face and wondered whether her uncle could be mistaken, whether they were not all deceived in thinking the quiet, graceful creature with the beautiful face and dreamy, almost womanly, soft eyes, wild and reckless, and desperate and altogether bad. She almost forgot how she had seen him on that first night of their meeting, with his whip upraised and the sudden fire of anger in his eyes.
Lord Leycester was strangely quiet for a few minutes after that "Are you angry?" Stella, walking beside him and occasionally bending down to pick a cowslip, looked up at his face and wondered if her uncle could be wrong, if they were all mistaken in thinking that the calm, graceful figure with the beautiful face and dreamy, almost feminine, soft eyes was wild, reckless, desperate, and completely bad. She nearly forgot how she had seen him on the first night they met, with his whip raised and a flash of anger in his eyes.
Presently he spoke, so suddenly that Stella, who had been lost in her speculations respecting him, started guiltily:
Presently he spoke, so suddenly that Stella, who had been lost in her thoughts about him, jumped in surprise:
"I have been wondering," he said, "how Mr. Etheridge takes the change which your presence must make in the cottage."
"I've been thinking," he said, "about how Mr. Etheridge handles the change that your presence must bring to the cottage."
Stella looked up with surprise, then she smiled.
Stella looked up in surprise, then she smiled.
"He bears it with admirable resignation," she said, with that air of meek archness which her uncle found so amusing.
"He's handling it with impressive acceptance," she said, with that mix of sweetness and playfulness that her uncle found so funny.
Lord Leycester looked down at her.
Lord Leycester looked down at her.
"That is a rebuke for the presumption of my remark?" he said.
"Is that a criticism of my comment?" he said.
"No," said Stella.
"No," Stella said.
"I did not mean to be presumptuous. Think. Your uncle has lived the whole of his life alone, the life of a solitary, a hermit; suddenly there enters into that life a young and beau—a young girl, full of the spirit of youth and its aspirations. It must make a great change."
"I didn’t mean to be presumptuous. Think about it. Your uncle has lived his entire life alone, like a hermit; then suddenly, a young and beautiful girl, full of youthful spirit and dreams, enters his life. It must be a huge change."
"As I said," says Stella, "he bears it with pious fortitude." Then she added, in a lower voice, "He is very good to me."
"As I said," Stella says, "he handles it with religious strength." Then she added, in a softer voice, "He's really good to me."
"He could not be otherwise," was the quiet response. "I mean that he could not be anything but good, gentle, and loving with any living thing. I have known him since I was a boy," he added. "He was always the same, always living a life of dreams. I wonder whether he takes you as a dream?"
"He couldn't be any different," was the soft reply. "What I mean is that he could only be good, kind, and loving to any living being. I've known him since I was a kid," he added. "He’s always been the same, always living a life full of dreams. I wonder if he sees you as a dream?"
"A very substantial and responsible one, then," said Stella, with her little laugh. "One that lasts through the daytime."
"A really important and serious one, then," Stella said with a light laugh. "One that lasts throughout the day."
He looked at her with that strange intent look which she had learned that she could not meet.
He looked at her with that unusual intense gaze that she had learned she couldn’t hold.
"And you?" he said.
"And you?" he asked.
"I?" said Stella, though she knew what he meant.
"I?" said Stella, even though she understood what he was getting at.
He nodded.
He agreed.
"How do you like the change?—this still, quiet life in the Thames valley. Are you tired of it already? Will you pine for all the gayeties you have left?"
"How do you feel about the change?—this calm, quiet life in the Thames valley. Are you already tired of it? Will you miss all the fun and excitement you’ve left behind?"
Stella looked up at him—his eyes were still fixed on hers.
Stella looked up at him—his eyes were still locked on hers.
"I have left no gayeties," she said. "I left a bare and horrid school that was as unlike home as the desert of Sahara is like this lovely meadow. How do I feel? As if I had been translated to Paradise—as if I, who was beginning to think that I was alone in the world I had no business to be in, had found some one friend to love——"
"I have left no fun," she said. "I left a dull and terrible school that was as different from home as the Sahara Desert is from this beautiful meadow. How do I feel? Like I've been transported to Paradise—as if I, who was starting to think I was alone in a place I didn’t belong, had found a friend to love——"
She paused, and he, glancing at the black waistband to her white dress, said, with the tenderest, most humble voice:
She paused, and he, looking at the black waistband of her white dress, said in the softest, most humble voice:
"I beg your pardon. Will you forgive me?—I did not know——"
"I’m really sorry. Will you forgive me?—I didn’t know——"
And his voice broke.
And his voice cracked.
Stella looked up at him with a smile shining through the unshed tears.
Stella looked up at him with a smile breaking through the tears she was holding back.
"How—why should you know? Yes, I was quite alone in the world. My father died a year ago."
"How—why should you care? Yes, I was totally alone in the world. My dad passed away a year ago."
"Forgive me," he murmured; and he laid his hand with a feather's weight on her arm. "I implore you to forgive me. It was cruel and thoughtless."
"Forgive me," he whispered, and he placed his hand gently on her arm. "I’m begging you to forgive me. It was harsh and careless."
"No," said Stella. "How should you know?"
"No," Stella said. "How could you know?"
"If I had been anything better than an unthinking brute, I might have guessed."
"If I were anything better than a thoughtless brute, I might have figured it out."
There was a moment's pause, then Stella spoke.
There was a brief pause, then Stella said.
"Yes, it is Paradise. I had no idea England was like this, they called it the land of fogs."
"Yes, it’s Paradise. I had no idea England was like this; they called it the land of fog."
"You have not seen London on a November evening," he said, with a laugh. "Most foreigners come over to England and put up at some hotel at the west-end, and judge the whole land by the London sample—very few come even so far as this. You have not been to London?"
"You haven't experienced London on a November evening," he said with a laugh. "Most tourists come to England, stay at some hotel in the West End, and judge the entire country based on that one experience—very few even make it this far. You haven't been to London?"
"I passed through it," said Stella, "that is all. But I heard a great deal about it last night," she added, with a smile.
"I went through it," said Stella, "that's all. But I heard a lot about it last night," she added, with a smile.
"Yes!" he said, with great interest—"last night?"
"Yes!" he said, sounding very interested. "Last night?"
"Yes, at Mrs. Hamilton's. She was kind enough to ask me to an evening party, and one of the guests took great pains to impress me with the importance and magnificence of London."
"Yes, at Mrs. Hamilton's. She was nice enough to invite me to an evening party, and one of the guests really tried hard to impress me with how important and amazing London is."
He looked at her.
He stared at her.
"May I ask who she was?" he said.
"Can I ask who she was?" he said.
"It was not a she, but a gentleman. It was Mr. Adelstone."
"It wasn't a she, but a guy. It was Mr. Adelstone."
Lord Leycester thought a moment.
Lord Leycester paused for a moment.
"Adelstone. Adelstone. I don't know him."
"Adelstone. Adelstone. I don't know him."
Before she was quite aware of it the retort slipped from her lips.
Before she even realized it, the response slipped from her lips.
"He knows you."
"He’s aware of you."
He looked at her with a thoughtful smile.
He looked at her with a contemplative smile.
"Does he? I don't remember him. Stay, yes, isn't he a relation of Mr. Fielding's?"
"Does he? I don't recall him. Wait, isn't he related to Mr. Fielding?"
"His nephew," said Stella, and feeling the dark, penetrating eyes on her she blushed faintly. It annoyed her, and she struggled to suppress it, but the blush came and he saw it.
"His nephew," said Stella, and feeling the intense, probing gaze on her, she blushed slightly. It irritated her, and she tried to hide it, but the blush appeared anyway, and he noticed.
"I remember him now," he said; "a tall, thin dark man. A lawyer, I believe. Yes, I remember him. And he told you about London?"
"I remember him now," he said; "a tall, skinny dark guy. A lawyer, I think. Yeah, I remember him. And he told you about London?"
"Yes," said Stella, and as she remembered the conversation of a few hours ago, her color deepened. "He is very amusing and well-informed, and he took pity on my ignorance in the kindest way. I was very grateful."
"Yeah," Stella said, and as she recalled the conversation from a few hours earlier, her cheeks flushed. "He’s really entertaining and knowledgeable, and he was really kind about my lack of knowledge. I appreciated it a lot."
There was something in her tone that made him look at her questioningly.
There was something in her tone that made him look at her with curiosity.
"I think," he said, "your gratitude is easily earned."
"I think," he said, "it's easy to earn your gratitude."
"Oh, no," she retorted; "I am the most ungrateful of beings. Isn't that uncle sitting there?" she added, quickly, to change the subject.
"Oh, no," she shot back; "I’m the most ungrateful person ever. Isn’t that uncle sitting there?" she added quickly, trying to shift the topic.
He looked up.
He glanced up.
"Yes, he is hard at work. I did not think I should have won him. It was my sister's name that worked the magic charm."
"Yes, he’s working really hard. I didn’t think I’d be able to win him over. It was my sister’s name that did the trick."
"He is fond of your sister," said Stella, thoughtfully.
"He really likes your sister," Stella said, thinking.
His eyes were on her in an instant.
His eyes were on her right away.
"He has spoken of her?" he said.
"He talked about her?" he said.
Stella could have bitten her tongue out for the slip.
Stella could have bitten her tongue off for the mistake.
"Yes," she said. "He—he told me about her—I asked him whose house it was upon the hills."
"Yeah," she said. "He—he told me about her—I asked him whose house it was up on the hills."
"Meaning the Hall?" he said, pointing with his whip.
"Meaning the Hall?" he said, pointing with his whip.
"Yes, and he told me. I knew by the way he spoke of your sister that he was fond of her. Her name is Lilian, is it not?"
"Yeah, and he told me. I could tell by the way he talked about your sister that he really liked her. Her name is Lilian, right?"
"Yes," he said, "Lilian," and the name left his lips with soft tenderness. "I think every one who knows her loves her. This picture is for her."
"Yes," he said, "Lilian," and the name slipped from his lips with gentle warmth. "I believe everyone who knows her loves her. This picture is for her."
Stella glanced up at his face; anything less imperious at that moment it would be impossible to imagine.
Stella looked up at his face; it was impossible to imagine anything less commanding at that moment.
"Lady Lilian is fond of pictures?" she said.
"Lady Lilian likes pictures?" she said.
"Yes," he said; "she is devoted to art in all its forms. Yes, that little sketch will give her more pleasure than—than—I scarcely know what to say. What are women most fond of?"
"Yes," he said; "she is devoted to art in all its forms. Yes, that little sketch will bring her more joy than—than—I can hardly say. What do women love the most?"
Stella laughed.
Stella chuckled.
"Diamonds, are they not?"
"Diamonds, right?"
"Are you fond of them?" he said. "I think not."
"Do you like them?" he said. "I don’t think so."
"Why not?" she retorted. "Why should I not have the attributes of my sex? Yes, I am fond of diamonds. I am fond[47] of everything that is beautiful and costly and rare. I remember once going to a ball at Florence."
"Why not?" she shot back. "Why shouldn't I enjoy the qualities of my gender? Yes, I love diamonds. I'm fond of everything that’s beautiful, expensive, and unique. I remember once going to a ball in Florence."
He looked at her.
He gazed at her.
"Only to see it!" she exclaimed. "I was too young to be seen, and they took me in a gallery overlooking the great salon; and I watched the great ladies in their beautiful dresses and shining gems, and I thought that I would give all the world to be like one of them; and the thought spoiled my enjoyment. I remember coming away crying; you see it was so dark and solitary in the great gallery, and I felt so mean and insignificant." And she laughed.
"Just to see it!" she exclaimed. "I was too young to be noticed, and they brought me to a balcony overlooking the big salon; I watched the elegant ladies in their gorgeous dresses and sparkling jewels, and I thought I would give anything to be one of them; and that thought ruined my enjoyment. I remember leaving in tears; it was so dark and lonely in the big gallery, and I felt so small and unimportant." And she laughed.
He was listening with earnest interest. Every word she said had a charm for him; he had never met any girl—any woman—like her, so frank and open-minded. Listening to her was like looking into a crystal lake, in which everything is revealed and all is bright and pure.
He was listening with genuine interest. Every word she spoke captivated him; he had never encountered a girl—any woman—like her, so honest and open-minded. Listening to her felt like gazing into a clear lake, where everything is visible and all is bright and pure.
"And are you wiser now?" he asked.
"And do you feel wiser now?" he asked.
"Not one whit!" she replied. "I should like now, less than then, to be shut up in a dark gallery and look on at others enjoying themselves. Isn't that a confession of an envious and altogether wicked disposition?"
"Not at all!" she replied. "I would like it even less now than I did back then to be stuck in a dark gallery while others are having fun. Isn’t that admitting to being envious and completely wicked?"
"Yes," he assented, with a strange smile barely escaping from under his tawny mustache. "I should be right in prophesying all sorts of bad endings to you."
"Yeah," he agreed, a weird smile barely showing under his brown mustache. "I’d be spot on predicting all kinds of bad outcomes for you."
As he spoke he opened the gate for her, driving the dogs back with a crack of his whip so that she might pass first—a small thing, but characteristic of him.
As he talked, he opened the gate for her, pushing the dogs back with a crack of his whip so she could go first—a small gesture, but typical of him.
The painter looked up.
The artist looked up.
"Keep those dogs off my back, Leycester," he said. "Well, Stella, have you concocted your poison?"
"Keep those dogs off my back, Leycester," he said. "So, Stella, have you mixed up your poison?"
Stella went and looked over his shoulder.
Stella leaned in and looked over his shoulder.
"Yes, uncle," she said.
"Yes, Uncle," she said.
"You have been long enough to make twenty indigestible compounds," he said, gazing at the view he was sketching.
"You've been here long enough to create twenty terrible mixtures," he said, looking at the scene he was drawing.
Stella bent her head, to hide the blush which rose as she remembered how slowly they had walked across the meadows.
Stella lowered her head to hide the blush that came over her as she remembered how slowly they had strolled across the meadows.
"How are you getting on?" said Lord Leycester.
"How are you doing?" said Lord Leycester.
The old man grunted.
The old guy grunted.
"Pretty well; better than I shall now you have come to fidget about."
"Pretty good; better now that you’re here to fuss around."
Lord Leycester laughed.
Lord Leycester chuckled.
"A pretty plain hint that our room is desired more than our company, Miss Etheridge. Can we not vanish into space?"
"A pretty obvious hint that people prefer our room to our company, Miss Etheridge. Can we just disappear?"
Stella laughed and sank down on the grass.
Stella laughed and sat down on the grass.
"It is uncle's way of begging us to stay," she said.
"It’s my uncle's way of asking us to stay," she said.
Lord Leycester laughed, and sending the dogs off, flung himself down almost at her feet.
Lord Leycester laughed, sent the dogs away, and threw himself down almost at her feet.
"Did I exaggerate?" he said, pointing his whip at the view.
"Did I go overboard?" he said, waving his whip at the scene.
"Not an atom," replied Stella. "It is beautiful—beautiful, and that is all that one can find to say."
"Not a single thing," Stella replied. "It's beautiful—beautiful, and that's all anyone can say."
"I wish you would be content to say it and not insist upon my painting it," replied Mr. Etheridge.
"I wish you would just say it and not insist on my painting it," Mr. Etheridge replied.
Lord Leycester sprang to his feet.
Lord Leycester jumped to his feet.
"That is the last straw. We will not remain to be abused, Miss Etheridge," he said.
"That's the final straw. We won't stick around to be mistreated, Miss Etheridge," he said.
Stella remained immovable. He came and stood over her, looking down at her with wistful eagerness in silence.
Stella stayed still. He approached and stood over her, gazing down at her with a longing eagerness in silence.
"What lovely woods," she said. "You were right; they are carpeted with primroses. We have none in our meadow."
"What beautiful woods," she said. "You were right; they're covered in primroses. We don't have any in our meadow."
"Would you like to go and get some?" he asked.
"Do you want to go grab some?" he asked.
Stella turned her face up to him.
Stella looked up at him.
"Yes, but I don't care to swim across."
"Yes, but I don't want to swim across."
He smiled, and went down to the bank, unfastened a boat, and leaping into it, called to her.
He smiled, went down to the bank, untied a boat, and jumped in, calling out to her.
Stella sprang to her feet with the impulsive delight of a girl at the sight of a boat, when she had expected nothing better than rushes.
Stella jumped up with the spontaneous joy of a girl seeing a boat when she had been expecting nothing more than reeds.
"Is it a boat—really?" she exclaimed.
"Is that really a boat?" she exclaimed.
"Come and see," he said.
"Check it out," he said.
She went down to the water's edge and looked at it.
She walked to the water's edge and looked at it.
"How did it come there?" she asked.
"How did it get there?" she asked.
"I pay a fairy to drop a boat from the skies whenever I want it."
"I pay a fairy to drop a boat from the sky whenever I want it."
"I see," said Stella, gravely.
"I see," Stella said seriously.
He laughed.
He laughed.
"How did you think I came across? Did you think I swam?" and he arranged a cushion.
"How did you think I showed up? Did you think I swam here?" he said as he adjusted a cushion.
She laughed.
She chuckled.
"I forgot that; how stupid of me."
"I totally forgot that; how dumb of me."
"Will you step in?" he said.
"Will you come in?" he said.
Stella looked back at her uncle, and hesitated a moment.
Stella glanced back at her uncle and paused for a moment.
"He will assure you that I shall not drown you," he said.
"He will promise you that I won't drown you," he said.
"I am not afraid—do you think I am afraid?" she said, scornfully.
"I’m not afraid—do you think I’m afraid?" she said, mocking.
"Yes, I think that at this moment you are trembling with nervousness and dread."
"Yes, I think that right now you’re shaking with nerves and fear."
She put her foot—he could not help seeing how small and shapely it was—on the gunwale, and he held out his hand and took hers; it was well he did so, for the boat was only a small, lightly built gig, and her sudden movement had made it rock.
She placed her foot—he couldn't help but notice how small and well-shaped it was—on the edge of the boat, and he reached out his hand and took hers; it was good that he did, because the boat was just a small, lightly built gig, and her sudden movement had caused it to sway.
As it was, she staggered slightly, and he had to take her by the arm. So, with one hand grasping her hand and the other her arm, he held her for a moment—for longer than a moment. Then he placed her on the cushion, and seating himself, took up the sculls and pushed off.
As it was, she wobbled a bit, and he had to grab her by the arm. So, with one hand holding her hand and the other on her arm, he supported her for a moment—longer than a moment. Then he set her down on the cushion, and after sitting himself, he took the oars and pushed off.
Stella leant back, and of course dropped one hand in the water. Not one woman out of twenty who ever sat in a boat can resist that impulse to have closer communion with the water; and he pulled slowly across the stream.
Stella leaned back and, of course, let one hand dip into the water. Not one woman out of twenty who ever sat in a boat can resist that urge to connect more with the water; and he pulled slowly across the stream.
The sun shone full upon them, making their way a path of rippling gold, and turning Stella's hair into a rich brown.
The sun shone brightly on them, creating a path of shimmering gold, and transforming Stella's hair into a deep brown.
Little wonder that, as he sat opposite her, his eyes should rest on her face, and less that, thus resting, its exquisite beauty and freshness and purity should sink into the soul of him to whom beauty was the one thing worth living for.
It's no surprise that, as he sat across from her, his eyes were drawn to her face, and it’s even less surprising that, while looking, her exquisite beauty, freshness, and purity captivated the soul of someone for whom beauty was the only thing worth living for.
Unconscious of his rapt gaze, Stella leant back, her eyes fixed[49] on the water, her whole attention absorbed by its musical ripple as it ran through her fingers.
Unaware of his intense gaze, Stella leaned back, her eyes focused[49] on the water, completely captivated by its soothing ripple as it flowed through her fingers.
In silence he pulled the sculls, slowly and noiselessly; he would not have spoken and broken the spell for worlds. Before him, as he looked upon her, rose the picture of which he had spoken to his sister last night.
In silence, he rowed, slowly and quietly; he wouldn't have spoken and ruined the moment for anything. Before him, as he looked at her, the image he had described to his sister the night before appeared.
"But more beautiful," he mused—"more beautiful! How lost she is! She has forgotten me—forgotten everything. Oh, Heaven! if one were to waken her into love!"
"But more beautiful," he thought—"more beautiful! How lost she is! She has forgotten me—forgotten everything. Oh, Heaven! if someone could just awaken her to love!"
For an instant, at the thought, the color came into his face and the fire to his eyes; then a half guilty, half repentful feeling struck through him.
For a moment, just thinking about it brought color to his face and fire to his eyes; then a mix of guilt and regret washed over him.
"No, it would be cruel—cruel: and yet to see the azure light shining in those eyes—to see those lips half parted with the breath of a great passion, would be worth—what? It would make amends for all that a man might suffer, though he died the next moment, if those eyes smiled, if those lips were upturned, for love of him!"
"No, that would be cruel—really cruel: and yet to see the blue light shining in those eyes—to see those lips slightly parted with the breath of intense passion, would be worth—what? It would make up for everything a man might go through, even if he died the next moment, if those eyes smiled, if those lips were turned up, because of love for him!"
So lost were they that the touching of the boat and the bank made them start.
So caught up were they that when the boat touched the shore, they jumped.
"So soon," murmured Stella. "How beautiful it is! I think I was dreaming."
"So soon," Stella whispered. "It's so beautiful! I think I was dreaming."
"And I know that I was," he said, with a subtle significance, as he rose and held out his hand. But Stella sprang lightly on shore without accepting it. He tied up the boat and followed her; she was already on her knee, picking the yellow primroses.
"And I know that I was," he said, with a hint of meaning, as he stood up and offered his hand. But Stella quickly jumped onto the shore without taking it. He secured the boat and followed her; she was already on her knees, gathering the yellow primroses.
Without a word, he followed her example. Sometimes they were so near together that she could feel his breath stirring her hair—so near that their hands almost met.
Without saying anything, he mimicked her actions. Sometimes they were so close that she could feel his breath moving her hair—so close that their hands nearly touched.
At last she sank on to the mossy ground with a laugh, and, pointing to her hat, which was full of the spring earth-stars, said laughingly:
At last, she fell onto the mossy ground with a laugh and, pointing to her hat, which was filled with the spring earth-stars, said jokingly:
"What ruthless pillage! Do not pick any more; it is wanton waste!"
"What mindless looting! Don't take any more; it's pure waste!"
"Are you sure you have plenty?" he said. "Why hesitate when there are such millions?"
"Are you sure you have enough?" he asked. "Why hold back when there are so many?"
"No, no more!" she said. "I feel guilty already!"
"No, no more!" she said. "I already feel guilty!"
He glanced at the handful he had gathered, and she saw the glance and laughed.
He looked at the handful he had collected, and she noticed the look and laughed.
"You do not know what to do with those you have, and still want more. See, you must tie them in bundles.
"You don't know what to do with what you have, and yet you want more. Look, you need to bundle them together."
"Show me," he said, and he threw himself down beside her.
"Show me," he said, and he plopped down next to her.
She gathered them up into bundles, and tied them with a long stem of fern, and he tried to do the same, but his hands, white and slender as they were, were not so deft as hers, and he held the huge bundle to her.
She gathered them into bundles and tied them with a long fern stem, and he tried to do the same, but his hands, as pale and slender as they were, weren't as skilled as hers, so he held the large bundle out to her.
"You must tie it," he said.
"You have to tie it," he said.
She laughed and put the fern round, but it broke, and the primroses fell in a golden shower over their hands. They both made a grasp at them, and their hands met.
She laughed and put the fern around, but it broke, and the primroses dropped in a golden shower over their hands. They both reached for them, and their hands touched.
For a moment Stella laughed, then the laugh died away, for he still held her hand, and the warmth of his grasp seemed stealing[50] upward to her heart. With something like an effort she drew her hand away, and sprang to her feet.
For a brief moment, Stella laughed, but then the laughter faded because he was still holding her hand, and the warmth of his grip felt like it was spreading to her heart. With some effort, she pulled her hand away and jumped to her feet.
"I—I must go," she said. "Uncle will wonder where I have gone," and she looked down at the water with almost frightened eagerness.
"I—I need to leave," she said. "Uncle will be worried about where I am," and she glanced down at the water with an almost scared excitement.
"He will know you are here, quite safe," he said. "Wait, do not go this moment. Up there, above our heads, we can see the river stretching away for miles. It is not a step; will you come?"
"He'll know you’re here, totally safe," he said. "Wait, don’t leave just yet. Up there, above us, we can see the river stretching for miles. It’s only a step; will you come?"
She hesitated a moment, then she turned and walked beside him between the trees.
She paused for a moment, then turned and walked next to him through the trees.
A step or two, as he said, and they reached a sort of plateau, crowned by a moss-grown rock, in which some rough steps were hewn. He sprang up the steps and reached the top, then bent down and held out his hand.
A step or two, as he said, and they reached a kind of flat area, topped by a mossy rock, where some rough steps were carved. He jumped up the steps and got to the top, then bent down and held out his hand.
Stella hesitated a moment.
Stella paused for a moment.
"It will repay your trouble; come," he said, and she put her hand in his and her foot on the first step, and he drew her up beside him.
"It will be worth your effort; come on," he said, and she put her hand in his and rested her foot on the first step, and he pulled her up next to him.
"Look!" he said.
"Check it out!" he said.
An exclamation of delight broke from Stella's lips.
A shout of joy escaped Stella's lips.
"You are not sorry you came?"
"You're not regretting being here?"
"I did not think it would be so lovely," she said.
"I didn't think it would be so beautiful," she said.
He stood beside her, not looking at the view, but at her dark eyes dilating with dreamy rapture—at her half-parted lips, and the sweet, clear-cut profile presented to him.
He stood next to her, not gazing at the view, but at her dark eyes widening with dreamy delight—at her slightly parted lips, and the lovely, well-defined profile she turned toward him.
She turned suddenly, and to hide the look of admiration he raised his hand and pointed out the objects in the view.
She turned suddenly, and to mask his admiration, he raised his hand and pointed out the things in the view.
"And what is that little house there?" asked Stella.
"And what’s that little house over there?" Stella asked.
"That is one of the lodges," he said.
"That’s one of the lodges," he said.
"One of the lodges—one of your own lodges, you mean?" she asked.
"One of the lodges—one of your own lodges, right?" she asked.
He nodded lightly, "Yes."
He nodded slightly, "Yes."
"And all this between here and that lodge belongs to you?"
"And all this between here and that lodge is yours?"
"No, not an inch," he said, laughing. "To my father."
"No, not at all," he said, laughing. "To my dad."
"It is a great deal," she said.
"It's a lot," she said.
"Too much for one man, you think?" he said, with a smile. "A great many other people think so too. I don't know what you would think if you knew how much we Wyndwards have managed at one time or the other to lay our acquiring grasp on. This is one of our smallest estates," he said, simply.
"Too much for one person, you think?" he said with a smile. "A lot of other people think so too. I’m not sure what you’d think if you knew how much we Wyndwards have managed to acquire over time. This is one of our smallest estates," he said simply.
Stella looked at the view dreamily.
Stella gazed at the view with a dreamy expression.
"One of the smallest? Yes, I have heard that you are very rich. It must be very nice."
"One of the smallest? Yeah, I heard you're really wealthy. That must be nice."
"I don't know," he said. "You see one cannot tell until one has been poor. I don't think there is anything in it. I don't think one is any the happier. There is always something left to long for."
"I don’t know,” he said. “You can't really know until you've been poor. I don’t think it means anything. I don’t think anyone is happier because of it. There’s always something else to want."
She turned her dark eyes on him with a smile of incredulity.
She looked at him with a smile of disbelief in her dark eyes.
"What can you possibly have to long for?" she said.
"What could you possibly be longing for?" she said.
He looked at her with a strange smile; then suddenly his face grew grave and wistful—almost sad, as it seemed to her.
He looked at her with an odd smile; then suddenly his expression became serious and thoughtful—almost sad, or so it seemed to her.
"You cannot guess, and I cannot tell you; but believe me that,[51] as I stand here, there is an aching void in my heart, and I do long for something very earnestly."
"You can't even imagine, and I can't explain it to you; but believe me that,[51] as I stand here, there's a deep emptiness in my heart, and I truly long for something."
The voice was like music, deep and thrilling; she listened and wondered.
The voice was like music, rich and exciting; she listened and pondered.
"And you should be so happy," she said, almost unconsciously.
"And you should be so happy," she said, almost without thinking.
"Happy!" he echoed, and his dark eyes rested on hers with a strange expression that was half-mocking, half-sad. "Do you know what the poets say?"
"Happy!" he repeated, and his dark eyes lingered on hers with a strange look that was part mocking, part sad. "Do you know what the poets say?"
"'Count no man happy till he dies,' do you mean?" said Stella.
"'Don't count anyone as happy until they're dead,' is that what you mean?" said Stella.
"Yes," he said. "I do not think I know what happiness means. I have been pursuing it all my life; sometimes have been within reach of it but it has always evaded me—always slipped from my grasp. Sometimes I have resolved to let it go—to pursue it no longer; but fate has decreed that man shall always be seeking for the unattainable—that he who once looks upon happiness with the eyes of desire, who stretches out his hands toward her, shall pursue her to the end."
"Yes," he said. "I don’t think I know what happiness really means. I’ve been chasing it my entire life; sometimes I’ve been close, but it always escapes me—always slips away. There have been times I decided to let it go—stop chasing it; but fate has decided that people will always be searching for what they can’t have—that once someone looks at happiness with longing, reaching out for it, they will chase it until the end."
"And—but surely some get their desire."
"And—but surely some get what they want."
"Some," he said, "to find that the prize is not worth the race they have run for it; to find that they have wearied of it when it is gained; to find that it is no prize at all, but a delusive blank; all dead sea fruit that turns to dust upon the lips."
"Some," he said, "discover that the prize isn’t worth the race they’ve run for it; they realize they’re tired of it once they’ve achieved it; they find out it’s not a prize at all, but an empty illusion; all dead sea fruit that turns to dust in their mouths."
"Not all; surely not all!" she murmured, strangely moved by his words.
"Not all; definitely not all!" she murmured, oddly touched by his words.
"No; not all," he said, with a hidden light in his eyes that she did not see. "To some there comes a moment when they know that happiness—real true happiness—lies just beyond their grasp. And the case of rich men is more to be pitied than all others. What would you say if I told you that it was mine?"
"No; not all," he said, with a spark in his eyes that she didn’t notice. "For some people, there comes a moment when they realize that happiness—genuine, true happiness—is just out of reach. And the situation of wealthy men is more tragic than anyone else's. What would you think if I told you it was mine?"
She looked up at him with a gentle smile, not on her lips but in her eyes.
She gazed at him with a soft smile, not on her lips but in her eyes.
"I should say that I was very sorry," she murmured. "I should say that you deserved——" she stopped short, smitten by sudden remembrance of all she had heard of him.
"I should say that I was really sorry," she said quietly. "I should say that you deserved——" she paused abruptly, struck by a sudden memory of everything she had heard about him.
He filled up the pause with a laugh: a laugh such as she had not heard upon his lips till now.
He filled the silence with a laugh: a laugh that she hadn't heard from him until now.
"You were right to stop," he said. "If I get all the happiness I deserve—well, no man will envy me."
"You were right to stop," he said. "If I get all the happiness I deserve—well, no one will envy me."
"Let us go down now," said Stella, gently; "my uncle——"
"Let's head down now," Stella said softly; "my uncle——"
He leapt down, and held up his hand.
He jumped down and raised his hand.
CHAPTER VIII.
Stella put hers into it, but reluctantly, and tried to spring, but her dress caught and she slipped forward.
Stella put hers into it, but hesitantly, and tried to jump, but her dress got caught, causing her to slip forward.
She would have fallen but that he was on the alert to save her. Quite simply and naturally he put his arms round her and lifted her down.
She would have fallen if he hadn't been there to catch her. He simply and effortlessly put his arms around her and lifted her down.
Only for a moment he held her in his embrace, her panting form close to his, her face almost resting on his shoulders, but that moment roused the blood in his fiery heart, and her face went pale.
Only for a moment did he hold her in his arms, her breathless body pressed against his, her face nearly resting on his shoulders, but that moment stirred the blood in his passionate heart, and her face turned pale.
"Are you hurt?" he murmured.
"Are you okay?" he murmured.
"No, no!" she said, and she slipped out of his arms and stood a little away from him, the color coming and going in her face; it was the first time that any man's arms, save her father's, had ever encircled her.
"No, no!" she said, slipping out of his arms and standing a bit away from him, her face flushing back and forth; it was the first time that any man's arms, except her father's, had ever held her.
"Are you quite sure?" he repeated.
"Are you really sure?" he repeated.
"Quite," she said, then she laughed. "What would have happened if I had slipped?"
"Totally," she said, then she laughed. "What would have happened if I had slipped?"
"You would have sprained your ankle," he said.
"You would have twisted your ankle," he said.
"Sprained my ankle, really?" she repeated, with open eyes.
"Sprained my ankle, really?" she repeated, wide-eyed.
"Yes, and I should have had to carry you down to the boat," he said, slowly.
"Yeah, and I would have had to wheel you down to the boat," he said, slowly.
She looked away from him.
She turned away from him.
"I am glad I did not slip."
"I'm glad I didn't fall."
"And I," he said, "am—glad also."
"And I," he said, "am—glad too."
She stooped and picked up the primroses and ran down the slope, her cheeks aflame, a feeling that was something like shame, and yet too full of a strange, indefinable joy to be sullen shame, took possession of her.
She bent down, grabbed the primroses, and hurried down the slope, her cheeks burning. She felt a mix of something like shame, but it was also filled with a strange, indescribable joy that made it hard to feel just shame.
With light feet, her hat swinging in her hand, she threaded her way between the trees and sprang on to the grassy road beside the river bank.
With light steps, her hat swinging in her hand, she navigated through the trees and jumped onto the grassy path next to the riverbank.
He did not follow so quickly, but stood for a moment looking at her, his face pale, his eyes full of a strange, wistful restlessness.
He didn't follow right away, but paused for a moment, staring at her, his face pale and his eyes filled with a strange, longing restlessness.
Then Stella heard his step, firm and masterful, behind her. A sudden impulse tempted her sorely to jump into the boat and push off—she could pull a pair of sculls—and her hand was on the edge of the boat, when she heard the sound of bells, and paused with astonishment. Looking up she saw a tiny phæton drawn by a pair of cream-white ponies coming along the road; it was the bells on their harness that she had heard.
Then Stella heard his footsteps, strong and commanding, behind her. A sudden urge made her want to jump into the boat and row away—she knew how to handle a pair of oars—and her hand was on the side of the boat when she heard the sound of bells and stopped in surprise. Looking up, she saw a small carriage pulled by a pair of cream-colored ponies coming down the road; it was the bells on their harness that she had heard.
They came along at a fair pace, and Stella saw that the phæton was being driven by a coachman in dark-brown livery, but the next moment all her attention was absorbed by the young girl who sat beside him.
They approached at a good speed, and Stella noticed that the phaeton was being driven by a coachman in dark-brown uniform, but in the next moment, all her attention was captured by the young girl sitting next to him.
She was so fair, so lovely, so ethereal looking, that Stella was spellbound.
She was so beautiful, so lovely, so otherworldly looking, that Stella was mesmerized.
A book was in her hand—ungloved and small and white as a child's—but she was not reading. She held it so loosely that as the phæton came along the top of the bank which hid Stella, the book dropped from the lax grasp of the white fingers.
A book was in her hand—bare and small and white like a child's—but she wasn't reading. She held it so loosely that as the carriage came along the top of the bank that concealed Stella, the book slipped from her relaxed grip.
The girl uttered an exclamation, and Stella, obeying one of her sudden impulses, sprang lightly up the bank, and picking up the book, held it toward her.
The girl exclaimed, and Stella, acting on one of her sudden impulses, quickly jumped up the bank, picked up the book, and held it out to her.
Her appearance was so sudden that Lady Lilian was startled and for a moment the pale face was dyed with a faint color; even after the moment had passed she sat speechless, and the surprise in her eyes gave place to a frank, generous admiration.
Her appearance was so unexpected that Lady Lilian was taken aback, and for a moment, her pale face flushed with a slight color; even after that moment passed, she sat there speechless, and the surprise in her eyes gave way to genuine, heartfelt admiration.
"Oh, thank you—thank you!" she said. "How kind of you. It was so stupid of me to drop it. But where did you come from—the clouds?" And there was a delicious hint of flattery in the look that accompanied the words.
"Oh, thank you—thank you!" she said. "That’s so nice of you. I can’t believe I dropped it. But where did you come from—the clouds?" And there was a sweet hint of flattery in the look that went with her words.
"Quite the reverse," said Stella, with her open smile. "I was standing below there, by the boat."
"Actually, the opposite," Stella said, smiling widely. "I was standing down there, by the boat."
And she pointed.
And she signaled.
"Oh?" said Lady Lilian. "I did not see you."
"Oh?" said Lady Lilian. "I didn't see you."
"You were looking the other way," said Stella, drawing back to allow the carriage to proceed; but Lady Lilian seemed reluctant to go, and made no sign to the coachman, who sat holding the reins like an image of stone, apparently deaf and dumb.
"You were looking the other way," Stella said, stepping back to let the carriage pass. But Lady Lilian seemed hesitant to leave and didn’t signal the coachman, who sat there holding the reins like a statue, seemingly deaf and mute.
For a few strokes of Time's scythe the two girls looked at each other—the one with the pale face and the blue eyes regarding the fresh, healthful beauty of the other with sad, wistful gaze. Then Lady Lilian spoke.
For a brief moment, the two girls stared at each other—the one with the pale face and blue eyes looking at the fresh, healthy beauty of the other with a sad, longing expression. Then Lady Lilian spoke.
"What beautiful primroses! You have been gathering them on the slopes?" with a suggestion of a sigh.
"What beautiful primroses! Have you been picking them on the slopes?" with a hint of a sigh.
"Yes," said Stella. "Will you take them?"
"Yeah," Stella said. "Are you going to take them?"
"Oh, no, no; I could not think of robbing you."
"Oh, no, I couldn't even imagine stealing from you."
Stella smiled with her characteristic archness.
Stella smiled with her usual playful charm.
"It is I who have been the thief. I have been taking what did not belong to me. You will take these?"
"It’s me who has been the thief. I've been taking what didn’t belong to me. Will you take these?"
Lady Lilian was too well bred to refuse; besides, she thirsted for them.
Lady Lilian was too refined to say no; besides, she craved them.
"If you will give them to me, and will not mind picking some more," she said.
"If you can give them to me, and don’t mind picking some more," she said.
Stella laid the bunch on the costly sables which wrapped the frail figure.
Stella placed the bouquet on the expensive furs that draped the delicate figure.
Lady Lilian put them to her face with a caressing gesture. "You are, like me, fond of flowers?" she said.
Lady Lilian brought them to her face with a gentle touch. "You love flowers just like I do?" she asked.
Stella nodded. "Yes."
Stella nodded. "Yep."
Then there was a pause. Above them, unseen by Lilian, forgotten by Stella, stood Lord Leycester.
Then there was a pause. Above them, unseen by Lilian and forgotten by Stella, stood Lord Leycester.
He was watching and waiting with a strange smile. He could read the meaning in his sister's eyes; she was longing to know more of the beautiful girl who had sprang like a fairy to her side.
He was watching and waiting with an odd smile. He could see the meaning in his sister's eyes; she was eager to learn more about the beautiful girl who had appeared like a fairy beside her.
With a faint flush, Lady Lilian said:
With a slight blush, Lady Lilian said:
"You—you are a stranger, are you not? I mean you do not live here?"
"You—you’re a stranger, right? I mean, you don’t live here?"
"Yes," said Stella; "I live"—and she smiled and pointed to the cottage across the meadow—"there."
"Yes," said Stella; "I live"—and she smiled and pointed to the cottage across the meadow—"there."
Lady Lilian started, and Lord Leycester seized the moment, and coming down, quietly stood by Stella's side.
Lady Lilian jumped, and Lord Leycester took the opportunity, coming down and quietly standing next to Stella.
"Leycester!" exclaimed Lilian, with a start of surprise.
"Leycester!" Lilian exclaimed, surprised.
He smiled into her eyes, his strange, masterful, irresistible smile. It was as if he had said, "Did I not tell you? Can you withstand her?"
He smiled into her eyes, his unique, confident, irresistible smile. It was as if he had said, "Didn’t I tell you? Can you resist her?"
But aloud he said:
But he said out loud:
"Let me make the introduction in due form. This is Miss Etheridge, Lilian. Miss Etheridge, this is my sister. As the French philosopher said, 'Know each other.'"
"Let me introduce you properly. This is Miss Etheridge, Lilian. Miss Etheridge, this is my sister. As the French philosopher said, 'Get to know each other.'"
Lady Lilian held out her hand.
Lady Lilian reached out her hand.
"I am very glad," she said.
"I'm so happy," she said.
Stella took the thin, white hand, and held it for a moment; then Lady Lilian looked from one to the other.
Stella took the slim, white hand and held it for a moment; then Lady Lilian looked from one to the other.
Lord Leycester interpreted the glance at once.
Lord Leycester immediately understood the glance.
"Miss Etheridge has intrusted herself on the watery deep with me," he said. "We came across to gather flowers, leaving Mr. Etheridge to paint there."
"Miss Etheridge has entrusted herself to the open water with me," he said. "We came over to pick flowers, leaving Mr. Etheridge to paint there."
And he waved his hand across the river.
And he waved his hand over the river.
Lady Lilian looked.
Lady Lilian glanced.
"I see," she said—"I see. And he is painting. Is he not clever? How proud you must be of him!"
"I get it," she said—"I get it. And he’s painting. Isn’t he talented? You must be so proud of him!"
Stella's eyes grew dark. It was the one word wanting to draw them together. She said not a word.
Stella's eyes darkened. It was the one word that wanted to pull them together. She said nothing.
"Your uncle and I are old friends," Lady Lilian continued. "Sometime when—when I am stronger, I am coming to see him—when the weather gets warmer—" Stella glanced at the frail form clad in sables, with a moistened eye—"I am going to spend a long afternoon among the pictures. He is always so kind and patient, and explains them all to me. But, as I am not able to come to you, you will come and see me, will you not?"
"Your uncle and I go way back," Lady Lilian continued. "When I’m feeling stronger, I’m going to visit him—once the weather warms up—" Stella looked at the delicate figure dressed in furs, her eyes misty—"I want to spend a long afternoon looking at the paintings. He’s always so kind and patient, and he explains everything to me. But since I can’t come to you, you’ll come and visit me, won’t you?"
There was a moment's silence. Lord Leycester stood looking over the river as if waiting for Stella's reply.
There was a brief silence. Lord Leycester stood gazing over the river as if he were waiting for Stella's response.
Stella looked up.
Stella looked up.
"I shall be very glad," she said, and Lord Leycester drew a breath, almost of relief.
"I'll be really happy," she said, and Lord Leycester took a breath, almost of relief.
"You will, will you not?" said Lady Lilian, with a sweet smile.
"You will, right?" said Lady Lilian, with a sweet smile.
"Yes, I will come," said Stella, almost solemnly.
"Yeah, I'll be there," said Stella, almost seriously.
"You will find me poor company," said the daughter of the great earl, with meek humility. "I see so little of the world that I grow dull and ignorant; but I shall be so glad to see you," and she held out her hand.
"You'll find me boring," said the daughter of the great earl, with quiet humility. "I don't experience much of the world, so I become dull and clueless; but I’ll be really happy to see you," and she extended her hand.
Stella took it in her warm, soft fingers.
Stella took it in her warm, gentle fingers.
"I will come," she said.
"I'll come," she said.
Lady Lilian looked at the coachman, who, though his eyes were fixed in quite another direction, seemed to see the glance, for he touched the horses with the whip.
Lady Lilian looked at the coachman, who, even though his eyes were focused elsewhere, seemed to catch her glance, so he touched the horses with the whip.
"Good-bye," she said, "good-bye."
"Goodbye," she said, "goodbye."
Then, as the phæton moved on, she called out, in her low, musical voice, that was a low echo of her brother's:
Then, as the convertible moved on, she called out in her soft, melodic voice, which was a gentle echo of her brother's:
"Oh, Leycester, Lenore has come!"
"Oh, Leycester, Lenore's here!"
Leycester raised his hat.
Leycester tipped his hat.
"Very well," he said. "Good-bye."
"Alright," he said. "Goodbye."
Stella stood a moment looking after her. Strangely enough the last words rang in her ears with a senseless kind of insistence and emphasis. "Lenore has come!" She found herself repeating them mentally.
Stella stood for a moment watching her go. Oddly enough, the last words echoed in her mind with a meaningless kind of urgency and weight. "Lenore has come!" She caught herself thinking them over and over.
Recalling herself she turned swiftly to Lord Leycester.
Recalling herself, she turned quickly to Lord Leycester.
"How beautiful she is!" she said, almost in a whisper.
"She's so beautiful!" she said, almost whispering.
He looked at her with gratitude in his eloquent eyes.
He looked at her with appreciation in his expressive eyes.
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"So beautiful and so kind!" Stella murmured, and the tears sprang to her eyes. "I can see her face now. I can hear her voice. I do not wonder that you love her as you do."
"So beautiful and so kind!" Stella whispered, and tears filled her eyes. "I can see her face now. I can hear her voice. It's no wonder you love her so much."
"How do you know that I love her?" he said. "Brothers, generally——"
"How do you know that I love her?" he asked. "Brothers, usually——"
Stella stopped him with a gesture.
Stella stopped him with a wave of her hand.
"No man with a heart warmer than a stone could help loving her."
"No man with a heart colder than stone could help but love her."
"And so you agree that my heart is warmer than a stone. Thank you for that, at least," he said, with a smile that was not at all unselfish.
"And so you agree that my heart is warmer than a stone. Thank you for that, at least," he said, with a smile that was anything but selfless.
Stella looked at him.
Stella glanced at him.
"Let us go now," she said. "See, uncle is getting his things together."
"Let's go now," she said. "Look, uncle is packing his stuff."
"Not without the primroses," he said; "Lilian will break her heart if you go without any. Let me get some," and he went up the slope.
"Not without the primroses," he said; "Lilian will be heartbroken if you leave without any. Let me grab some," and he walked up the slope.
Stella stood in thought. The sudden meeting with the fairy-like creatures, had filled her with strange thoughts. She understood now that rank and money are not all that is wanted for earthly happiness.
Stella stood lost in thought. The unexpected encounter with the fairy-like creatures had filled her with unusual ideas. She realized now that status and money aren't everything needed for true happiness in life.
So lost in thought was she that she did not hear the sound of a horse coming along the mossy road, though the animal was coming at a great pace.
So caught up in her thoughts was she that she didn’t hear the sound of a horse approaching along the mossy road, even though the horse was coming at a fast pace.
Lord Leycester's ears were freer or quicker however, for he caught the sound and turned round.
Lord Leycester's ears were sharper, though, because he picked up the sound and turned around.
Turned round in time to see a huge bay horse ridden by a tall, thin, dark young man, almost upon the slim form, standing with its back to it.
Turned around just in time to see a huge bay horse ridden by a tall, thin, dark young man, almost upon the slim figure, standing with its back to him.
With something like an oath on his lips, he dropped the flowers and with one spring stood between her and the horse, and seizing the bridle with both hands threw the beast, with sheer force, on to its haunches.
With what sounded like a promise on his lips, he dropped the flowers and, in one quick leap, placed himself between her and the horse. Grabbing the bridle with both hands, he forced the animal down onto its haunches.
The rider had been staring at the river, and was taken by surprise so complete, that, as the horse rose on its legs, he was thrown from the saddle.
The rider had been looking at the river, and was caught off guard so completely that, as the horse stood up, he was thrown from the saddle.
Stella, alarmed by the noise, turned and swerved out of the path. And so they were grouped. Lord Leycester, pale with furious passion, still holding the reins and forcing the horse in an iron grip, and the erstwhile rider lying huddled up on the mossy road.
Stella, startled by the noise, turned and quickly moved out of the way. So they gathered together. Lord Leycester, pale with intense anger, still gripping the reins tightly and controlling the horse with a fierce hold, while the former rider lay curled up on the mossy road.
He lay still, only for a moment, however; the next he was on his feet and advancing toward Lord Leycester. It was Jasper Adelstone.
He lay still for just a moment; then he was on his feet, moving toward Lord Leycester. It was Jasper Adelstone.
His face was deadly pale, making, by contrast, his small eyes black as coals.
His face was extremely pale, which made his small eyes look black like coals in comparison.
"What do you mean?" he exclaimed, furiously, and half-unconsciously he raised his whip.
"What do you mean?" he shouted, angrily, and without really thinking, he raised his whip.
It was an unlucky gesture, for it was all that was needed to rouse the devil in Lord Leycester's breast.
It was a bad move, because it was just what it took to provoke the devil inside Lord Leycester.
With one little irresistible gesture he seized the whip arm and the whip, and flinging the owner to the ground again with one movement, broke the whip, and flung it on the top of him with the other.
With one small, irresistible move, he grabbed the whip arm and the whip, and in a single motion, threw the owner to the ground again, broke the whip, and tossed it on top of him with the other hand.
It was all done in a second. With all the will in the world, Stella had no time to interpose before the rash act was accomplished; but now she sprang between them.
It all happened in a second. No matter how much she wanted to, Stella didn't have time to step in before the impulsive action was taken; but now she jumped in between them.
"Lord Leycester," she cried, pale and horror-stricken, as she gazed into his face, white and working with passion; all its[56] beauty gone, and with the mask of a fury in its place. "Lord Leycester!"
"Lord Leycester," she exclaimed, pale and terrified, as she looked into his face, which was white and twisted with emotion; all its[56] beauty lost, replaced by the appearance of a rage. "Lord Leycester!"
At the sound of her voice—pleading, expostulating, rebuking—a shiver ran through him, his hand fell to his side, and still holding the now plunging and furious horse with a grip of steel, he stood humbly before her.
At the sound of her voice—pleading, arguing, scolding—a shiver ran through him, his hand dropped to his side, and still holding the now plunging and furious horse with a strong grip, he stood humbly before her.
Not so Jasper Adelstone. With a slow, sinuous movement he rose and shook himself, and glared at him. Speechless from the sheer breathlessness of furious hate he stood and looked at the tall, velvet-clad figure.
Not so Jasper Adelstone. With a slow, smooth motion, he got up and shook himself off, glaring at him. Speechless from the overwhelming intensity of his rage, he stood there, staring at the tall figure dressed in velvet.
Stella was the first to break the silence.
Stella was the first to speak up.
"Oh, my lord!" she said.
"Oh my gosh!" she said.
At the sound of her reproachful voice, Lord Leycester's face paled.
At the sound of her scolding voice, Lord Leycester's face turned pale.
"Forgive me," he said, humbly. "I beg—I crave your forgiveness; but I thought you were in danger, you were—you were!" Then, at the thought, his fiery passion broke out again, and he turned to the silent, white-faced Jasper. "What the devil do you mean by riding in that fashion?"
"Forgive me," he said, humbly. "I beg—I crave your forgiveness; but I thought you were in danger, you were—you were!" Then, at the thought, his fiery passion broke out again, and he turned to the silent, pale-faced Jasper. "What the hell do you mean by riding like that?"
Jasper Adelstone's lips moved, and at last speech came.
Jasper Adelstone's lips moved, and finally, he spoke.
"You shall answer for this, Lord Leycester."
"You will be held responsible for this, Lord Leycester."
It was the worst word he could have said.
It was the worst thing he could have said.
In an instant all Lord Leycester's repentances fled.
In a moment, all of Lord Leycester's regrets vanished.
With a smothered oath on his lips, he advanced toward him.
With a muffled curse on his lips, he moved closer to him.
"What! Is that all you have to say? Do you know, you miserable wretch, that you nearly rode over this lady—yes, rode over her? Answer for it! Confound you——" and he raised his arm.
"What! Is that all you have to say? Do you realize, you miserable wretch, that you almost ran over this lady—yes, ran over her? Answer for it! Damn you——" and he raised his arm.
But Stella, all her wits on the qui vive, was in time, and her own arms were wound about his, on which the muscles stood thick and prominent—like iron bands.
But Stella, fully alert, was on time, and her arms were wrapped around his, which were thick and prominent—like iron bands.
With a gesture he became calm again, and there was a mute prayer for pardon in his eyes as he looked at her.
With a gesture, he relaxed again, and there was a silent plea for forgiveness in his eyes as he looked at her.
"Do not be afraid," he murmured, between his lips; "I will not hurt him. No, no."
"Don’t be scared," he whispered, between his lips; "I won’t hurt him. No, no."
Then he pointed to the horse.
Then he pointed at the horse.
"Mount, sir, and get out of my sight. Stop!" and the fiery passion broke out again. "No, by Heaven, you shall not, until you have begged the lady's pardon."
"Get up, sir, and get out of my sight. Stop!" And the intense anger flared up again. "No, by God, you won't, until you've apologized to the lady."
"No, no!" said Stella.
"No, no!" Stella said.
"But I say 'Yes!'" said Lord Leycester, his eyes blazing. "Is every tailor to ride through the Chase and knock down whom he will? Ask for pardon, sir, or——"
"But I say 'Yes!'" said Lord Leycester, his eyes blazing. "Is every tailor allowed to ride through the Chase and knock down anyone they want? Apologize, sir, or——"
Jasper stood looking from one to the other.
Jasper stood, glancing back and forth between them.
"No, no!" said Stella. "It was all an accident. Please, pray do not say another word. Mr. Adelstone, I beg you will go without another word."
"No, no!" Stella said. "It was all an accident. Please, don't say another word. Mr. Adelstone, I beg you to leave without saying anything else."
Jasper Adelstone hesitated for a moment.
Jasper Adelstone paused for a moment.
"Miss Stella," he said, hoarsely.
"Miss Stella," he said, raspy.
Alas! it was oil on the smoldering fire.
Alas! it was fuel on the smoldering fire.
"Miss Stella!" exclaimed Lord Leycester. "Who gave you the right to address this lady by her Christian name, sir?"
"Miss Stella!" exclaimed Lord Leycester. "Who allowed you to call this lady by her first name, sir?"
Jasper bit his lip.
Jasper bit his lip.
"Miss Etheridge, you cannot doubt that I am heartily sorry[57] that this unpleasant contretemps should have been caused by my carelessness. I was riding carelessly——"
"Miss Etheridge, you can’t doubt that I’m truly sorry[57] that this unfortunate situation was caused by my carelessness. I was riding thoughtlessly——"
"Like an idiot!" broke in Lord Leycester.
"Like an idiot!" interrupted Lord Leycester.
"And did not see you. No harm would have resulted, however, if this man—if Lord Leycester Wyndward had not, with brutal force, thrown me from the saddle. I should have seen you in time, and, as I say, no harm would have been done. All that has occurred is this man—Lord Leycester Wyndward's—fault. Again I beg your pardon."
"And I didn't see you. But it wouldn't have caused any harm if this guy—if Lord Leycester Wyndward—hadn't brutally knocked me off my horse. I would have seen you in time, and like I said, nothing bad would have happened. Everything that has happened is this guy—Lord Leycester Wyndward's—fault. Once again, I apologize."
And he bent his head before her. But as he did so a malignant gleam shot out of his eyes in the direction of the tall, stalwart figure and white, passionate face.
And he lowered his head in front of her. But as he did, a mean spark flickered in his eyes toward the tall, strong figure and the white, intense face.
"No, no, there is no occasion!" said Stella, trembling. "I do not want you to beg my pardon. It was only an accident. You did not expect to see anyone here—I—I—oh, I wish I had not come."
"No, no, there’s no need for that!" Stella said, trembling. "I don’t want you to apologize. It was just an accident. You didn’t expect to see anyone here—I—I—oh, I wish I hadn’t come."
Lord Leycester started.
Lord Leycester began.
"Do not say that," he murmured.
"Don't say that," he said quietly.
Then aloud:
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Then aloud:
"Here is your horse, sir; mount him and go home, and thank your stars the lady has escaped without a broken limb."
"Here’s your horse, sir; get on him and head home, and count your blessings that the lady got away without any broken bones."
Jasper stood a moment looking at him, then, with another inclination of the head, he slowly mounted the horse.
Jasper paused for a moment, looking at him, then, with a slight nod, he slowly got on the horse.
Lord Leycester, his passion gone, stood calm and motionless for a moment, then raised his hat with an old-world gesture.
Lord Leycester, his passion faded, stood still and composed for a moment, then tipped his hat with a vintage gesture.
"Good-day to you, and remember to ride more carefully in future."
"Have a good day, and remember to ride more carefully next time."
Jasper Adelstone looked down at him with a malignant smile on his thin lips.
Jasper Adelstone looked down at him with a sinister smile on his thin lips.
"Good-day, my lord. I shall remember. I am not one to forget. No, I am not one to forget," and striking spurs into the horse, he rode off.
"Good day, my lord. I won't forget. I'm not someone who forgets. No, I really don’t forget," and with that, he kicked his spurs into the horse and rode away.
CHAPTER IX.
"Who is 'Lenore,' uncle?"
"Who is 'Lenore,' Uncle?"
It was the evening of the same day—a day never to be forgotten by Stella, a day marked with a white stone in her mental calendar. Never would she be able to look upon a field of primroses, never hear the music of the river running over the weir, without remembering this morning the first she had spent with Lord Leycester.
It was the evening of the same day—a day Stella would never forget, a day marked with a white stone in her mental calendar. She would never be able to see a field of primroses or hear the sound of the river flowing over the weir without remembering that morning, the first she had spent with Lord Leycester.
It was evening now, and the two—the painter and the girl—were sitting by the open window, looking out into the gloaming, he lost in memory, she going over and over again the incidents of the morning, from the visit of Mr. Jasper Adelstone to his encounter with Lord Leycester.
It was evening now, and the two—the painter and the girl—were sitting by the open window, looking out into the twilight, he lost in memory, she replaying the events of the morning, from Mr. Jasper Adelstone's visit to his encounter with Lord Leycester.
It was strange, it was almost phenomenal—for Stella was frankness and candor itself—that she had said nothing of the encounter to her uncle; once or twice she had opened her lips—once at dinner, and once again as she sat beside him, leaning her arm on his chair while he smoked his pipe—she had opened her lips to tell him of that sudden outburst of fury on the part of[58] Lord Leycester—that passionate rage which proved all that the painter had said of his hot temper to be true, but she had found some difficulty in the recital which had kept her silent.
It was strange, almost unbelievable—because Stella was the very definition of honesty and straightforwardness—that she hadn’t mentioned the encounter to her uncle. A couple of times she almost spoke up—once at dinner and again as she sat next to him, resting her arm on his chair while he smoked his pipe—she had opened her mouth to tell him about Lord Leycester's sudden burst of anger—that intense rage that confirmed everything the painter had said about his hot temper was true. However, she struggled with how to explain it, which made her stay quiet.
She had told him of her walk in the woods, had told him of her meeting with Lady Lilian, but of that passionate encounter between the two men she said nothing.
She had told him about her walk in the woods and her meeting with Lady Lilian, but she said nothing about that intense encounter between the two men.
When Jasper had ridden on, pale and livid with suppressed passion, Lord Leycester had stood looking at her in silence. Now, as she sat looking into the gloaming, she saw him in her mind's eye still, his beautiful eyes eloquent with remorse and humility, his clear-cut lip quivering with the sense of his weakness.
When Jasper rode away, pale and angry with unexpressed emotions, Lord Leycester stood there, staring at her in silence. Now, as she sat gazing into the twilight, she still pictured him in her mind, his beautiful eyes full of regret and humility, his defined lips trembling with his feelings of weakness.
"Will you forgive me?" he said, at last, and that was all. Without another word, he had offered to help her into the boat, help which Stella had disregarded, and had rowed her across to her uncle. Without a word, but with the same penitent, imploring look in his eyes, he raised his hat and left her—had gone home to the Hall, to his sister Lady Lilian, and to Lenore.
"Will you forgive me?" he finally asked, and that was it. Without another word, he had offered to help her into the boat, an offer Stella had ignored, and he had rowed her across to her uncle. Without saying anything, but with the same regretful, pleading look in his eyes, he tipped his hat and walked away — he had gone home to the Hall, to his sister Lady Lilian, and to Lenore.
Ever since she had heard the name drop softly from Lady Lilian's lips it had rung in her ears. There was a subtle kind of charm about it that half fascinated, half annoyed her.
Ever since she heard the name softly spoken by Lady Lilian, it had echoed in her mind. There was a subtle charm to it that both captivated and irritated her.
And now, leaning her head on her arm, and with her dark eyes fixed on the stars which glittered merrily in the sky, she put the question:
And now, resting her head on her arm, with her dark eyes focused on the stars twinkling brightly in the sky, she asked:
"Who is Lenore, uncle?"
"Who is Lenore, Uncle?"
He stirred in his chair and looked at her absently.
He shifted in his chair and looked at her blankly.
"Lenore, Lenore? I don't know, Stella, and yet the name sounds familiar. Where did you hear it? It's scarcely fair to spring a question like that on me; you might ask me who is Julia, Louisa, Anna Maria——"
"Lenore, Lenore? I’m not sure, Stella, but that name sounds familiar. Where did you hear it? It’s not really fair to throw a question like that at me; you could ask me who Julia, Louisa, or Anna Maria is——"
Stella laughed softly.
Stella chuckled quietly.
"I heard it this morning, uncle. Lady Lilian told her brother as she left us that 'Lenore had come.'"
"I heard it this morning, Uncle. Lady Lilian told her brother as she was leaving us that 'Lenore had arrived.'"
"Ah, yes," he said. "Now I know. So she has come, has she? Who is Lenore?" and he smiled. "There is scarcely another woman in England who would need to ask that question, Stella."
"Ah, yes," he said. "Now I know. So she's come, has she? Who is Lenore?" and he smiled. "There’s hardly another woman in England who would need to ask that question, Stella."
"No?" she said, turning her eyes upon him with surprise. "Why? Is she so famous?"
"No?" she said, looking at him in surprise. "Why? Is she that famous?"
"Exactly, yes; that is just the word. She is famous."
"Exactly, yes; that is exactly the right word. She is famous."
"For what, uncle? Is she a great actress, painter, musician—what?"
"For what, uncle? Is she a great actress, painter, musician—what is it?"
"She is something that the world, nowadays, reckons far above any of the classes you have named, Stella—she is a great beauty."
"She is something that the world, today, considers far beyond any of the classes you've mentioned, Stella—she is a great beauty."
"Oh, is that all!" said Stella, curtly.
"Oh, is that it!" Stella said sharply.
"All!" he echoed, amused.
"All!" he repeated, amused.
"Yes," and she nodded. "It seems so easy."
"Yeah," she nodded. "It seems so easy."
"So easy!" and he laughed.
"Super easy!" and he laughed.
"Yes," she continued; "so very easy, if you happen to be born so. There is no merit in it. And is that all she is?"
"Yeah," she went on; "it's really easy if you just happen to be born that way. There's nothing admirable about it. Is that all she is?"
He was staggered by her sang froid for a moment.
He was taken aback by her sang froid for a moment.
"Well, I was scarcely fair, perhaps. As you say, it is very[59] easy to be a great beauty—if you are one—but it is rather difficult if you are not; but Lenore is something more than that—she is an enchantress."
"Well, I might not be very attractive, I guess. As you said, it’s easy to be considered a great beauty—if you actually are one—but it's pretty tough if you’re not; but Lenore is more than just that—she’s an enchantress."
"That's better," remarked Stella. "I like that. And how does she enchant? Does she keep tame snakes, and play music to them, or mesmerize people, or what?"
"That's better," Stella said. "I like that. So how does she enchant? Does she keep tame snakes and play music for them, or does she mesmerize people, or what?"
The painter laughed again with great enjoyment at her naivete.
The painter laughed again with delight at her naivete.
"You are quite a cynic, Stella. Where did you learn the trick; from your father, or is it a natural gift? No, she does not keep tame snakes, and I don't know that she has acquired the art of mesmerism; but she can charm for all that. First, she is, really and truly, very beautiful——"
"You’re quite the cynic, Stella. Where did you pick that up? From your dad, or is it just a natural talent? No, she doesn’t keep pet snakes, and I’m not sure she’s mastered mesmerism; but she can charm people regardless. First off, she is truly and honestly very beautiful——"
"Tell me what she is like?" interrupted Stella, softly.
"Can you tell me what she's like?" interrupted Stella gently.
The old man paused a moment to light his pipe.
The old man took a moment to light his pipe.
"She is very fair," he said.
"She is really attractive," he said.
"I know," said Stella, dreamily, and with a little smile; "with yellow hair and blue eyes, and a pink and white complexion, and blue veins and a tiny mouth."
"I know," said Stella, dreamily, with a small smile; "with yellow hair and blue eyes, a pink and white complexion, blue veins, and a tiny mouth."
"All wrong," he said, with, a laugh. "You have, woman-like, pictured a china doll. Lenore is as unlike a china doll as it is possible to imagine. She has golden hair it is true—but golden hair, not yellow; there is a difference. Then her eyes are not blue; they are violet."
"You're completely wrong," he said with a laugh. "You've imagined, like a woman, a china doll. Lenore is nothing like a china doll, believe me. Sure, she has golden hair—but it's golden, not just yellow; there's a difference. And her eyes aren’t blue; they’re violet."
"Violet!"
"Violet!"
"Violet!" he repeated, gravely. "I have seen them as violet as the flowers that grow on the bank over there. Her mouth is not small; there was never yet a woman worth a fig who had a small mouth. It is rather large than otherwise, but then it is—a mouth."
"Violet!" he said seriously. "I've seen eyes as violet as the flowers growing over there by the bank. Her mouth isn't small; there's never been a worthwhile woman with a small mouth. It's more on the larger side, but still, it's just a mouth."
"Expressive?" said Stella, quietly.
"Expressive?" Stella asked softly.
"Eloquent," he corrected. "The sort of mouth that can speak volumes with a curve of the lip. You think I exaggerate? Wait until you see her."
"Eloquent," he corrected. "The kind of mouth that can say so much with just a curve of the lip. You think I’m exaggerating? Just wait until you see her."
"I don't think," said Stella, slowly, "that I am particularly desirous of seeing her, uncle. It reminds me of what they say of Naples—see Naples and die! See Lenore and die!"
"I don’t think," Stella said slowly, "that I really want to see her, uncle. It reminds me of what they say about Naples—see Naples and die! See Lenore and die!"
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"Well, it is not altogether false; many have seen her—many men, and been ready to die for love of her."
"Well, it's not completely untrue; many have seen her—many men—and would gladly die for love of her."
Stella laughed, softly.
Stella chuckled gently.
"She must be very beautiful for you to talk like this, uncle. She is charming too?"
"She must be really beautiful for you to talk like this, uncle. Is she charming too?"
"Yes, she is charming," he said, low; "with a charm that one is bound to admit at once and unreservedly."
"Yeah, she’s charming," he said softly; "with a charm that you have to acknowledge right away, no doubt about it."
"But what does she do?" asked Stella, with a touch of feminine impatience.
"But what does she do?" asked Stella, with a hint of feminine impatience.
"What does she not?" he answered. "There is scarcely an accomplishment under the sun or moon that she has not at her command. In a word, Stella, Lenore is the outcome of the higher civilization; she is the type of our latest requirement, which demands more than mere beauty, and will not be satisfied with mere cleverness; she rides beautifully and fearlessly; she[60] plays and sings better than one-half the women one hears at concerts; they tell me that no woman in London can dance with greater grace, and I have seen her land a salmon of twenty pounds with all the skill of a Scotch gillie."
"What can't she do?" he replied. "There's hardly any skill in the world that she doesn't excel at. In short, Stella, Lenore represents the pinnacle of our advanced society; she's the embodiment of what we now seek, which demands more than just looks and isn't content with just being smart. She rides with style and confidence; she[60]plays and sings better than half of the women you hear at concerts; I've been told that no woman in London dances with more elegance, and I've seen her catch a twenty-pound salmon with all the finesse of a Scottish gamekeeper."
Stella was silent a moment.
Stella was quiet for a moment.
"You have described a paragon, uncle. How all her women friends must detest her."
"You've painted a picture of perfection, uncle. I bet all her female friends must really dislike her."
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"I think you are wrong. I never knew a woman more popular with her sex."
"I think you're mistaken. I've never met a woman who was more well-liked by other women."
"How proud her husband must be of her," murmured Stella.
"Her husband must be so proud of her," Stella said quietly.
"Her husband! What husband? She is not married."
"Her husband! What husband? She isn’t married."
Stella laughed.
Stella laughed.
"Not married! Such a perfection unmarried! Is it possible that mankind can permit such a paragon to remain single. Uncle, they must be afraid of her!"
"Not married! How perfect to be unmarried! Is it really possible that people would let such an amazing person stay single? Uncle, they must be scared of her!"
"Well, perhaps they are—some of them," he assented, smiling. "No," he continued, musingly; "she is not married. Lenore might have been married long before this: she has had many chances, and some of them great ones. She might have been a duchess by this time if she had chosen."
"Well, maybe they are—some of them," he agreed with a smile. "No," he went on, thoughtfully; "she isn't married. Lenore could have been married long before now: she's had lots of opportunities, and some of them really good ones. She could have been a duchess by now if she had wanted to."
"And why did she not?" said Stella. "Such a woman should be nothing less than a duchess. It is a duchess whom you have described, uncle."
"And why didn't she?" said Stella. "A woman like that should be nothing less than a duchess. You're describing a duchess, uncle."
"I don't know," he said, simply. "I don't think anyone knows; perhaps she does not know herself."
"I don't know," he said plainly. "I don't think anyone knows; maybe she doesn't know herself."
Stella was silent for a moment; her imagination was hard at work.
Stella was quiet for a moment; her mind was busy at work.
"Is she rich, poor—what, uncle?"
"Is she rich or poor, uncle?"
"I don't know. Rich, I should think," he answered.
"I don't know. Probably rich," he replied.
"And what is her other name, or has she only one name, like a princess or a church dignitary?"
"And what’s her other name, or does she only have one name, like a princess or a church official?"
"Her name is Beauchamp—Lady Lenore Beauchamp."
"Her name is Beauchamp—Lady Lenore Beauchamp."
"Lady!" repeated Stella, surprised. "She has a title, then; it was all that was wanted."
"Lady!" Stella said again, surprised. "So she has a title; that’s all that was needed."
"Yes, she is the daughter of a peer."
"Yeah, she's the daughter of a noble."
"What a happy woman she must be;—is she a woman or a girl, though. I have imagined her a woman of thirty."
"What a happy woman she must be; but is she a woman or a girl? I’ve pictured her as a thirty-year-old woman."
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"Lady Lenore is—is"—he thought a moment—"just twenty-three."
"Lady Lenore is—wait," he paused for a moment, "only twenty-three."
"That's a woman," said Stella, decidedly. "And this wonderful creature is at the Hall, within sight of us. Tell me, uncle, do they keep her in a glass case, and only permit her to be seen as a curiosity at so much a head? They ought to do so, you know."
"That’s a woman," Stella said firmly. "And this amazing person is at the Hall, right across from us. Tell me, uncle, do they keep her in a glass case and only let people see her as a curiosity for a price? They should, you know."
He laughed, and his hand stroked her hair.
He laughed, and his hand brushed her hair.
"What is it Voltaire says, Stella," he remarked. "'If you want a woman to hate another, praise her to the first one.'"
"What is it Voltaire says, Stella," he noted. "'If you want a woman to hate another, praise her to the first one.'"
Stella's face flushed hotly, and she laughed with just a touch of scorn.
Stella's face turned red, and she laughed with just a hint of sarcasm.
"Hate! I don't hate her, uncle—I admire her; I should like to see her, to touch her—to feel for myself the wonderful charm[61] of which you speak. I should like to see how she bears it; it must be strange, you know, to be superior to all one's kind."
"Hate! I don’t hate her, uncle—I admire her; I’d like to see her, to touch her—to experience for myself the amazing charm[61] you’re talking about. I want to see how she handles it; it must be peculiar, you know, to be better than everyone else."
"If she feels strange," he said, thoughtfully, "she does not show it. I never saw more perfect grace and ease than hers. I do not think anything in the world would ruffle her. I think if she were on board a ship that was going down inch by inch, and she knew that she was within, say, five minutes of death, she would not flinch, or drop for a moment the smile which usually rests upon her lips. That is her charm, Stella—the perfect ease and perfect grace which spring from a consciousness of her power."
"If she feels weird," he said, thoughtfully, "she doesn't show it. I've never seen anyone carry themselves with more perfect grace and ease than she does. I don't think anything in the world would upset her. I believe that if she were on a sinking ship and knew she had, let’s say, five minutes left to live, she wouldn’t flinch or stop smiling for even a second. That’s her charm, Stella—her effortless grace and ease that come from knowing her own strength."
There was silence for a moment. The painter had spoken in his usual dreamy fashion, more like communion with his own thoughts than a direct address to his hearer, and Stella, listening, allowed every word to sink into her mind.
There was a moment of silence. The painter had spoken in his usual dreamy way, more like he was sharing his thoughts with himself than directly talking to the person listening. Stella, who was listening, let each word wash over her.
His description impressed her strongly, more than she cared to admit. Already, so it seemed to her, she felt fascinated by this beautiful creature, who appeared as perfect and faultless as one of the heathen goddesses—say Diana.
His description really impressed her, more than she wanted to admit. Already, it seemed to her, she felt captivated by this beautiful being, who looked as flawless and perfect as one of the ancient goddesses—like Diana.
"Where does she live?" she asked, dreamily.
"Where does she live?" she asked, dreamily.
He smoked in silence for a moment.
He smoked quietly for a moment.
"Live? I scarcely know; she is everywhere. In London in the season, visiting in country houses at other times. There is not a house in England where she would not be received with a welcome accorded to princes. It is rather strange that she should be down here just now; the season has commenced, most of the visitors have left the Hall, some of them to be in their places in Parliament. It is rather strange that she should have come down at this time."
"Live? I barely know; she is everywhere. In London during the season, visiting country houses at other times. There isn’t a home in England where she wouldn’t be welcomed like royalty. It’s a bit odd that she’s here right now; the season has started, and most of the guests have left the Hall, some to take their places in Parliament. It’s quite strange that she would come down at this time."
Stella colored, and a feeling of vague irritation took possession of her—why, she scarcely knew.
Stella colored, and a sense of vague irritation swept over her—why, she hardly knew.
"I should think that everyone would be glad to come to Wyndward Hall at any time—even Lady Lenore Beauchamp," she said, in a low voice.
"I think everyone would be happy to come to Wyndward Hall anytime—even Lady Lenore Beauchamp," she said softly.
He nodded.
He nodded.
"Wyndward Hall is a fine place," he said, slowly, "but Lady Lenore is accustomed to—well, to palaces. There is not a ball-room in London where her absence will not be noticed. It is strange. Perhaps"—and he smiled—"Lady Wyndward has some motive."
"Wyndward Hall is a nice place," he said slowly, "but Lady Lenore is used to—well, to palaces. There isn't a ballroom in London where her absence won't be noticed. It's strange. Maybe"—and he smiled—"Lady Wyndward has some reason."
"Some motive?" repeated Stella, turning her eyes toward him. "What motive can she have?"
"Some motive?" Stella repeated, looking at him. "What motive could she possibly have?"
"There is Leycester," he said, musingly.
"There’s Leycester," he said, pondering.
"Leycester?"
"Leycester?"
The word was out of her lips before she was aware of it, and a vivid crimson dyed her face.
The words slipped out of her mouth before she realized it, and her face turned a bright red.
"Lord Leycester, I mean."
"Lord Leycester, I mean."
"Yes," he answered. "Nothing would please his mother more than to see him marry, and he could not marry a more suitable person than Lenore. Yes, that must be it, of course. Well, he could not do better, and as for her, though she has refused greater chances, there is a charm in being the future[62] Countess of Wyndward, which is not to be despised. I wonder whether he will fall into the trap—if trap it is intended to be."
"Yeah," he replied. "Nothing would make his mom happier than to see him get married, and he couldn't find a better match than Lenore. Yeah, that has to be it. Well, he really couldn't do better, and as for her, even though she’s turned down better offers, there’s definitely an appeal in becoming the future[62] Countess of Wyndward, which shouldn’t be overlooked. I wonder if he’ll get caught in the trap—if that’s what it’s supposed to be."
Stella sat silent, her head thrown back, her eyes fixed on the stars. He saw she was very pale, and there was a strange, intent look in her eyes. There was also a dull aching in her heart which was scarcely distinct enough for pain, but which annoyed and shamed her. What could it matter to her—to her, Stella Etheridge, the niece of a poor painter—whom Lord Leycester, future Earl of Wyndward, married? Nothing, less than nothing. But still the dull aching throbbed in her heart, and his face floated between her and the stars, his voice rang in her ears.
Stella sat quietly, her head thrown back, her eyes fixed on the stars. He noticed she looked very pale, and there was a strange, focused expression in her eyes. There was also a dull ache in her heart that wasn't quite painful but was still annoying and embarrassing. Why should it matter to her—Stella Etheridge, the niece of a struggling painter—who Lord Leycester, the future Earl of Wyndward, married? Nothing, less than nothing. Yet that dull ache continued to throb in her heart, and his face floated between her and the stars, his voice echoed in her ears.
How fortunate, how blessed, some women were! Here, for instance, was this girl of twenty-three, beautiful, famously beautiful, noble, and reigning like a queen in the great world, and yet the gods were not satisfied, but they must give her Leycester Wyndward! For of course it was impossible that he should resist her if she chose to put forth her charm. Had not her uncle just said that she could fascinate?—had she not even evidently fascinated him, the dreamer, the artist, the man who had seen and who knew the world so well?
How lucky, how blessed, some women were! Take this girl of twenty-three, for example, stunningly beautiful, renowned for her beauty, noble, and reigning like a queen in high society. Yet the gods weren't satisfied—they had to give her Leycester Wyndward! Obviously, he couldn't resist her if she decided to use her charm. Hadn't her uncle just mentioned that she could captivate?—hadn't she clearly captivated him, the dreamer, the artist, the man who had experienced and understood the world so well?
For a moment she gave herself up to this reflection and to the dull aching, then with a gesture of impatience she rose, so suddenly as to startle the old man.
For a moment, she allowed herself to feel this thought and the dull ache, then with a quick motion of annoyance, she stood up so suddenly that it startled the old man.
"What is the matter, Stella?" he asked.
"What's up, Stella?" he asked.
"Nothing, nothing," she said. "Shall we have lights? The room is so dark and still, and——" her voice broke for a moment.
"Nothing, nothing," she said. "Should we turn on the lights? The room is so dark and quiet, and——" her voice faltered for a moment.
She went to the mantel-shelf and lit a candle, and as she did so she looked up and saw her face reflected in the antique mirror and started.
She went to the mantel and lit a candle, and as she did, she looked up and saw her face reflected in the old mirror and jumped.
Was that her face?—that pale, half-startled visage looking at her so sadly. With a laugh she put the dark hair from her brow, and gliding to the organ began to play; feverishly, restlessly at first, but presently the music worked its charm and soothed her savage breast.
Was that her face?—that pale, half-startled expression looking at her so sadly. With a laugh, she brushed the dark hair from her forehead and, gliding over to the piano, began to play; frantically and uneasily at first, but soon the music worked its magic and calmed her wild heart.
Yes, she was savage, she knew it, she felt it! This woman had everything, while she——
Yes, she was fierce, she knew it, she felt it! This woman had everything, while she——
The door opened and a stream of light broke in from the lamp carried by Mrs. Penfold.
The door opened and a stream of light came in from the lamp held by Mrs. Penfold.
"Are you there, Miss Stella? Oh, yes, there you are! I thought it was Mr. Etheridge playing; you don't often play like that. There's a note for you."
"Are you there, Miss Stella? Oh, yes, there you are! I thought it was Mr. Etheridge playing; you don't usually play like that. There's a note for you."
"A note! For me!" exclaimed Stella, turning on her stool with amazement.
"A note! For me!" Stella exclaimed, spinning around on her stool in astonishment.
Mrs. Penfold smiled and nodded.
Mrs. Penfold smiled and nodded.
"Yes, miss; and there's an answer, please."
"Yes, miss; and here’s a reply, please."
Stella took the note hesitatingly, as if she half expected it to contain a charge of explosive dynamite; the envelope was addressed in a thin, beautiful hand to Miss Stella Etheridge. Stella turned the envelope over and started as she saw the arms stamped upon it. She knew it, it was the Wyndward crest.
Stella took the note cautiously, as if she half expected it to be packed with explosives; the envelope was addressed in a delicate, lovely handwriting to Miss Stella Etheridge. Stella flipped the envelope over and jumped a little when she saw the emblem stamped on it. She recognized it—it was the Wyndward crest.
For a moment she sat looking down at it without offering to open it, then with an effort she tore it open, slowly, and read the note enclosed.
For a moment, she sat and looked down at it without bothering to open it. Then, with some effort, she slowly tore it open and read the note inside.
"Dear Miss Etheridge:—Will you redeem the promise you made me this afternoon and come and see me? Will you ask Mr. Etheridge to bring you to dine with them to-morrow at eight o'clock? I say 'them' because I dine always alone; but perhaps you will not mind coming to me after dinner for a little while. Do not let Mr. Etheridge refuse as he generally does, but tell him to bring you for my sake."
"Dear Miss Etheridge:—Will you keep the promise you made me this afternoon and come visit? Can you ask Mr. Etheridge to bring you for dinner with them tomorrow at eight o'clock? I say 'them' because I usually have dinner alone; but maybe you won't mind stopping by to see me for a bit after dinner. Please don't let Mr. Etheridge refuse like he usually does; just tell him to bring you for my sake."
"Yours very truly,
"Lilian Wyndward."
"Yours very truly,
"Lilian Wyndward."
Stella read it and re-read it as if she could not believe her senses. Lady Lilian's invitation had sounded so vague that she had scarcely remembered it, and now here was a direct invitation to Wyndham Hall, and to dinner.
Stella read it and re-read it as if she couldn't believe her eyes. Lady Lilian's invitation had seemed so vague that she had barely remembered it, and now there was a straightforward invitation to Wyndham Hall, and to dinner.
"Well, miss?" said Mrs. Penfold.
"Well, miss?" Mrs. Penfold said.
Stella started.
Stella began.
"I will give you the answer directly," she said.
"I'll give you the answer straight up," she said.
Then she went across to her uncle and stood beside him, the letter in her hand. He was lost in thought, and quite unsuspicious of the thunder-clap preparing for him.
Then she walked over to her uncle and stood next to him, holding the letter in her hand. He was deep in thought and completely unaware of the storm brewing ahead.
"Uncle, I have just got a letter."
"Uncle, I just received a letter."
"Eh? Where from, Stella?"
"Eh? Where's that from, Stella?"
"From Lady Lilian."
"From Lady Lillian."
He looked up quickly.
He glanced up quickly.
"She has asked me to dinner to-morrow."
"She has invited me to dinner tomorrow."
"No!" he said. She put the letter in his hand. "Read it, will you, my dear?" he said.
"No!" he said. She placed the letter in his hand. "Could you read it, my dear?" he asked.
And she read it, conscious that her voice trembled.
And she read it, aware that her voice was shaking.
"Well?" he said.
"What's up?" he said.
"Well?" she repeated, with a smile.
"Well?" she said again, smiling.
He put his hand to his brow.
He placed his hand on his forehead.
"To dinner—to-morrow? Oh, dear me! Well, well! You would like to go?" and he looked up at her. "Of course you would like to go."
"To dinner tomorrow? Oh, my! Well, well! You want to go?" and he glanced up at her. "Of course you want to go."
She looked down, her face was delicately flushed—her eyes shone.
She looked down, her face was lightly flushed—her eyes sparkled.
"Of course," he said. "Well, say 'Yes.' It is very kind. You see, Stella, your wish is gratified almost as soon as you utter it. You will see your paragon—Lady Lenore."
"Of course," he said. "Well, just say 'Yes.' That's really nice of you. You see, Stella, your wish comes true almost as soon as you say it. You'll get to see your ideal—Lady Lenore."
She started, and her face went pale.
She jumped, and her face turned white.
"I have changed my mind," she said, in a low voice. "I find I don't want to see her so badly as I thought. I think I don't care to go, uncle."
"I've changed my mind," she said quietly. "I realize I don't want to see her as badly as I thought. I don't think I want to go, uncle."
He stared at her. She was still an enigma to him.
He stared at her. She was still a mystery to him.
"Nonsense, child! Not care to see Wyndward Hall! Nonsense! Besides, it's Lady Lilian; we must go, Stella."
"Nonsense, kid! You don't want to see Wyndward Hall! Nonsense! Besides, it's Lady Lilian; we have to go, Stella."
She still stood with the letter in her hand.
She still stood there, holding the letter.
"But—but, uncle—I have nothing to wear."
"But—uncle—I have nothing to wear."
"Nothing to wear!" And he looked at her up and down.
"Nothing to wear!" And he scanned her from head to toe.
"Nothing fit for Wyndward Hall," she said. "Uncle, I don't think I care to go."
"Nothing is suitable for Wyndward Hall," she said. "Uncle, I don't think I want to go."
He laughed gently.
He chuckled softly.
"You will find something to wear between now and half-past[64] seven to-morrow," he said, "or my faith in Mrs. Penfold's resources will be shaken. Accept, my dear."
"You'll find something to wear by tomorrow at 7:30," he said, "or my faith in Mrs. Penfold's skills will be shaken. Please accept this, dear."
She went slowly to the table and wrote two lines—two lines only.
She walked slowly to the table and wrote just two lines—only two lines.
"Dear Lady Lilian.—We shall be very glad indeed to come and see you to-morrow. Yours very truly,"
"Dear Lady Lilian,—We are genuinely excited to see you tomorrow. Best regards,"
"Stella Etheridge."
"Stella Etheridge."
Then she rang the bell and gave the note to Mrs. Penfold.
Then she rang the bell and handed the note to Mrs. Penfold.
"I am going to Wyndward Hall to-morrow," she said, with a smile, "and I have got nothing to wear, Mrs. Penfold!" and she laughed.
"I’m going to Wyndward Hall tomorrow," she said with a smile, "and I have nothing to wear, Mrs. Penfold!" and she laughed.
Mrs. Penfold threw up her hands after the manner of her kind.
Mrs. Penfold threw her hands up like she usually did.
"To the Hall, Miss Stella, to-morrow! Oh, dear, what shall we do?" Then she glanced at the arm-chair, and beckoned Stella out of the room.
"To the Hall, Miss Stella, tomorrow! Oh no, what are we going to do?" Then she looked at the armchair and motioned for Stella to come out of the room.
"Come up-stairs, then, and let us see what we can manage. To the Hall! Think of that!" and she threw up her head proudly.
"Come upstairs, then, and let’s see what we can do. To the Hall! Can you believe that?" and she tilted her head up proudly.
Stella sat on a chair, looking on with a smile, while the scanty wardrobe was overhauled.
Stella sat in a chair, watching with a smile as the sparse wardrobe was sorted through.
Scanty as it was it contained everything that was needful for such use as Stella might ordinarily require, but a dinner at the Hall was quite out of the ordinary. At last, after holding up dress after dress, and dropping it with a shake of the head, Mrs. Penfold took up a cream sateen.
Scanty as it was, it had everything that was necessary for what Stella might normally need, but dinner at the Hall was definitely not the usual. Finally, after holding up dress after dress and shaking her head in disapproval, Mrs. Penfold picked up a cream sateen.
"That's very pretty," said Stella.
"That's really pretty," said Stella.
"But it's only sateen!" exclaimed Mrs. Penfold.
"But it's just sateen!" exclaimed Mrs. Penfold.
"It looks like satin—a little," said Stella "by candlelight, at least."
"It looks a bit like satin," Stella said, "at least by candlelight."
"And they have real satin, and silks, and velvets," deplored Mrs. Penfold, eagerly.
"And they have actual satin, silks, and velvets," Mrs. Penfold lamented eagerly.
"Nobody will notice me," said Stella, consolingly. "It doesn't matter."
"Nobody will even see me," Stella said reassuringly. "It’s no big deal."
Mrs. Penfold glanced at her with a curious smile.
Mrs. Penfold looked at her with a curious smile.
"Will they not, Miss Stella? I don't know, I think they will; but it must be this dress or nothing; you can't go in a cotton, or the black merino, and the muslin you wore the other night——"
"Will they not, Miss Stella? I don't know, I think they will; but it has to be this dress or nothing; you can't wear cotton, or the black merino, and the muslin you wore the other night——"
"Wouldn't do at all," said Stella. "We'll make this sateen do, Mrs. Penfold. I think it looks very nice; the lace is good, isn't it?"
"That won't work at all," said Stella. "We'll make this sateen work, Mrs. Penfold. I think it looks really nice; the lace is pretty good, right?"
"The lace?" said Mrs. Penfold, thoughtfully, then her face brightened. "Wait a moment," she said, and she dropped the dress and hurried from the room, returning in a few moments with a small box. "Speaking of lace just reminded me, Miss Stella, that I had some by me. It was made by my mother—I don't know whether it's good," and as she spoke she opened the box and lifted some lace from the interior.
"The lace?" Mrs. Penfold said, thinking for a moment before her face lit up. "Hold on," she added, dropping the dress and quickly leaving the room. A few moments later, she came back with a small box. "Talking about lace just reminded me, Miss Stella, that I had some on hand. It was made by my mother—I’m not sure if it's any good," she said as she opened the box and took out some lace from inside.
"Why it's point!"
"What's the point?"
"Point, is it, miss? I didn't know. Then it is good."
"Is that a point, miss? I didn't know. Then that's good."
"Good!" exclaimed Stella—"it's beautiful, delicious, heavenly. And will you lend it to me?"
"Awesome!" Stella exclaimed. "It's gorgeous, tasty, absolutely divine. Can you lend it to me?"
"No, I'll give it to you if you will take it, Miss Stella," said the good woman, with a proud smile.
"No, I'll give it to you if you're willing to take it, Miss Stella," said the kind woman, with a proud smile.
"No, no, not for worlds, but I will wear it if you'll let me?" said Stella, and she took a long strip and put it round her throat. "Oh, it is beautiful, beautiful! It would make the poorest dress look handsome! I will take great care of it, indeed I will."
"No, no, not for anything in the world, but I’ll wear it if you’ll let me?" said Stella, as she took a long strip and wrapped it around her neck. "Oh, it’s beautiful, absolutely beautiful! It would make the plainest dress look amazing! I’ll take great care of it, I really will."
"What nonsense, dear Miss Stella! How glad I am I thought of it. And it does look pretty now you wear it," and she looked at the beautiful face admiringly. "And you'll want gloves—let me see—yes, you have got some cream gloves; they'll go with the dress, won't they? Now, you go down-stairs, and I'll look the things out and tack the lace on. Going to the Hall? I'm so glad, Miss Stella."
"What nonsense, dear Miss Stella! I'm so glad I thought of it. And it looks beautiful now that you're wearing it," she said, gazing admiringly at the lovely face. "And you'll need gloves—let me see—yes, you have some cream gloves; they'll match the dress, right? Now, you go downstairs, and I'll find the things and attach the lace. Are you going to the Hall? I'm so happy, Miss Stella."
"Are you?" said Stella, softly, as she went down-stairs, "I don't know whether I'm glad or sorry!"
"Are you?" Stella said softly as she walked downstairs. "I don't know if I'm glad or sorry!"
CHAPTER X.
The great clock in the Hall stables chimed the half-hour—half-past seven, and the sound came floating down the valley.
The big clock in the hall stables rang at half-past seven, and the sound drifted down the valley.
Mr. Etheridge stood at the door clad in evening dress, which, old-fashioned and well-worn as it was, sat upon him with a gracious air, and made him look more distinguished than ever. The fly was waiting at the door, and he glanced at his watch and took a step toward the stairs, when a light appeared above, and a light step sounded over his head. The next moment a vision, as it seemed to him, floated into sight, and came down upon him.
Mr. Etheridge stood at the door dressed in formal attire, which, though old-fashioned and worn, suited him with a charming elegance and made him look more distinguished than ever. The cab was waiting outside, and he checked his watch before starting to walk toward the stairs when a light appeared above him, and he heard a light step overhead. The next moment, a figure that seemed almost otherworldly appeared in front of him and descended towards him.
Stella was in the cream sateen dress—the exquisite lace was clinging round her slender, graceful throat—there was a red rose in her hair; but it was not the dress, nor the lace, nor the rose even, which chained the painter's eye—it was the lovely girlish face. The excitement had brought a dash of warm color in the clear olive cheeks and a bright light into the dark eyes; the lips were half-apart with a smile, and the whole face was eloquent of youth's fresh tide of life and spirits. If they had had all Howell and James' stock to choose from, they could not have chosen a more suitable dress—a more becoming color; the whole made a fitting frame for the girlish beauty.
Stella wore a cream satin dress—the beautiful lace hugged her slender, graceful neck—there was a red rose in her hair; but it wasn't the dress, the lace, or even the rose that drew the painter's attention—it was her lovely youthful face. The excitement had given her clear olive cheeks a warm flush and brightened her dark eyes; her lips were slightly parted in a smile, and her whole face radiated the vibrant energy of youth. Even if they had access to all of Howell and James' selection, they couldn't have picked a more perfect dress—a more flattering color; it all perfectly framed her youthful beauty.
"Well, uncle!" she said, with a little blush.
"Well, uncle!" she said, with a slight blush.
"What have you done to yourself, my child?" he said, with simple open-eyed wonder.
"What have you done to yourself, my child?" he said, with genuine curiosity in his eyes.
"Isn't she—isn't it beautiful?" murmured Mrs. Penfold, in an ecstasy. "But then, if it had been a morning cotton, it would have been all the same." And she proceeded to wrap a woolen shawl round her so carefully as if she was something that might be destroyed at too hard a touch. "Mind she has this wound round her like this when she comes out, sir, and be sure and keep the window up."
"Isn't she—Isn't it beautiful?" Mrs. Penfold whispered, filled with joy. "But honestly, if it had been a morning cotton, it would have been just as good." Then she carefully wrapped a woolen shawl around her, as if she were something that could break with the slightest touch. "Make sure she has this wrapped around her when she comes out, sir, and definitely keep the window open."
"And don't let the air breathe on me, or I shall melt, uncle," laughed Stella.
"And don't let the air touch me, or I'll melt, uncle," laughed Stella.
"Upon my word, I'm half disposed to think so," he muttered.
"Honestly, I'm half tempted to think that," he murmured.
Then they entered the fly—Mrs. Penfold disposing the short train of the despised sateen with gingerly care—and started.
Then they got into the car—Mrs. Penfold carefully adjusting the short train of the disliked sateen—and set off.
"How have you managed it all?" asked the old man, quite bewildered. "I feel quite strange conveying a brilliant young lady."
"How have you handled all of this?" asked the old man, clearly confused. "I feel really odd being around such an impressive young woman."
"And I feel—frightened out of my life," said Stella, with a little breath and a laugh.
"And I feel terrified to the core," said Stella, with a short breath and a laugh.
"Then you conceal your alarm with infinite art," he retorted.
"Then you hide your shock with amazing skill," he shot back.
"That's just it," she assented. "My heart is beating like a steam hammer, but, like an Indian at the stake, I am determined to smile to the end. They will be very terrible, uncle, will they not?"
"That's the thing," she agreed. "My heart is pounding like a steam hammer, but, like an Indian at the stake, I'm determined to smile until the end. They will be really terrifying, won't they, uncle?"
"Who?" he asked.
"Who?" he asked.
"The countess and the paragon—I mean Lady Lenore Beauchamp. I shall have to be careful, or I shall be calling her the paragon to her face. What would she do, uncle?"
"The countess and the perfect one—I mean Lady Lenore Beauchamp. I need to be careful, or I’ll end up calling her the perfect one to her face. What do you think she would do, uncle?"
"Smile and pass it by with a gracious air," he said, laughing. "You are a clever and a bold girl, Stella, but even you could not take 'a rise,' as we used to say in my school-days, out of Lady Lenore."
"Smile and let it go with a graceful attitude," he said, laughing. "You are a smart and brave girl, Stella, but even you couldn't get one over on Lady Lenore."
"I am not clever, and I am trembling like a mouse," said Stella, with a piteous little pout. "You'll stand by me, uncle, won't you?"
"I’m not very smart, and I’m shaking like a mouse," said Stella, with a sad little pout. "You'll support me, right, uncle?"
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"I think you are quite able to defend yourself, my dear," he said. "Never knew one of your sex who was not."
"I think you can definitely defend yourself, my dear," he said. "I've never met a woman who couldn't."
The fly rumbled over the bridge and entered the long avenue, and Stella, looking out, saw the lights of the house shining at the end of the vista.
The fly buzzed over the bridge and onto the long road, and Stella, gazing out, saw the lights of the house glowing at the end of the view.
"What a grand place it is," she murmured, almost to herself. "Uncle, I feel as if I were about to enter another world; and I am, I think. I have never seen a countess in my life before; have been shut up within the four walls of a school. If she says one word to me I shall expire."
"What an amazing place this is," she whispered, almost to herself. "Uncle, it feels like I’m about to step into another world; and I think I am. I've never seen a countess in my life before; I've been stuck within the four walls of a school. If she says a single word to me, I might faint."
He laughed, and began to feel for the sketch which he had brought with him.
He laughed and started to search for the sketch he had brought with him.
"You will not find her so very terrible," he said.
"You won't find her that scary," he said.
The fly got to the end of the avenue at last, and wound round the broad drive to the front entrance.
The fly finally reached the end of the avenue and buzzed around the wide driveway to the front entrance.
It loomed so large and awe-inspiring above them, that Stella's heart seemed to sink; but her color came again as two tall footmen, in grand, but not gorgeous, livery, came down the broad steps and opened the fly door. She would not let them see that she was—afraid. Afraid; yes that was the word which described her feelings as she was ushered into the hall, and she looked round at its vastness.
It loomed so large and impressive above them that Stella felt her heart drop; however, her color returned when two tall footmen, dressed in formal but not overly extravagant uniforms, came down the wide steps and opened the carriage door. She refused to show them that she was—afraid. Afraid; yes, that was the word that captured her feelings as she was led into the hall, taking in its vastness.
There were several other footmen standing about with solemn faces, and a maid dressed in black, with a spotless muslin cap, came forward with what seemed to Stella solemn and stately steps, and asked her, in almost a reverential whisper, whether she would come up-stairs; but Stella shook her head, and was about to unwind the shawl, when the maid, with a quick but respectful[67] movement, undertook the task, going through it with the greatest care and attention.
There were several other footmen standing around with serious expressions, and a maid dressed in black, wearing a clean muslin cap, approached Stella with what seemed to her to be solemn and dignified steps. She asked, in a nearly reverential whisper, if Stella would come upstairs. However, Stella shook her head and was about to unwrap her shawl when the maid, with a quick but respectful motion, took on the task, handling it with the utmost care and attention.[67]
Then her uncle held his arm and she put her hand upon it, and in the instant, as if they had been waiting and watching, though their eyes had been fixed on the ground, two footmen drew aside the curtains shutting off the corridor to the drawing-room, and another footman paced slowly and with head erect before them.
Then her uncle held out his arm, and she placed her hand on it. In that moment, as if they had been waiting and watching all along, even though their eyes were focused on the ground, two footmen pulled aside the curtains that separated the corridor from the drawing-room, and another footman walked slowly, head held high, in front of them.
It was all so solemn, the dim yet sufficient light, the towering hall, with its flags and armor, the endless curtains, with their gold fringe, that Stella was reminded of some gothic cathedral. The white gleaming statues seemed to look down at her, as she passed between them, with a frown of astonishment at her audacity in entering their solemn presence, the very silence seemed to reproach her light footsteps on the thickly-carpeted mosaic floor.
It was all so serious, the dim but adequate light, the towering hall with its flags and armor, the endless curtains with their gold fringe, that Stella felt like she was in some gothic cathedral. The white gleaming statues seemed to stare down at her as she walked between them, frowning in disbelief at her boldness for entering their solemn space; even the silence seemed to scold her for her light footsteps on the thickly carpeted mosaic floor.
She began to be overpowered, but suddenly she remembered that she too was of ancient birth, that she was an Etheridge, and that the man whose arm she was leaning upon was an artist, and a great one, and she held her head erect and called the color to her face.
She started to feel overwhelmed, but then she suddenly remembered that she was also of ancient lineage, that she was an Etheridge, and that the man whose arm she was leaning on was an artist, a great one at that, so she straightened her back and brought color to her cheeks.
It was not a moment too soon, for another pair of curtains were drawn aside, and the next instant she stood on the threshold of the drawing-room, and she heard a low but distinct voice say—
It was just in time, because another set of curtains was pulled back, and in the next moment, she was standing at the doorway of the living room, and she heard a soft but clear voice say—
"Mr. and Miss Etheridge."
"Mr. and Ms. Etheridge."
She had not time to look round; she saw, as in a flash, the exquisite room, with its shaded candles and softly-gleaming mirrors, saw several tall, black-coated, white-chested forms of gentlemen, and richly-dressed ladies; then she was conscious that a tall, beautiful, and stately lady was gliding across the room toward them, and knew it was the countess.
She didn’t have time to look around; she caught a glimpse of the beautiful room, with its dimmed candles and softly shining mirrors, saw several tall men in black coats and elegantly dressed women; then she realized that a tall, beautiful, and graceful lady was gliding across the room toward them, and knew it was the countess.
Lady Wyndward had heard the announcement and had risen from where she was sitting with the Countess of Longford to welcome the guests. The painter was a favorite of hers, and if she could have had her will he would have been a frequent visitor at the hall.
Lady Wyndward had heard the announcement and had gotten up from where she was sitting with the Countess of Longford to greet the guests. The painter was one of her favorites, and if it were up to her, he would have been a regular visitor at the hall.
When Lilian had told her of her meeting with Mr. Etheridge's niece and asked permission to invite her, she had assented at once, expecting to see some well-subdued middle-aged woman. Why she should have thus pictured her she could not have told; perhaps because Mr. Etheridge was old and so subdued himself. She had scarcely listened to Lilian's description, and Leycester had said no word.
When Lilian mentioned her meeting with Mr. Etheridge’s niece and asked if she could invite her, she immediately said yes, expecting to meet a well-behaved middle-aged woman. She couldn't explain why she had pictured her that way; maybe it was because Mr. Etheridge was old and quite reserved himself. She barely paid attention to Lilian’s description, and Leycester didn’t say anything.
But now as she came forward and saw a young and beautiful girl, graceful and self-possessed, dressed with perfect taste, and looking as distinguished as if she had gone through a couple of London seasons, when the vision of Stella, in all her fresh young loveliness, broke upon her suddenly and unexpectedly, an infinite surprise took possession of her, and for a moment she half paused, but it was only for a moment, and by no change in her face, however slight, was her surprise revealed.
But now, as she approached and saw a young and beautiful girl, graceful and composed, dressed with impeccable taste, looking as refined as if she had been through a couple of London seasons, when the sight of Stella, in all her fresh youthful beauty, hit her suddenly and unexpectedly, she felt a deep surprise take over her, and for a moment she hesitated. But it was just a brief hesitation, and not even the slightest change in her expression showed her surprise.
"How do you do, Mr. Etheridge? It was so kind of you to come. I know how great an honor this is, and I am grateful."
"How are you, Mr. Etheridge? It was really nice of you to come. I understand how big of an honor this is, and I appreciate it."
This is what Stella heard in the softest, most dulcet of voices—"Kind, grateful!" This was how a countess welcomed a poor painter. A glow of light seemed to illumine Stella's mind. She had expected to see a tall stately woman dressed in satin and diamonds, and with a courtly severe manner, and instead here was a lady with a small gentle voice and a face all softness and kindness. In an instant she had learned her first lesson—that a mark of high rank and breeding is pure gentleness and humility. The queen sits beside the bed of a sick peasant; the peer thanks the waiter who hands him his umbrella.
This is what Stella heard in the softest, sweetest voice—"Kind, grateful!" This was how a countess welcomed a poor painter. A light seemed to brighten Stella's mind. She had expected to see a tall, dignified woman dressed in satin and diamonds, with a formal and severe demeanor, but instead, here was a lady with a soft, gentle voice and a face full of kindness. In an instant, she learned her first lesson—that a sign of high rank and upbringing is pure gentleness and humility. The queen sits beside the bed of a sick peasant; the noble thanks the waiter who hands him his umbrella.
"Yes, it was very good of you to come. And this is your niece? How do you do, Miss Etheridge? I am very glad to see you."
"Yes, it was really nice of you to come. And this is your niece? How are you, Miss Etheridge? I'm very happy to see you."
Stella took her gloved hand, her courage came instantly, and she raised her eyes to the beautiful, serene face, little guessing that as she did so, the countess was filled with surprise and admiration as the dark orbs raised.
Stella took her gloved hand, and her courage surged instantly. She lifted her gaze to the beautiful, serene face, unaware that at that moment, the countess was filled with surprise and admiration as her dark eyes were raised.
"We are quite a small party," said the countess. "Nearly all our friends have left us. We should have been in town before this, but Lord Wyndward is detained by business."
"We're a pretty small group," said the countess. "Almost all of our friends have left us. We should have been in town by now, but Lord Wyndward is held up with work."
As she spoke the earl approached them, and Stella saw a tall, thin, noble-looking man bending before her as if he were expecting a touch of her hand.
As she talked, the earl walked over to them, and Stella noticed a tall, slim, dignified-looking man leaning down as if he was waiting for her to touch his hand.
"How do you do, Mr. Etheridge? We have managed to entice you from your hermitage at last, eh? How do you do, Miss Etheridge? I hope you didn't feel the cold driving."
"How are you, Mr. Etheridge? We’ve finally managed to draw you out of your hideaway, right? How are you, Miss Etheridge? I hope the drive here wasn’t too chilly."
Stella smiled, and she knew why every approach was screened by curtains.
Stella smiled, and she understood why every entrance was hidden behind curtains.
The earl drew the painter aside, and the countess, just laying her fingers on Stella's arm, guided her to the old countess of Longford.
The earl pulled the painter aside, while the countess lightly touched Stella's arm and led her over to the old countess of Longford.
"Mr. Etheridge's niece," she said; then, to Stella, "This is Lady Longford."
"Mr. Etheridge's niece," she said; then, to Stella, "This is Lady Longford."
Stella was conscious of a pair of keen gray eyes fixed on her face.
Stella noticed a pair of sharp gray eyes staring at her face.
"Glad to know you, my dear," said the old lady. "Come and sit beside me, and tell me about your uncle; he is a wonderful man, but a very wicked one."
"Nice to meet you, my dear," said the old lady. "Come and sit next to me, and tell me about your uncle; he’s an amazing man, but also a very wicked one."
"Wicked!" said Stella.
"Awesome!" said Stella.
"Yes, wicked," repeated the old lady, with a smile on her wrinkled face. "All obstinate people are wicked; and he is obstinate because he persists in hiding himself away instead of coming into the world and consenting to be famous, as he should be."
"Yes, wicked," repeated the old lady, with a smile on her wrinkled face. "All stubborn people are wicked; and he's stubborn because he insists on hiding away instead of stepping into the world and agreeing to be famous, like he should be."
Stella's heart warmed directly.
Stella's heart warmed instantly.
"But perhaps now that you have come, you will persuade him to leave his shell."
"But maybe now that you’re here, you’ll convince him to come out of his shell."
"Do you mean the cottage? I don't think anything would persuade him to leave that. Why should he? He is quite happy."
"Are you talking about the cottage? I really don’t think anything could convince him to leave it. Why would he? He’s pretty happy there."
The countess looked at her.
The countess stared at her.
"That's a sensible retort," she said. "Why should he? I don't know—I don't know what to answer. But I owe him a[69] grudge. Do you know that he has persistently refused to come and see me, though I have almost gone on my knees to him?"
"That's a reasonable response," she said. "Why should he? I don't know—I really don't know what to say. But I have a grudge against him. Do you know that he has consistently refused to come and see me, even though I've practically begged him?"
Stella smiled.
Stella grinned.
"He does not care to go anywhere," she said. "If he went anywhere, I am sure he would come to you."
"He doesn't care to go anywhere," she said. "If he went anywhere, I'm sure he would come to you."
The old countess glanced at her approvingly.
The elderly countess looked at her with approval.
"That was nicely said," she murmured. "How old are you?"
"That was nicely said," she said softly. "How old are you?"
"Nineteen," said Stella, simply.
"Nineteen," Stella said plainly.
"Then you have inherited your uncle's brains," the old lady replied, curtly. "It is not given to every girl to say the right thing at nineteen."
"Then you've inherited your uncle's smarts," the old lady replied sharply. "Not every girl knows the right thing to say at nineteen."
Stella blushed, and looked round the room.
Stella blushed and glanced around the room.
There were ten or twelve persons standing and sitting about, some of them beautiful women, exquisitely dressed, talking to some gentlemen; but Lord Leycester was not amongst the latter. She was conscious of that, although she scarcely knew that she was looking for him. She wondered which was Lady Lenore. There was a tall, fair girl leaning against the piano, but somehow Stella did not think it was the famous beauty.
There were ten or twelve people standing and sitting around, some of them beautiful women in exquisite outfits, chatting with a few gentlemen; however, Lord Leycester was not among them. She realized this, even though she hardly recognized she was searching for him. She wondered which one was Lady Lenore. There was a tall, fair girl leaning against the piano, but for some reason, Stella didn't think it was the famous beauty.
The clock on the bracket struck eight, and she saw the earl take out his watch and glance at it mechanically; and as he did so, a voice behind her said:
The clock on the bracket struck eight, and she noticed the earl pull out his watch and look at it absentmindedly; just then, a voice behind her said:
"Dinner is served, my lady."
"Dinner is served, milady."
Nobody took any notice however, and the countess did not show by sign or look that she heard. Suddenly the curtains at the other end of the room were swung apart, and a tall form entered.
Nobody paid any attention, and the countess didn’t reveal by any sign or glance that she was listening. Suddenly, the curtains at the other end of the room were pulled aside, and a tall figure walked in.
Though her eyes were fixed on another part of the room, she knew who it was, and for a moment she would not look that way, then she directed her eyes slowly, and saw that her instinct had not misled her.
Though her eyes were focused on another part of the room, she knew who it was, and for a moment, she avoided looking that way. Then she slowly turned her gaze and saw that her instinct had been right.
It was Leycester!
It’s Leycester!
For a moment she was conscious of a feeling of surprise. She thought she knew him well, but in that instant he looked so different that he seemed almost a stranger.
For a moment, she felt a wave of surprise. She thought she knew him well, but in that instant, he looked so different that he seemed almost like a stranger.
She had not seen him before in evening dress, and the change from the velvet coat and knickerbockers to the severe, but aristocratic, black suit struck her.
She had never seen him in formal wear before, and the switch from the velvet jacket and knickerbockers to the strict yet classy black suit impressed her.
Like all well-made, high-bred men he looked at his best in the dress which fashion has decreed shall be the evening costume of gentlemen. She had thought him handsome, noble, in the easy, careless suit of velvet, she knew that he was distinguished looking in his suit of evening sables.
Like all well-bred, well-dressed men, he looked his best in the outfit that fashion has decided is the evening attire for gentlemen. She thought he was handsome and noble in his relaxed, casual velvet suit, and she knew he looked distinguished in his evening tuxedo.
With his hand upon the curtain he stood, his head erect, his eyes not eagerly, but commandingly, scanning the room.
With his hand on the curtain, he stood tall, his head up, his eyes scanning the room, not eagerly, but with authority.
She could not tell why or how she knew, but she knew that he was looking for her.
She couldn't explain why or how she knew, but she knew he was looking for her.
Presently he sees her, and a subtle change came over his face, it was not a smile so much as a look of satisfaction, and she knew again that a frown would have settled on his white brow if she whom he sought had not been there.
Currently, he sees her, and a slight change appeared on his face; it wasn't exactly a smile but more of a look of satisfaction, and she realized once more that a frown would have formed on his pale brow if the woman he was looking for hadn't been there.
With a high but firm step he came across the room and stood before her, holding out his hand.
With a confident but steady step, he walked across the room and stood in front of her, extending his hand.
"You have come," he said; "I thought you would not come. It is very kind of Mr. Etheridge."
"You came," he said; "I didn't think you would show up. It's really nice of Mr. Etheridge."
She gave him her hand without a word. She knew that the keen gray eyes of the old lady beside her were fixed on her face. He seemed to remember too, for in a quieter, more commonplace, tone, he added:
She held out her hand without saying anything. She was aware that the sharp gray eyes of the older woman next to her were focused on her face. He seemed to remember as well, because in a softer, more ordinary tone, he added:
"I am late; it is an habitual fault of mine."
"I’m late; it’s a habit of mine."
"It is," said the old countess.
"It is," said the old countess.
He turned his smile upon her.
He smiled at her.
"Are you going to scold me?"
"Are you going to yell at me?"
"I am not fond of wasting my time," she said. "Come and sit down for a minute if you can."
"I don't like wasting my time," she said. "Come and sit down for a minute if you can."
He glanced at the clock.
He looked at the clock.
"Am I not keeping you all waiting?" he said.
"Am I not keeping you all waiting?" he asked.
Lady Longford shook her head.
Lady Longford shook her head.
"No; we are waiting for Lenore."
"No, we are waiting for Lenore."
"Then she is not here!" thought Stella.
"Then she isn't here!" thought Stella.
"Oh, Lenore!" he said, with a smile. "Well, no one will dare to scold her."
"Oh, Lenore!" he said, smiling. "Well, no one will dare to scold her."
As he spoke the curtain parted, and someone entered.
As he spoke, the curtain opened, and someone walked in.
Framed by the curtain that fell behind her in crimson folds stood a girl—not yet a woman, for all her twenty-three years—of wonderful beauty, with deep golden hair and violet eyes.
Framed by the curtain that fell behind her in deep red folds stood a girl—not yet a woman, despite her twenty-three years—of incredible beauty, with flowing golden hair and violet eyes.
Stella knew her at once from her uncle's description, but it was not the beauty that surprised her and made her start; it was something more than that. It was the nameless, indescribable charm which surrounded her; it was the grace which distinguished her figure, her very attitude.
Stella recognized her immediately from her uncle's description, but it wasn't just her beauty that took her by surprise; it was something beyond that. It was the indescribable charm that surrounded her; it was the elegance that set her figure and her entire presence apart.
She stood a moment, with a faint half-smile upon her lips, looking round; then she glided with a peculiar movement, that struck Stella as grace itself, to Lady Wyndward, and bent her head down to the countess.
She stood for a moment, with a slight smile on her face, looking around; then she moved gracefully, which Stella thought was pure elegance, towards Lady Wyndward, and lowered her head to the countess.
Stella could not hear what she said, but she knew that she was apologizing for her tardiness by the way the earl, who was standing by, smiled at her. Yes, evidently Lady Lenore would not be scolded for keeping dinner waiting.
Stella couldn’t hear what she said, but she knew she was apologizing for being late by the way the earl, who was standing nearby, smiled at her. Yes, clearly Lady Lenore wouldn’t be in trouble for making everyone wait for dinner.
Stella sat watching her; she felt her eyes riveted to her in fact, and suddenly she was aware that the violet eyes were fixed on hers.
Stella sat watching her; she felt her eyes glued to her, and suddenly she realized that the violet eyes were locked on hers.
She saw the beautiful lips move, saw the earl make answer, and then watched them move together across the room.
She watched the beautiful lips move, saw the earl respond, and then saw them move together across the room.
Whither were they going? To her surprise they came toward her and stopped in front of her.
Where were they going? To her surprise, they came toward her and stopped in front of her.
"Miss Etheridge," said the earl, in his low, subdued voice, "let me introduce Lady Lenore Beauchamp to you."
"Miss Etheridge," said the earl in his soft, quiet voice, "let me introduce you to Lady Lenore Beauchamp."
Stella looked up, and met the violet eyes fixed on her.
Stella looked up and met the violet eyes staring at her.
For a moment she was speechless; the eyes, so serene and full and commanding, seemed to seek out her soul and to read every thought it held; to read it so closely and clearly that her own eyes dropped; then with an effort she held out her hand, and as the great beauty's closed softly over it she raised her lids again,[71] and so they stood looking at each other, and Lord Leycester stood beside with the characteristic smile on his face.
For a moment, she was at a loss for words; the eyes, so calm and powerful, seemed to search her soul and capture every thought she had. They read her so thoroughly and clearly that she looked away. After a moment, she managed to extend her hand, and as the stunning beauty gently took it, she lifted her eyelids once more, [71] and there they stood, gazing at each other, while Lord Leycester stood beside them with his usual smile.
CHAPTER XI.
As Stella looked up at the great beauty, she felt for the first time that her own dress, pretty as it was, was only sateen. She had not been conscious of it before, but she felt it now in the presence of this exquisitely-dressed woman. In very truth, Lady Lenore was well-dressed; it was not only that her costumes came from Redfern's or Worth's, and her millinery from Louise, but Lenore had acquired the art of wearing the productions of these artistes. When looking at her, one was forcibly reminded of the Frenchman's saying, that the world was divided into two classes—the people who were clothed and the people who wore their clothes. Lady Lenore belonged to those who wear their clothes; the beautiful dress sat upon her as if she had been made to it, instead of it to her; not a piece of lace, not a single article of jewelry, but sat in its place gracefully and artistically.
As Stella gazed at the stunning beauty, she realized for the first time that her own dress, lovely as it was, was merely sateen. She hadn’t noticed it before, but now, in the presence of this elegantly-dressed woman, it struck her. Truly, Lady Lenore was impeccably dressed; it wasn’t just that her outfits were from Redfern's or Worth's, and her hats from Louise, but Lenore had mastered the art of wearing the creations of these designers. Looking at her, one couldn’t help but remember the French saying that the world is split into two categories—the people who are dressed and the people who wear their clothes. Lady Lenore was one of those who wore her clothes; the gorgeous dress fit her as if it had been made for her, rather than the other way around; not a piece of lace or a single item of jewelry was out of place, all resting perfectly and artistically.
To-night she wore a dress composed of some soft and readily-draping material, neither cashmere nor satin—some one of the new materials which have come over from the far east, and of which we scarcely yet know the names. It was of the most delicate shade of grayish-blue, which was brought out and accentuated by the single camellia resting amidst the soft lace on her bosom. The arms were bare from the elbows, exquisitely, warmly white and beautifully formed; one heavy bracelet, set with huge Indian pearls, lined the wrist; there were similar huge pearls in the rings on her fingers, and in the pendant which hung by a seed-pearl necklace.
Tonight she wore a dress made of a soft and flowing fabric, not cashmere or satin—one of those new materials that have come over from the Far East, and that we barely know the names of yet. It was the most delicate shade of grayish-blue, which was highlighted by the single camellia resting among the soft lace on her chest. Her arms were bare from the elbows, exquisitely and warmly white and beautifully shaped; one heavy bracelet, adorned with large Indian pearls, graced her wrist; there were similar large pearls in the rings on her fingers and in the pendant hanging from a seed-pearl necklace.
Imagine a beautiful, an almost faultlessly-beautiful face, rising from the delicate harmony of color—imagine a pair of dark eyes, now blue, now violet, as she stood in repose or smiled, and fringed, by long, silken lashes—and you may imagine the bare material outward beauty of Lenore Beauchamp, but no words can describe what really was the charm of the face—its wonderful power of expression, its eloquent mobility, which, even when the eyes and lips were in repose, drew you to watching and waiting for them to speak.
Imagine a beautiful, almost flawlessly beautiful face, emerging from a delicate blend of colors—picture a pair of dark eyes that shift from blue to violet as she stands still or smiles, framed by long, silky lashes—and you can envision the surface-level beauty of Lenore Beauchamp, but no words can capture what truly makes her enchanting—the incredible expressiveness of her face, its captivating ability to move, which, even when her eyes and lips are still, compels you to watch and anticipate their next words.
Stella, though she had scarcely heard those lips utter a word knew what her uncle meant when he said that there was a peculiar fascination about her which went beyond her mere beauty; and, as she looked, a strange feeling crossed Stella's mind. She remembered an old story which she had heard years ago, when she was sitting on the lap of her Italian nurse—the story of the strange and beautiful Indian serpent which sits beneath the tree, and fixing its eyes upon the bird overhead, draws and charms it with its spell, until the bird drops senseless and helpless to its fate.
Stella, even though she had hardly heard her uncle say much, understood what he meant when he mentioned that there was something intriguing about her that went beyond her looks. As she gazed off, a peculiar thought crossed Stella's mind. She recalled an old tale she had heard years ago while sitting on her Italian nurse's lap—the story of the beautiful and mysterious Indian serpent that lies beneath the tree, locking its gaze on the bird above, enchanting and mesmerizing it with its spell until the bird falls, helpless and unresponsive, to its doom.
But even as she thought of this she was ashamed of the idea, for there is nothing serpent-like in Lenore's beauty; only this Stella thought, that if ever those eyes and lips smiled and murmured[72] to a man "I love you," that man must drop; resistance would be vain and useless.
But even as she thought about this, she felt embarrassed by the idea, because there is nothing snake-like about Lenore's beauty; Stella only thought that if those eyes and lips ever smiled and whispered[72] to a man "I love you," that man would have to give in; resisting would be pointless and futile.
All this takes long to write; it flashed across Stella's mind in a moment, even as they looked at each other in silence; then at last Lady Lenore spoke.
All this takes a long time to write; it crossed Stella's mind in an instant, even as they stared at each other in silence; then finally, Lady Lenore spoke.
"Have you been gathering primroses to-day?" she said, with a smile.
"Have you been picking primroses today?" she said, with a smile.
It was a strange way of beginning an acquaintance, and Stella felt the color mount to her face; the words recalled the whole of the scene of yesterday morning. The speaker intended that they should.
It was an odd way to start getting to know someone, and Stella felt her face flush; the words brought back the entire scene from yesterday morning. That was exactly what the speaker intended.
"No," she said, "not to-day."
"No," she said, "not today."
"Miss Etheridge gathered enough yesterday for a week, did you not?" said Lord Leycester, and the voice sounded to Stella like an assistance. She half glanced at him gratefully, and met his eyes fixed on her with a strange light in them that caused hers to drop again.
"Miss Etheridge collected enough yesterday for a week, didn't you?" said Lord Leycester, and to Stella, his voice felt like a lifeline. She glanced at him gratefully for a moment and met his gaze, which held a strange light that made her look away again.
"I must find this wonderful flower-land," said Lady Lenore. "Lilian was quite eloquent about it last night."
"I need to find this amazing flower land," said Lady Lenore. "Lilian was really passionate about it last night."
"We shall be happy to act as pioneers in the discovery," he said, and Stella could not help noticing the "we." Did he mean she and he?
"We'd be happy to be pioneers in this discovery," he said, and Stella couldn't help but notice the "we." Did he mean her and him?
At that moment Lady Wyndward came toward them, and murmured something to him, and he left them and offered his arm to a lady at the other end of the room; then Lady Wyndward waved her fan slightly and smiled, and a tall, thin, fair-haired man came up.
At that moment, Lady Wyndward approached them and whispered something to him. He left them to offer his arm to a lady on the other side of the room. Then, Lady Wyndward subtly waved her fan and smiled, prompting a tall, thin, fair-haired man to come over.
"Lord Charles, will you take charge of Miss Etheridge?"
"Lord Charles, will you take care of Miss Etheridge?"
Lord Guildford bowed and offered his arm.
Lord Guildford bowed and offered his arm.
"I shall be delighted," he said, and he smiled down at Stella in his frank way.
"I'll be delighted," he said, smiling down at Stella in his straightforward way.
There was a general movement, ladies and gentlemen were pairing off and moving toward the door, beside which stood the two footmen, with the solemn air of soldiers attending an execution.
There was a general shift, couples were pairing off and heading toward the door, where the two footmen stood with the serious demeanor of soldiers awaiting an execution.
"Seven minutes late," said Lord Charles, glancing up at the clock as they passed. "We must chalk that up to Lady Lenore. I admire and envy her courage, don't you, Miss Etheridge? I should no more dare to be late for dinner at Wyndward than—than—what's the most audacious thing you can think of?"
"Seven minutes late," said Lord Charles, looking at the clock as they walked by. "We should blame that on Lady Lenore. I admire and envy her bravery, don’t you, Miss Etheridge? I wouldn’t dare be late for dinner at Wyndward any more than—than—what’s the most outrageous thing you can think of?"
Stella smiled; there was something catching in the light-hearted, frank, and free tones of the young viscount.
Stella smiled; there was something infectious in the cheerful, honest, and carefree tones of the young viscount.
"Standing on a sofa in muddy boots has always been my idea of a great social crime," she said.
"Standing on a couch in dirty boots has always been my idea of a serious social faux pas," she said.
He laughed approvingly, and his laugh seemed to float lightly through the quiet room.
He laughed in approval, and his laughter seemed to drift softly through the quiet room.
"That's good—that's awfully good!" he said, with intense enjoyment. "Standing on a sofa—that's awfully good! Must tell Leycester that! Did you ever do it, by the way?"
"That's great—that's really great!" he said, with a lot of enthusiasm. "Standing on a sofa—that's really great! I have to tell Leycester that! By the way, have you ever done it?"
"Never," said Stella, gravely, but with a smile.
"Never," Stella said seriously, but with a smile.
"No!" he said. "Do you know I think you are capable of it if you were provoked?"
"No!" he said. "Do you know, I think you could do it if someone really pushed you?"
"Provoked?" said Stella.
"Provoked?" Stella asked.
"Dared, I mean," he explained. "You know we used to have a game at school called 'Dare him?' I expect all fellows have played it. One fellow does the most extraordinary things and dares the other fellows to do it. Leycester used to play it best. He was a regular good hand at it. The worst of it was that we all used to get thrashed; the masters didn't care about half-a-dozen fellows flinging stones at the windows and climbing on to the roof at the dead of night."
"Dared, I mean," he explained. "You know we used to have a game at school called 'Dare him?' I think all guys have played it. One person does the craziest things and challenges the others to do the same. Leycester was the best at it. He was really good at it. The downside was that we all ended up getting punished; the teachers didn’t care about a bunch of guys throwing stones at the windows and climbing onto the roof in the middle of the night."
"Poor masters!" said Stella.
"Poor bosses!" said Stella.
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"Yes, they didn't have a particularly fine time of it when Leycester was at school."
"Yeah, they didn't have a great time when Leycester was in school."
As he spoke, he glanced at the tall figure of Lord Leycester in front of them with an admiring air such as a school-boy might wear.
As he talked, he looked at the tall figure of Lord Leycester in front of them with the kind of admiration that a schoolboy might show.
"There isn't much that Leycester wouldn't dare," he said.
"There isn't much that Leycester wouldn't take on," he said.
They entered the dining-room, a large room lined with oak and magnificently furnished, in which the long table with its snowy cloth, and glittering plate and glass, shone out conspicuously.
They walked into the dining room, a spacious area adorned with oak and beautifully decorated, where the long table covered with a white tablecloth and sparkling plates and glasses stood out clearly.
Lord Guildford found no difficulty in discovering their seats, each place being distinguished by a small tablet bearing the name of the intended occupant. As Stella took her seat, she noticed a beautiful bouquet beside her serviette, and saw that one was placed for every lady in the room.
Lord Guildford had no trouble finding their seats, each one marked by a small plaque with the name of the person who was supposed to sit there. As Stella sat down, she noticed a lovely bouquet next to her napkin and saw that there was one for every lady in the room.
A solemn, stately butler, who looked like a bishop, stood beside the earl's chair, and with a glance and a slight movement of his hand directed the noiseless footmen.
A serious, dignified butler, who resembled a bishop, stood next to the earl's chair, and with a glance and a subtle hand gesture directed the silent footmen.
A clergyman said grace, and the dinner commenced. Stella, looking round, saw that her uncle was seated near Lady Wyndward, and that Lady Lenore was opposite herself. She looked round for Lord Leycester, and was startled to hear his voice at her left. He was speaking to Lady Longford. As she turned to look at him she happened to catch Lady Wyndward's eye also fixed upon him with a strange expression, and wondered what it meant; the next moment she knew, for, bending his head and looking straight before him, he said—
A clergyman said a blessing, and dinner started. Stella, glancing around, noticed her uncle sitting next to Lady Wyndward, while Lady Lenore was across from her. She searched for Lord Leycester and was surprised to hear his voice to her left. He was talking to Lady Longford. As she turned to look at him, she happened to catch Lady Wyndward's gaze, which was also fixed on him with a peculiar expression, and she wondered what it meant; the next moment she understood, because, lowering his head and looking straight ahead, he said—
"Do you like your flowers?"
"Do you like your blooms?"
Stella took up the bouquet; it was composed almost entirely of white blossoms, and smelt divinely.
Stella picked up the bouquet; it was mostly made up of white flowers and smelled amazing.
"They are beautiful," she said. "Heliotrope and camellias—my favorite flowers."
"They're beautiful," she said. "Heliotrope and camellias—my favorite flowers."
"It must have been instinct," he said.
"It must have been instinct," he said.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"I chose them," he said, in the same low voice.
"I picked them," he said, in the same low voice.
"Chose them?" she retorted.
"Picked them?" she retorted.
"Yes," and he smiled. "That was what made me late. I came in here first and had a grand review of the bouquets. I was curious to know if I could guess your favorite flowers."
"Yeah," he said with a smile. "That’s what made me late. I came in here first and took a good look at the bouquets. I wanted to see if I could figure out what your favorite flowers are."
"You—you—changed them!" said Stella, with a feeling of mild horror. "Lord Guildford asked me just now what I considered the most audacious act a man would commit. I know now."
"You—you—changed them!" Stella said, feeling a bit horrified. "Lord Guildford just asked me what I thought was the most daring thing a man could do. I get it now."
He smiled.
He grinned.
"I changed something else," he said.
"I changed something else," he said.
Stella looked at him inquiringly. There was a bold smile in his dark eyes.
Stella looked at him curiously. There was a confident smile in his dark eyes.
He pointed to the little tablet bearing his name.
He pointed to the small tablet with his name on it.
"This. I found it over the way there, next to that old lady in the emeralds. She is a dreadful old lady—beware of her. She is a politician, and she always asks everybody who comes near her what they think of the present Parliament. I thought it would be nicer to come over here."
"This. I found it over there, next to that old lady with the emeralds. She's a terrible old lady—watch out for her. She's a politician, and she always asks everyone who gets close what they think of the current Parliament. I thought it would be better to come over here."
The color crept slowly into Stella's face, and her eyes dropped.
The color slowly came to Stella's face, and her eyes lowered.
"It was very wrong," she said. "I am sure Lady Wyndward will be angry. How could you interfere with the arrangements? They all seem so solemn and grand to me."
"It was really wrong," she said. "I’m sure Lady Wyndward will be upset. How could you mess with the plans? They all seem so serious and impressive to me."
He laughed softly.
He chuckled quietly.
"They are. We always eat our meals as if they were the last we could expect to have—as if the executioner was waiting outside and feeling the edge of the ax impatiently. There is only one man here who dares to laugh outright."
"They are. We always eat our meals like they might be our last—like the executioner is waiting outside, fidgeting with the edge of the axe. There’s only one guy here who has the guts to laugh out loud."
"Who is that?" asked Stella.
"Who's that?" asked Stella.
He nodded to Lord Guildford, who was actively engaged in bending his head over his soup with the air of a hungry man. "Charlie," he said—"Lord Guildford, I mean. He laughs everywhere, don't you, Charlie?"
He nodded to Lord Guildford, who was intently leaning over his soup like a hungry person. "Charlie," he said—"Lord Guildford, I mean. You laugh everywhere, don't you, Charlie?"
"Eh? Yes, oh, yes. What is he telling you about me, Miss Etheridge? Don't believe a word he says. I mean to have him up for libel some day."
"Eh? Yes, oh, yes. What is he saying about me, Miss Etheridge? Don’t believe a word he says. I plan to take legal action against him for libel someday."
"He says you laugh everywhere," said Stella.
"He says you laugh all the time," Stella said.
Lord Charles laughed at once, and Stella looked round half alarmed, but nobody seemed to faint or show any particular horror.
Lord Charles laughed right away, and Stella glanced around, a bit worried, but no one seemed to faint or display any particular shock.
"Nobody minds him," said Lord Leycester, balancing his spoon. "He is like the King's Jester, licensed to play wheresoever he pleases."
"Nobody cares about him," said Lord Leycester, balancing his spoon. "He's like the King's Jester, permitted to entertain wherever he likes."
"I'm fearfully hungry," said Lord Charles. "I've been in the saddle since three o'clock—is that the menu, Miss Etheridge? Let us mark our favorite dishes," and he offered her a half-hold of the porcelain tablet on which was written the items of the various courses.
"I'm really hungry," said Lord Charles. "I've been on horseback since three o'clock—is that the menu, Miss Etheridge? Let's mark our favorite dishes," and he handed her a small piece of porcelain that listed the items for the different courses.
Stella looked down the long list with something like amused dismay.
Stella glanced down the long list with a mix of amusement and dismay.
"It's dreadfully long," she said. "I don't think I have any favorite dishes."
"It's so long," she said. "I don't think I have any favorite dishes."
"No; not really!" he demanded. "What a treat! Will you really let me advise you?"
"No, not really!" he insisted. "What a treat! Will you actually let me give you some advice?"
"I shall be most grateful," said Stella.
"I would be really grateful," said Stella.
"Oh, this is charming," said Lord Guildford. "Next to choosing one's own dinner, there is nothing better than choosing one for someone else. Let me see;" and thereupon he made a careful selection, which Stella broke into with an amused laugh.
"Oh, this is delightful," said Lord Guildford. "Besides picking your own dinner, there's nothing better than picking one for someone else. Let's see;" and with that, he made a careful selection, which Stella interrupted with an amused laugh.
"I could not possibly eat all these things," she said.
"I can't possibly eat all this," she said.
"Oh, but you must," he said. "Why, I have been most careful to pick out only those dishes suitable for a lady's delicate[75] appetite; you can't leave one of them out, you can't, indeed, without spoiling your dinner."
"Oh, but you have to," he said. "I've been very careful to choose only those dishes that are suitable for a lady's delicate[75] appetite; you can't skip any of them, you really can't, without ruining your dinner."
"My dear," said the countess, bending forward, "don't let him teach you anything, except to take warning by his epicureanism; he is only anxious that you should be too occupied to disturb him."
"My dear," said the countess, leaning in, "don't let him teach you anything, except to learn from his love for indulgence; he's just hoping you'll be too busy to bother him."
Lord Charles laughed.
Lord Charles chuckled.
"That is cruel," he said. "You take my advice, Miss Etheridge; there are only two things I understand, and those are a horse and a good dinner."
"That’s harsh," he said. "You should listen to me, Miss Etheridge; there are only two things I really know about, and those are horses and a great meal."
Meanwhile the dinner was proceeding, and to Stella it seemed that "good" scarcely adequately described it. One elaborate course after another followed in slow succession, borne in by the richly-liveried footmen on the massive plate for which Wyndward Hall was famous. Dishes which she had never heard of seemed to make their appearance only to pass out again untouched, excepting by the clergyman, Lord Guildford, and one or two other gentlemen. She noticed that the earl scarcely touched anything beyond a tiny piece of fish and a mutton cutlet; and Lord Guildford, who seemed to take an interest in anything connected with the dinner, remarked, as he glanced at the stately head of the house—
Meanwhile, the dinner was ongoing, and to Stella, it felt like "good" barely scratched the surface. One elaborate course after another arrived slowly, brought in by the elegantly dressed footmen on the grand platters for which Wyndward Hall was known. Dishes she had never heard of seemed to appear only to leave again untouched, except for the clergyman, Lord Guildford, and a couple of other gentlemen. She noticed that the earl hardly ate anything besides a small piece of fish and a lamb chop; and Lord Guildford, who seemed interested in everything related to the dinner, commented as he glanced at the impressive head of the house—
"There is one other person present who is of your way of thinking, Miss Etheridge—I mean the earl. He doesn't know what a good dinner means. I don't suppose he will taste anything more than the fish and a piece of Cheshire. When he is in town and at work——"
"There’s one other person here who thinks like you, Miss Etheridge—I’m talking about the earl. He doesn’t understand what a good dinner is. I doubt he’ll eat anything more than the fish and a piece of Cheshire cheese. When he’s in town and focused on work——"
"At work? said Stella.
"At work?" said Stella.
"In the House of Lords, you know; he is a member of the Cabinet."
"In the House of Lords, you know; he's a member of the Cabinet."
Stella nodded.
Stella agreed.
"He is a statesman?"
"Is he a statesman?"
"Exactly. He generally dines off a mutton chop served in the library. I've seen him lunching off a penny biscuit and a glass of water. Terrible, isn't it?"
"Exactly. He usually eats a mutton chop in the library. I've seen him have a penny biscuit and a glass of water for lunch. Terrible, isn't it?"
Stella laughed.
Stella chuckled.
"Perhaps he finds he can work better on a chop and a glass of water," she said.
"Maybe he thinks he can focus better with a snack and a glass of water," she said.
"Don't believe it!" retorted Lord Guildford. "No man can work well unless he is well-fed."
"Don't believe it!" Lord Guildford shot back. "No man can do a good job unless he's well-fed."
"Guildford ought to know," said Lord Leycester, audibly. "He does so much work."
"Guildford should know," Lord Leycester said, clearly. "He does so much."
"So I do," retorts Lord Charles. "Stay and keep you in order, and if that isn't hard work I don't know what is!"
"So I do," Lord Charles snaps back. "Stay here and keep you in line, and if that isn't hard work, I don't know what is!"
This was very amusing for Stella; it was all so strange, too, and so little what she imagined; here were two peers talking like school-boys for her amusement, as if they were mere nobodies and she were somebody worth amusing.
This was very funny for Stella; it was all so weird, too, and so far from what she imagined; here were two nobles chatting like schoolboys for her entertainment, as if they were just regular people and she was someone worth entertaining.
Every now and then she could hear Lady Lenore's voice, musical and soft, yet full and distinct; she was talking of the coming season, and Stella heard her speak of great people—persons' names which she had read of, but never expected to hear spoken of so familiarly. It seemed to her that she had got into some[76] charmed circle; it scarcely seemed real. Then occasionally, but very seldom, the earl's thin, clear, high-bred voice would be heard, and once he looked across at Stella herself, and said:
Every now and then, she could hear Lady Lenore's voice—musical and soft, yet full and clear. She was discussing the upcoming season, and Stella heard her mention influential people—names she'd read about but never thought she would hear spoken so casually. It felt like she had entered some[76] enchanted circle; it hardly seemed real. Then, occasionally but rarely, the earl's thin, crisp, aristocratic voice would be heard, and once he looked over at Stella and said:
"Will you not try some of those rissoles, Miss Etheridge? They are generally very good."
"Would you like to try some of those rissoles, Miss Etheridge? They’re usually really good."
"And he never touches them," murmured Lord Charles, with a mock groan.
"And he never touches them," Lord Charles said with a sarcastic sigh.
She could hear her uncle talking also—talking more fluently than was his wont—to Lady Wyndward, who was speaking about the pictures, and once Stella saw her glance in her direction as if they had been speaking of her. The dinner seemed very long, but it came to an end at last, and the countess rose. As Stella rose with the rest of the ladies, the old Countess of Longford locked her arm in hers.
She could hear her uncle talking too—more smoothly than usual— to Lady Wyndward, who was discussing the artwork, and once Stella noticed her glance in her direction as if they had been talking about her. The dinner felt really long, but it finally came to an end, and the countess stood up. As Stella stood up with the other ladies, the old Countess of Longford linked her arm with hers.
"I am not so old that I can't walk, and I am not lame, my dear," she said, "but I like something young and strong to lean upon; you are both. You don't mind?"
"I’m not so old that I can’t walk, and I’m not disabled, my dear," she said, "but I like to have something young and strong to lean on; you are both. You don’t mind?"
"No!" said Stella. "Yes, I am strong."
"No!" Stella said. "Yes, I am strong."
The old countess looked up at her with a glance of admiration in her gray eyes.
The old countess looked up at her with an admiring glance in her gray eyes.
"And young," she said significantly.
"And young," she said meaningfully.
They passed into a drawing-room—not the one they had entered first, but a smaller room which bore the name of "my lady's." It was exquisitely furnished in the modern antique style. There were some beautiful hangings that covered the walls, and served as background for costly cabinets and brackets, upon which was arranged a collection of ancient china second to none in the kingdom. The end of the room opened into a fernery, in which were growing tall palms and whole miniature forests of maidenhair, kept moist by sparkling fountains that fell with a plash, plash, into marble basins. Birds were twitting and flitting about behind a wire netting, so slight and carefully concealed as to be scarcely perceptible.
They walked into a drawing room—not the first one they had entered, but a smaller one known as "my lady's." It was beautifully decorated in a modern antique style. Gorgeous drapes covered the walls, providing a backdrop for expensive cabinets and shelves that displayed a collection of ancient china unmatched in the kingdom. The far end of the room opened into a fernery, filled with tall palms and tiny forests of maidenhair ferns, kept moist by sparkling fountains that fell with a soft splash into marble basins. Birds were chirping and fluttering about behind a wire mesh so fine and cleverly hidden that it was hardly noticeable.
No footman was allowed to enter this ladies' paradise; two maids, in their soft black dresses and snowy caps, were moving about arranging a table for the countess to serve tea upon.
No footman was allowed to enter this ladies' paradise; two maids, in their soft black dresses and crisp white caps, were bustling around setting up a table for the countess to serve tea on.
It was like a scene from the "Arabian Nights," only more beautiful and luxurious than anything Stella had imagined even when reading that wonderful book of fairy-tales.
It was like a scene from "Arabian Nights," but even more beautiful and luxurious than anything Stella had ever imagined while reading that amazing book of fairy tales.
The countess went straight to her table and took off her gray-white gloves, some of the ladies settled themselves in the most indolent of attitudes on the couches and chairs, and others strolled into the fern house. The old countess made herself comfortable on a low divan, and made room for Stella beside her.
The countess walked directly to her table and removed her gray-white gloves. Some of the ladies lounged in the most relaxed positions on the couches and chairs, while others wandered into the fern house. The elderly countess got comfortable on a low divan and made space for Stella next to her.
"And this is your first visit to Wyndward Hall, my dear?" she said.
"And this is your first visit to Wyndward Hall, my dear?" she asked.
"Yes," answered Stella, her eyes still wandering round the room.
"Yeah," Stella replied, her eyes still scanning the room.
"And you live in that little village on the other side of the river?"
"And you live in that small village on the other side of the river?"
"Yes," said Stella, again. "It is very pretty, is it not?"
"Yes," Stella said again. "It's really pretty, isn't it?"
"It is, as pretty as anything in one of your uncle's pictures. And are you quite happy?"
"It’s as beautiful as anything in one of your uncle’s paintings. Are you really happy?"
Stella brought her eyes upon the pale, wrinkled face.
Stella looked at the pale, wrinkled face.
"Happy! Oh, yes, quite," she said.
"Happy! Oh, yes, definitely," she said.
"Yes, I think you are," said the old lady with a keen glance at the beautiful face and bright, pure eyes. "Then you must keep so, my dear," she said.
"Yes, I think you are," said the old lady, looking closely at the beautiful face and bright, pure eyes. "Then you must stay that way, my dear," she said.
"But isn't that rather difficult?" said Stella, with a smile.
"But isn't that kind of hard?" said Stella, smiling.
Lady Longford looked at her.
Lady Longford glanced at her.
"That serves me right for meddling," she said. "Yes, it is difficult, very difficult, and yet the art is easy enough; it contains only one rule, and that is 'to be content.'"
"That's what I get for interfering," she said. "Yeah, it’s tough, really tough, but the principle is actually simple; it only has one rule, and that is 'to be content.'"
"Then I shall continue to be happy," said Stella; "for I am very content."
"Then I'll keep being happy," said Stella; "because I'm really content."
"For the present," said the old lady. "Take care, my dear!"
"For now," said the old lady. "Be careful, my dear!"
Stella smiled; it was a strange sort of conversation, and there was a suggestion of something that did not appear on the surface.
Stella smiled; it was a peculiar kind of conversation, and there was a hint of something underlying that wasn't immediately obvious.
"Do you think that I look very discontented, then?" she asked.
"Do you think I look really unhappy?" she asked.
"No," said the old lady, eying her again. "No, you look very contented—at present. Isn't that a beautiful forest?"
"No," said the old lady, looking at her again. "No, you seem very happy—right now. Isn’t that a beautiful forest?"
It was an abrupt change of the subject, but Stella was equal to it.
It was a sudden change of subject, but Stella handled it well.
"I have been admiring it since I came in," she said; "it is like fairy land."
"I've been admiring it ever since I walked in," she said; "it's like a fairy tale."
"Go and enter it," said the old countess—"I am going to sleep for exactly ten minutes. Will you come back to me then? You see, I am very frank and rude; but I am very old indeed."
"Go ahead and go in," said the old countess. "I'm going to sleep for exactly ten minutes. Will you come back to me then? You see, I'm quite blunt and straightforward; but I really am very old."
Stella rose with a smile.
Stella got up smiling.
"I think you are very kind to me," she said.
"I think you’re really nice to me," she said.
The old countess looked up at the beautiful face with the dark, soft eyes bent down on her; and something like a sigh of regret came into her old, keen eyes.
The elderly countess looked up at the lovely face with the dark, gentle eyes gazing down at her, and a feeling of regret flickered in her sharp, aged eyes.
"You know how to make pretty speeches, my dear," she said. "You learnt that in Italy, I expect. Mind you come back to me."
"You know how to give nice speeches, my dear," she said. "I assume you learned that in Italy. Just make sure to come back to me."
Then, as Stella moved away, the old lady looked after her.
Then, as Stella walked away, the old lady watched her go.
"Poor child!" she murmured—"poor child! she is but a child; but he won't care. Is it too late, I wonder? But why should I worry about it?"
"Poor kid!" she murmured—"poor kid! She's just a kid; but he won't care. I wonder if it's too late? But why should I even worry about it?"
But it seemed as if she must worry about it, whatever it was, for after a few minutes' effort to sleep, she rose and went across to the tea-table.
But it felt like she had to worry about it, whatever it was, because after trying to sleep for a few minutes, she got up and went over to the tea table.
Lady Wyndward was making tea, but looked up and pushed a chair close beside her.
Lady Wyndward was making tea, but she looked up and pulled a chair close to her.
"What is it?" she asked, with a smile.
"What is it?" she asked, smiling.
"Who is she?" asked the countess, taking a cup and stirring the tea round and round, very much as Betty the washerwoman does—very much indeed.
"Who is she?" asked the countess, picking up a cup and stirring the tea in circles, just like Betty the washerwoman does—exactly like that.
Lady Wyndward did not ask "Who?" but replied in her serene, placid voice directly:
Lady Wyndward didn’t ask “Who?” but responded in her calm, steady voice directly:
"I don't know. Of course, I know that she is Mr. Etheridge's niece, but I don't know anything about her, except that she has[78] just come here from Italy. She said that she was not happy there."
"I don't know. I mean, I know she's Mr. Etheridge's niece, but I don't know anything about her, except that she just came here from Italy. She mentioned that she wasn't happy there."
"She is very beautiful," murmured the countess.
"She's really beautiful," whispered the countess.
"She is—very," assented Lady Wyndward.
"She is—totally," agreed Lady Wyndward.
"And something more than distinguished. I never saw a more graceful girl. She is only a child, of course."
"And something even more remarkable. I’ve never seen a more graceful girl. She’s just a child, though."
"Quite a child," assented Lady Wyndward again.
"Really a remarkable child," Lady Wyndward agreed again.
There was a pause, then the old countess said, almost abruptly:
There was a pause, then the old countess said, almost suddenly:
"Why is she here?"
"Why is she here?"
Lady Wyndward filled a cup carefully before replying.
Lady Wyndward carefully poured a cup before responding.
"She is a friend of Lilian's," she said; "at least she invited her."
"She’s a friend of Lilian," she said; "at least she invited her."
"I thought she was rather a friend of Leycester's," said the old lady, dryly.
"I thought she was more of a friend of Leycester's," said the old lady, stiffly.
Lady Wyndward looked at her, and a faint, a very faint color came into her aristocratic face.
Lady Wyndward looked at her, and a slight, very slight blush appeared on her aristocratic face.
"You mean that he has noticed her?" she said.
"You mean he's noticed her?" she said.
"Very much! I sat next to him at dinner. Was it wise to put him next to her? A child's head is quickly turned."
"Absolutely! I sat next to him at dinner. Was it really smart to put him next to her? A child's mind can be easily swayed."
"I did not arrange it so," replied Lady Wyndward. "I put his tablet next to Lenore's, as usual; but it got moved. I don't know who could have done it."
"I didn't arrange it that way," replied Lady Wyndward. "I placed his tablet next to Lenore's like I usually do, but it got moved. I have no idea who could have done it."
"I do," said the old lady. "It was Leycester himself. I am sure of it by the way he looked."
"I do," said the old lady. "It was Leycester himself. I'm certain of it by the way he looked."
Lady Wyndward's white brow contracted for a moment.
Lady Wyndward's white brow furrowed for a moment.
"It is like him. He will do or dare anything for an hour's amusement. I ought to be angry with him!"
"It’s just like him. He’ll do anything crazy for an hour of fun. I should be mad at him!"
"Be as angry as you like, but don't let him know that you are," said the old lady, shrewdly.
"Be as angry as you want, but don't let him see that you are," said the old lady, cleverly.
Lady Wyndward understood.
Lady Wyndward got it.
"How beautiful Lenore looks to-night," she said, looking across the room where Lady Lenore stood fanning herself, her head thrown back, her eyes fixed on a picture.
"How beautiful Lenore looks tonight," she said, glancing across the room where Lady Lenore was fanning herself, her head tilted back, her eyes focused on a painting.
"Yes," assented the old countess. "If I were a man I should not rest until I had won her; if I were a man—but then men are so different to what we imagine them. They turn aside from a garden lily to pluck a wayside flower——"
"Yes," agreed the old countess. "If I were a man, I wouldn’t stop until I had won her; if I were a man—but then men are so different from what we think they are. They walk past a garden lily to pick a wildflower——"
"But they come back to the lily," said Lady Wyndward, with a smile.
"But they come back to the lily," Lady Wyndward said, smiling.
"Yes," muttered the old countess, suavely; "after they have grown tired of the wild flower and thrown it aside."
"Yeah," mumbled the old countess smoothly; "after they've gotten bored with the wildflower and tossed it aside."
As she spoke the curtains were withdrawn and the gentlemen came sauntering in.
As she spoke, the curtains were pulled back and the men strolled in.
No one rests long over the wine, nowadays; the earl scarcely drank a glass after the ladies left; he would fill his glass—fill two perhaps, but rarely did more than sip them. Lord Leycester would take a bumper of claret—the cellars were celebrated for the Chateau Margaux. To-night it seemed as if he had taken an additional one, for there was a deeper color on his face, and a brighter light in his eyes than usual; the light which used to shine there in his school-days, when there was some piece of wildness on, more mad than usual. Lord Guildford came[79] in leaning lightly upon his arm, and he was talking to him in a low voice.
No one lingers over wine anymore; the earl barely had a glass after the ladies left; he would top off his glass—maybe fill two—but rarely drank more than a sip. Lord Leycester would down a hefty glass of claret—the cellars were famous for the Chateau Margaux. Tonight, it looked like he had one extra, as there was a deeper color in his face and a brighter spark in his eyes than usual; the kind of spark that used to shine during his school days when he was up to some wild behavior, crazier than normal. Lord Guildford came in, leaning lightly on his arm, and he was speaking to him in a low voice.
"One of the most beautiful faces I have ever seen, Ley: not your regular cut-out-to-pattern kind of face, but fresh and—and—natural. The sort of face Venus might have had when she rose from the sea that fine morning——"
"One of the most beautiful faces I've ever seen, Ley: not the typical model-type face, but fresh and—natural. The kind of face Venus might have had when she emerged from the sea that beautiful morning——"
"Hush!" said Lord Leycester, with a slight start, and he thought of the picture in his room, the picture of the Venus with the pale, fair face, across which he had drawn the defacing brush that night he had come home from his meeting with Stella. "Hush! they will hear you! Yes, she is beautiful."
"Hush!" said Lord Leycester, startling slightly as he thought of the painting in his room, the one of Venus with her pale, fair face, over which he had drawn the damaging brush after returning home from his meeting with Stella. "Hush! They will hear you! Yes, she is beautiful."
"Yes, beautiful! Take care, take care, Ley!" muttered Lord Charles.
"Yeah, gorgeous! Take care, take care, Ley!" muttered Lord Charles.
Leycester put his hand from him with a smile.
Leycester waved his hand away with a smile.
"You talk in parables to-night, Charlie, and don't provide the key. Go and get some tea."
"You’re speaking in riddles tonight, Charlie, and not giving any answers. Go and get some tea."
He went himself toward the table and got a cup, but his eyes wandered round the room, and the old countess and Lady Wyndward noticed the searching glance.
He walked over to the table and got a cup, but his eyes moved around the room, and the old countess and Lady Wyndward noticed his curious look.
"Leycester," said his mother, "will you ask Lenore to sing for us?"
"Leycester," his mother said, "could you ask Lenore to sing for us?"
He put down his cup and went down the room to where she was sitting beside the earl.
He set down his cup and walked across the room to where she was sitting next to the earl.
"My mother has sent me as one of her ambassadors to the queen of music," he said. "Will your majesty deign to sing for us?"
"My mom has sent me as one of her representatives to the queen of music," he said. "Will your majesty please sing for us?"
She looked up at him with a smile, then gave her cup to one of the maids, and put her hand upon his arm.
She looked up at him with a smile, then handed her cup to one of the maids and placed her hand on his arm.
"Do you know that this is the first time you have spoken to me since—since—I cannot remember?"
"Do you realize this is the first time you’ve talked to me since—since—I can’t remember?"
"One does not dare intrude upon royalty too frequently; it would be presumptuous," he said.
"One shouldn't intrude on royalty too often; that would be arrogant," he said.
"In what am I royal?" she asked.
"In what way am I royal?" she asked.
"In your beauty!" he said, and he was the only man in the room who would have dared so pointed a reply.
"In your beauty!" he said, and he was the only guy in the room who would have dared to say something so bold.
"Thanks," she said, with a calm smile; "you are very frank to-night."
"Thanks," she said, smiling calmly. "You're being very straightforward tonight."
"Am I? And why not? We do not hesitate to call the summer sky blue or the ocean vast. There are some things so palpable and generally acknowledged that to be reserved about them would be absurd."
"Am I? And why not? We don’t hesitate to call the summer sky blue or the ocean vast. Some things are so obvious and widely recognized that being hesitant about them would be ridiculous."
"That will do," she said. "Since when have you learnt such eloquent phrases? What shall I sing, or shall I sing at all?"
"That’s enough," she said. "When did you start using such smooth phrases? What should I sing, or should I even sing at all?"
"To please me you have but to sing to please yourself!" he said.
"To make me happy, all you have to do is sing for your own enjoyment!" he said.
"Find me something then," she said, and sat down with her hands folded, looking a very queen indeed.
"Find me something then," she said, and sat down with her hands folded, looking like a true queen.
He knelt down beside the canterbury, and, as at a signal, there was a general gathering round the piano, but she still sat calm and unconscious, very queen-like indeed.
He knelt down beside the canterbury, and, as if on cue, everyone gathered around the piano, but she remained calm and unaware, very queen-like indeed.
Leycester found a song, and set it up for her, opened the piano, took her bouquet from her lap, and waited for her gloves,[80] the rest looking on as if interference were quite out of the question.
Leycester found a song and got it ready for her. He opened the piano, took her bouquet from her lap, and waited for her to put on her gloves, while the others looked on as if interfering was completely out of the question.[80]
Slowly she removed her gloves and gave them to him, touched the piano with her jeweled fingers, and began to sing.
Slowly, she took off her gloves and handed them to him, touched the piano with her jeweled fingers, and started to sing.
At this moment Stella, who had been wandering round the fernery, came back to the entrance, and stood listening and absorbed.
At that moment, Stella, who had been wandering around the fern garden, returned to the entrance and stood there, listening intently and absorbed.
She had never heard so beautiful a voice, not even in Italy. But presently, even while a thrill of admiration was running through her, she became conscious that there was something wanting. Her musical sense was unsatisfied. The notes were clear, bell-like, and as harmonious as a thrush's, the modulation perfect; but there was something wanting. Was it heart? From where she stood she could see the lovely face, with its dark violet eyes upturned, its eloquent mouth curved to allow the music vent, and the loveliness held her inthralled, though the voice did not move her.
She had never heard such a beautiful voice, not even in Italy. But soon, even while she felt a rush of admiration, she realized something was missing. Her musical instincts weren’t satisfied. The notes were clear, bell-like, and as harmonious as a thrush's song, the modulation perfect; but something was still lacking. Was it emotion? From where she stood, she could see the lovely face, with its dark violet eyes looking up, its expressive lips curved to let the music flow, and its beauty captivated her, even though the voice didn’t truly touch her.
The song came to an end, and the singer sat with a calm smile receiving the murmurs of gratitude and appreciation, but she declined to sing again, and Stella saw Lord Leycester hand her her gloves and bouquet and stand ready to conduct her whither she would.
The song ended, and the singer sat with a gentle smile, accepting the murmurs of thanks and admiration. However, she chose not to perform again. Stella noticed Lord Leycester handing her her gloves and bouquet, ready to guide her wherever she wanted to go.
"He stands like her slave, to obey her slightest wish," she thought. "Ah! how happy she must be," and with a something that was almost a sigh, she turned back into the dim calm of the fernery; she felt strangely alone and solitary at that moment.
"He stands there like her servant, ready to do her every little wish," she thought. "Ah! how happy she must be," and with a feeling that was almost a sigh, she stepped back into the soft quiet of the fernery; she felt oddly alone and isolated at that moment.
Suddenly there was a step behind her, and looking up she saw Lord Leycester.
Suddenly, she heard a step behind her, and when she looked up, she saw Lord Leycester.
"I have found you!" he said, and there was a ring of satisfaction and pleasure in his voice that went straight to her heart. "Where have you been hiding?"
"I've found you!" he said, and there was a tone of satisfaction and joy in his voice that went straight to her heart. "Where have you been hiding?"
She looked up at the handsome face full of life and strong manhood, and her eyes fell.
She looked up at the handsome face, full of vitality and strong masculinity, and her gaze dropped.
"I have not been hiding," she said. "I have been here."
"I haven't been hiding," she said. "I've been here."
"You are right," he said, seating himself beside her; "this is the best place; it is cool and quiet here; it is more like our woods, is it not, with the ferns and the primroses?" and at the "our" he smiled into her eyes.
"You’re right," he said, sitting down next to her. "This is the best spot; it’s cool and quiet here. It’s more like our woods, isn’t it, with the ferns and the primroses?" He smiled into her eyes when he said "our."
"It is very lovely here," she said. "It's all lovely. How beautifully she sings!" she added, rather irrelevantly.
"It’s really nice here," she said. "Everything is lovely. She sings so beautifully!" she added, somewhat off-topic.
"Sings?" he said. "Oh, Lenore! Yes, she sings well, perfectly. And that reminds me. I have been sent to ask you to make music for us."
"Sings?" he said. "Oh, Lenore! Yes, she sings beautifully, perfectly. And that reminds me. I was asked to see if you would make music for us."
Stella shrank back with a glance of alarm.
Stella recoiled with a look of fear.
"I? Oh, no, no! I could not."
"I? Oh, no way! I couldn't."
He smiled at her.
He smiled at her.
"But your uncle——"
"But your uncle—"
"He should not!" said Stella, with a touch of crimson. "I could not sing. I am afraid."
"He shouldn't!" Stella said, a bit flushed. "I can't sing. I'm scared."
"Afraid! You?" he said. "Of what?"
"Afraid? You?" he said. "Of what?"
"Of—of—everything," she said, with a little laugh. "I could not sing before all these people. I have never done so. Besides, to sing after Lady Lenore would be like dancing a hornpipe."
"Of—of—everything," she said with a light laugh. "I couldn't sing in front of all these people. I've never done that. Plus, singing after Lady Lenore would be like trying to dance a hornpipe."
"I should be content if you would dance a hornpipe," he said. "I should think it good and wise."
"I would be happy if you danced a hornpipe," he said. "I think that would be great and smart."
"Are you laughing at me?" she said, looking up at the dark eyes. "Why?"
"Are you laughing at me?" she asked, looking up at the dark eyes. "Why?"
"Laughing at you?" he repeated. "I! I could not. It is you who laugh at me; I think you are laughing at me most times. You will not sing, then?"
"Laughing at you?" he repeated. "Me! I could never do that. You're the one who laughs at me; I feel like you're laughing at me most of the time. So you're not going to sing, then?"
"I cannot," she said.
"I can't," she said.
"Then you shall not," he responded; "you shall not do anything you do not like. But some time you will sing for us, will you not? Your uncle has been telling us about your voice, and how you came by it," and his own voice grew wonderfully gentle.
"Then you won’t," he replied; "you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. But someday you will sing for us, right? Your uncle has been telling us all about your voice and how you came to have it," and his own voice became incredibly soft.
"My father, he meant," said Stella, simply. "Yes; he could sing. He was a great musician, and when I think of that, I am inclined to resolve never to open my lips again."
"My father, that’s what I meant," Stella said plainly. "Yeah; he could sing. He was an amazing musician, and when I think about that, I’m tempted to just never say another word."
There was a moment's pause. Stella sat pulling a piece of maidenhair apart, her eyes downcast; his eyes were reading her beautiful face, and noting the graceful turns of the white neck. Someone was playing the grand piano, and the music floated in and about the tall palms. It was an intoxicating moment for him! The air was balmy with perfumes from the exotics, the warm blood was running freely in his veins, the beauty of the girl beside him seemed to entrance him. Instinctively his hand, being idly near her, went toward hers, and would have touched it, but suddenly one of the maids entered, and with a slow, respectful air approached them. She held a silver salver, on which lay a small note, folded in a lover's knot.
There was a brief pause. Stella sat, pulling apart a piece of maidenhair, her eyes lowered; his gaze was taking in her beautiful face and the elegant curve of her white neck. Someone was playing the grand piano, and the music drifted among the tall palms. It was an intoxicating moment for him! The air was warm with the scents of exotic flowers, his blood was racing, and the beauty of the girl next to him seemed to mesmerize him. Without thinking, his hand, resting near hers, reached out to touch it, but just then, one of the maids came in and approached them with a slow, respectful demeanor. She carried a silver tray, on which a small note was folded in a lover's knot.
Lord Leycester looked up; the interruption came just in time.
Lord Leycester looked up; the interruption happened just in time.
"For me?" he said.
"For me?" he asked.
"For Miss Etheridge, my lord," replied the maid, with a courtesy.
"For Miss Etheridge, my lord," replied the maid, with a bow.
"For me?" echoed Stella, taking the note.
"For me?" Stella repeated, taking the note.
"I can guess who it is from," he said, with a smile. "Lilian is growing impatient—if she is ever that."
"I can guess who it's from," he said with a smile. "Lilian is getting impatient—if she ever is."
Stella unfolded the note. This was it: "Will you come to me now, if you care to?"
Stella opened the note. This was it: "Will you come to me now, if you want to?"
"Oh, yes, I will go at once," she said, standing up.
"Oh, yes, I'll go right away," she said, getting up.
He rose with a sigh.
He got up with a sigh.
"It is the first time I have envied Lilian anything," he said, in a low voice.
"It’s the first time I've ever envied Lilian for anything," he said softly.
"This way, if you please, miss," said the maid.
"This way, if you'd like, miss," said the maid.
"A moment—a moment only," said Lord Leycester, and as Stella stopped, he gathered a few sprays of maidenhair from the margin of the fountain.
"A moment—a moment only," said Lord Leycester, and as Stella paused, he plucked a few sprigs of maidenhair from the edge of the fountain.
"It is a peace-offering. Will you take it to her? I promised that I would ask you to go directly after dinner," he said, softly.
"It’s a peace offering. Will you take it to her? I promised I’d ask you to go right after dinner," he said softly.
"Yes," said Stella, and as she took it there rose once more in her mind the word Jasper Adelstone had spoken—"infamous." This man who sent his sister such a message in such a voice!
"Yes," Stella said, and as she took it, the word Jasper Adelstone had used came back to her mind—"infamous." This man who sent his sister such a message in such a tone!
"Thanks," he said. "But it was scarcely necessary. I have sent her something more beautiful, more precious."
"Thanks," he said. "But it wasn’t really necessary. I’ve sent her something even more beautiful, more valuable."
Stella did not understand far a moment, then as her eyes met his, she knew that he meant herself, and the color flooded her face.
Stella didn't understand at first, but when her eyes met his, she realized he was talking about her, and her face turned red.
"You should not say that," she said, gravely, and before he could answer she moved away, and followed the maid.
"You shouldn't say that," she said seriously, and before he could respond, she walked away, following the maid.
The maid led her through the hall and up the broad stairs, across the corridor and knocked at Lady Lilian's door.
The maid walked her through the hall and up the wide stairs, across the corridor, and knocked on Lady Lilian's door.
Stella entered, and a grave peace seemed to fall upon her.
Stella walked in, and a serious calm seemed to settle over her.
Lady Lilian was lying on the couch by the window, and raised herself to hold out her hand.
Lady Lilian was lying on the couch by the window and propped herself up to extend her hand.
"How good of you to come!" she said, eagerly, and as the voice broke on Stella's ear, she knew what Lady Lenore's voice wanted. "You think me very selfish to bring you away from them all do you not?" she added, still holding Stella's hand in her white, cool one.
"How nice of you to come!" she said eagerly, and as the voice hit Stella's ears, she realized what Lady Lenore's voice was after. "You think I'm very selfish for pulling you away from everyone else, don’t you?" she continued, still holding Stella's hand in her cool, white one.
"No," said Stella, "I am very glad to come. I would have come before, but I did not know whether I might."
"No," Stella said, "I'm really happy to be here. I would have come earlier, but I wasn't sure if I could."
"I have been waiting, and did not like to send for you," said Lady Lilian, "and have you had a pleasant evening?"
"I've been waiting and didn't want to send for you," Lady Lilian said, "Did you have a nice evening?"
Stella sank into a low seat beside the couch, and looked up into the lovely face with a smile.
Stella sat down in a low seat next to the couch and looked up at the beautiful face with a smile.
"I have had a wonderful evening!" she said.
"I had a great evening!" she said.
Lady Lilian looked at her inquiringly.
Lady Lilian looked at her with curiosity.
"Wonderful," said Stella, frankly. "You see I have never been in such a place as this before; it all seems so grand and beautiful—more beautiful than grand indeed, that I can scarcely believe it is real."
"Wonderful," Stella said honestly. "You see, I've never been in a place like this before; it all feels so grand and beautiful—more beautiful than grand, actually, that I can hardly believe it's real."
"It is real—too real," said Lady Lilian, with a smile and a little sigh. "I daresay you think it is very nice, and I—do you know what I think?"
"It’s real—way too real," said Lady Lilian, with a smile and a little sigh. "I bet you think it’s really nice, and I—do you know what I think?"
Stella shook her head.
Stella shook her head.
"I think, as I look down at your little cottage, how beautiful, how nice your life must be."
"I think, as I look down at your cozy cottage, how beautiful and how nice your life must be."
"Mine!" said Stella. "Well, yes, it is very nice. But this is wonderful."
"Mine!" Stella exclaimed. "Well, yes, it is really nice. But this is amazing."
"Because you are not used to it," said Lady Lilian. "Ah! you would soon get tired of it, believe me."
"Because you're not used to it," said Lady Lilian. "Oh! You would get tired of it quickly, trust me."
"Never," breathed Stella, looking down; as she did so she saw the maidenhair, and held it up.
"Never," Stella whispered, looking down; as she did, she noticed the maidenhair and held it up.
"Lord Leycester sent these to you," she said.
"Lord Leycester sent these to you," she said.
A loving light came into Lady Lilian's eyes as she took the green, fragrant sprays.
A warm glow filled Lady Lilian's eyes as she picked the green, fragrant sprigs.
"Leycester?" she said, touching her cheek with them. "That is like him—he is too good to me."
"Leycester?" she said, touching her cheek with them. "That sounds just like him—he's too good to me."
Stella looked across the room at a picture of the Madonna rising from the earth, with upturned, glorious eyes.
Stella glanced across the room at a picture of the Madonna emerging from the earth, with uplifted, radiant eyes.
"Is he?" she murmured.
"Is he?" she whispered.
"Oh, yes, yes, there never was a brother like him in all the wide world," said Lady Lilian, in a rapt voice. "I cannot tell you how good he is to me; he is always thinking of me—he who has so much to think of. I fancy sometimes that people are apt to deem him selfish and—and—thoughtless, but they do not know——"
"Oh, yes, yes, there has never been a brother like him in the whole world," said Lady Lilian, with an excited tone. "I can't express how good he is to me; he's always thinking about me—he who has so much on his mind. I sometimes feel that people tend to see him as selfish and—and—careless, but they don't understand——"
"No," said Stella again. The voice sounded like music in her ears—she could have listened forever while it sung his song; and yet that word suddenly rang out in discord, and she smiled. "He seems very kind," she said—"he is very kind to me."
"No," Stella said again. The voice was like music to her ears—she could have listened to it forever as it sang his song; but that word suddenly felt out of place, and she smiled. "He seems really nice," she said—"he's really nice to me."
Lady Lilian looked at her suddenly, and an anxious expression came into her eyes. It was not many nights ago that she had implored Leycester to see no more of the girl with the dark eyes and silky hair; and here was the girl sitting at her feet, and it was her doing! She had not thought of that before; she had been so fascinated by the fresh young beauty, by the pure, frank eyes, that she had actually acted against her own instincts, and brought her into Leycester's path!
Lady Lilian suddenly looked at her, and an anxious look filled her eyes. Just a few nights ago, she had begged Leycester not to see the girl with the dark eyes and silky hair; and now the girl was sitting at her feet, and it was her fault! She hadn't realized that before; she had been so captivated by the fresh young beauty and the pure, honest eyes that she had actually gone against her own instincts and led her into Leycester's life!
"Yes, he is very kind to everybody," she said. "And you have enjoyed yourself? Have they been singing?"
"Yeah, he's really nice to everyone," she said. "And did you have fun? Have they been singing?"
"Yes, Lady Beauchamp."
"Yes, Lady Beauchamp."
"Lenore," said Lilian, eagerly. "Ah, yes; does she not sing beautifully, and is she not lovely?"
"Lenore," Lilian said eagerly. "Oh, yes; doesn't she sing beautifully, and isn't she lovely?"
"She sings beautifully, and she is very lovely," said Stella, still looking at the Madonna.
"She sings beautifully, and she's really lovely," said Stella, still gazing at the Madonna.
Lady Lilian laughed softly.
Lady Lilian chuckled softly.
"I am very fond of Lenore. You will like her very much when you know her better. She is—I was going to say—very imperial."
"I really like Lenore. You'll like her a lot when you get to know her better. She is—I was about to say—very regal."
"That would be right," said Stella; "she is like a queen, only more beautiful than most queens have been."
"That’s true," Stella said. "She’s like a queen, but even more beautiful than most queens have been."
"I am so glad you admire her," said Lady Lilian; then she paused a moment, and her white hand fell like a thistle down on the dark head beside her. "Shall I tell you a secret?"
"I’m really glad you admire her," said Lady Lilian; then she paused for a moment, and her pale hand rested gently on the dark head beside her. "Want me to share a secret?"
Stella looked up, with a smile.
Stella smiled up.
"Yes; I will promise to keep it."
"Yes; I promise to keep it."
Lilian smiled down at her.
Lilian smiled at her.
"How strangely you said that—so gravely. Yes, I think you would keep a secret to the death. But this is not one of that sort; it is only this—that we hope, all of us, that Lenore will become my sister."
"How weirdly you said that—so seriously. Yes, I think you'd keep a secret until your last breath. But this isn't one of those; it's just that all of us hope Lenore will become my sister."
Stella did not start; did not remove her eyes from the pale, lovely face, but into those eyes a something came that was not wonder nor pain, but a strong, indefinable expression, as if she were holding her breath in the effort to suppress any sign of feeling.
Stella didn’t move; didn’t take her eyes off the pale, beautiful face, but into those eyes came something that was neither wonder nor pain, but a powerful, indescribable expression, as if she were holding her breath to keep any sign of feeling from showing.
"Do you mean that Lord Leycester will marry her?" she said, distinctly.
"Are you saying that Lord Leycester will marry her?" she asked clearly.
Lady Lilian nodded.
Lady Lilian agreed.
"Yes, that is it. Would it not be nice?"
"Yes, that's it. Wouldn't that be nice?"
Stella smiled.
Stella grinned.
"For Lord Leycester?"
"For Lord Leycester?"
Lady Lilian laughed her soft laugh.
Lady Lilian laughed her gentle laugh.
"What a strange girl you are," she said, smoothing the silky hair. "What am I to say to that? Well—yes, of course. And for Lenore, too," she added, with a touch of pride.
"What a strange girl you are," she said, smoothing the silky hair. "What should I say to that? Well—yes, of course. And for Lenore, too," she added, with a hint of pride.
"Yes, for Lady Lenore also," said Stella, and her eyes went back to the Madonna.
"Yeah, for Lady Lenore too," said Stella, and her eyes returned to the Madonna.
"We are all so anxious to see Leycester married," went on[84] Lady Lilian, with a smile. "They say he is—so wild, I think it is, they say! Ah, they do not see him as I see him. Do you think he is wild?"
"We're all so eager to see Leycester get married," continued[84] Lady Lilian, smiling. "They say he’s—so wild, I believe it is, that’s what they say! Ah, they don’t see him the way I do. Do you think he’s wild?"
Stella paled. The strain was great, her heart was beating with suppressed throbs. The gentle girl did not know how she was torturing her with such questions.
Stella went pale. The tension was intense, and her heart was pounding with restrained beats. The kind girl had no idea how much she was tormenting her with those questions.
"I?" she murmured. "I do not know. I cannot tell. How should I? I scarcely know your brother."
"I?" she whispered. "I have no idea. I can't say. How would I? I hardly know your brother."
"Ah, no, I forget," said Lady Lilian. "To me it seems as if we had known each other so long, and we only met the other morning for a few minutes. How is it? Do you possess some charm, and did you conceal it in the flowers you gave me, so that I am under a spell, Stella? That is your name, isn't it? It is a beautiful name; are you angry with me for calling you by it?"
"Ah, no, I forgot," said Lady Lilian. "It feels like we've known each other forever, but we only met for a few minutes the other morning. What's going on? Do you have some kind of charm that you hid in the flowers you gave me, so now I'm under your spell, Stella? That's your name, right? It's such a lovely name; are you mad at me for calling you that?"
"Angry! No!" said Stella, putting up her warm, firm hand, and touching the thin white one resting on her hair. "No, I like you to call me by it."
"Angry! No!" Stella said, raising her warm, firm hand and gently touching the thin white hand resting on her hair. "No, I like it when you call me that."
"And you will call me by mine—Lilian?"
"And you will call me by mine—Lilian?"
"If you wish it," said Stella. "Yes, I will."
"If you want it," said Stella. "Yes, I will."
"And we shall be great friends. See, I have kept your flowers quite cool and fresh," and she pointed to a vase in which the primroses stood at the other end of the room. "I love wild flowers. They are Heaven's very own, are they not? No human hand does anything for them, or helps them to grow."
"And we’ll be great friends. Look, I’ve kept your flowers nice and fresh," she pointed to a vase where the primroses stood at the other end of the room. "I love wildflowers. They’re a gift from Heaven, aren’t they? No human hand does anything for them or helps them grow."
Stella listened to the low, beautiful voice with a rapt awe.
Stella listened to the low, beautiful voice in complete awe.
Lady Lilian looked down at her with a smile.
Lady Lilian looked down at her with a smile.
"I wonder whether you would grant me a favor if I asked it?" she said.
"I wonder if you would do me a favor if I asked for one?" she said.
"I would do anything for you," said Stella, looking up at her.
"I would do anything for you," Stella said, gazing up at her.
"Will you go and play for me?" she said. "I know that you can play and sing because I have looked into your eyes."
"Will you go and play for me?" she asked. "I know you can play and sing because I’ve looked into your eyes."
"Suppose I say that I cannot," said Stella, laughing softly.
"Let's say I can't," Stella said, laughing softly.
"You cannot!" said Lady Lilian. "I am never mistaken. Leycester says that I am a witch in such matters."
"You can't!" said Lady Lilian. "I'm never wrong. Leycester says I'm a witch when it comes to these things."
"Well, I will try," said Stella, and she crossed the room and opened the tiny piano, and began to play a sonata by Schubert.
"Okay, I’ll give it a shot," said Stella, and she walked across the room, opened the small piano, and started playing a sonata by Schubert.
"I cannot play like Lady Lenore," she said, almost to herself, but Lady Lilian heard her.
"I can't play like Lady Lenore," she said, almost to herself, but Lady Lilian heard her.
"You play exquisitely," she said.
"You play amazingly," she said.
"No, I can't play," repeated Stella, with almost a touch of impatience; then she looked up and saw the Madonna, and on the impulse of the moment began to sing Gounod's "Ave Maria." There is no more exquisite piece of devotional music in the world, and it was Stella's favorite. She had sung it often and often in the dreary school-days, with all her longing heart in her voice; she had sung it in solemn aisled cathedrals, while the incense rose to the vaulted roof; but she had never sung it as she sang it now—now that the strange, indefinable pain was filling her heart with wistful vague longing. Lady Lilian leant forward—her lips parted, her eyes filling with tears—so rapt that she did not notice that the door had opened, and that Lord Leycester stood in the room. When she did see him he held up[85] his hand to silence any word of greeting, and stood with his head lowered, his eyes fixed on Stella's face, upturned, white, and rapt. As he listened, his handsome face grew pale, his dark eyes deepened with intense emotion; he had stood beside the piano down-stairs while Lady Lenore had been singing, with a calm, polite attention; here and at this moment his heart beat and throbbed with an intense longing to bend and kiss the upturned face—with an intense longing to draw the eyes toward his—to silence the exquisite voice—to change its imploring prayer into a song of love.
"No, I can't play," Stella repeated, a hint of impatience in her tone. Then she looked up and saw the Madonna, and in that moment, she started singing Gounod's "Ave Maria." It’s one of the most beautiful pieces of devotional music in the world, and it was Stella’s favorite. She had sung it many times during her dreary school days, pouring all her longing into it; she had performed it in solemn cathedrals, where the incense rose up to the vaulted ceiling. But she had never sung it like she did now—now that a strange, indescribable pain was filling her heart with wistful longing. Lady Lilian leaned forward, her lips parted and eyes welling with tears, so deeply moved that she didn’t notice when the door opened and Lord Leycester entered the room. When she finally saw him, he raised his hand to silence any greeting and stood with his head lowered, his eyes locked on Stella's turned-up, pale, and entranced face. As he listened, his handsome face grew pale, and his dark eyes deepened with intense emotion; he had stood beside the piano downstairs while Lady Lenore had been singing, calmly attentive. But here, in this moment, his heart beat and throbbed with a strong desire to lean down and kiss her upturned face—with a strong desire to draw her gaze to his—to silence that exquisite voice—to transform its desperate prayer into a song of love.
All unconsciously Stella sang on till the end, that last, lingering, exquisite, long-drawn sigh; then she turned and saw him, but she did not move—only turned pale, her eyes fixed on his. And so they looked at each other.
All unconsciously, Stella sang on until the end, that last, lingering, exquisite, drawn-out sigh; then she turned and saw him, but she didn’t move—only turned pale, her eyes locked on his. And so they looked at each other.
With an effort he broke the spell, and moved. But he did not speak to her at once, but to Lilian.
With effort, he shook off the spell and moved. But he didn't speak to her right away; instead, he talked to Lilian.
"I have brought you something," he said, in a low voice, and he held up the sketch.
"I brought you something," he said quietly, holding up the sketch.
Lady Lilian uttered a cry of delight.
Lady Lilian let out a joyful cry.
"And it is for me! Oh, Leycester, that is nice! It is beautiful! I know who painted it—it was your uncle, Stella! Oh, yes, I know!"
"And it’s for me! Oh, Leycester, that’s great! It’s beautiful! I know who painted it—it was your uncle, Stella! Oh, yes, I know!"
"You are right," said Leycester, then he went toward Stella.
"You’re right," Leycester said, then he walked over to Stella.
"How can I thank you?" he said, in a low voice. "I know now why you would not sing to to us down-stairs! You were quite right. I would not have you sing to a mob in a drawing-room after dinner. What shall I say?—what can I say?"
"How can I thank you?" he said, quietly. "I get it now—it's clear why you didn't want to sing for us downstairs! You were completely right. I wouldn't want you to perform for a crowd in a living room after dinner. What should I say?—what can I say?"
Stella looked up pale and almost breathless beneath the passionate fire that burned in his eyes.
Stella looked up, pale and nearly breathless under the intense fire that blazed in his eyes.
"I did not know you were here," she said, at last.
"I didn't know you were here," she finally said.
"Or you would not have sung. I am glad I came—I cannot say how glad! You will not sing again?"
"Or you wouldn't have sung. I'm really glad I came—I can't say how glad! You won't sing again?"
"No, no," she said.
"No way," she said.
"No," he said. "I did not think you would, and yet I would give something to hear you once—only once more."
"No," he said. "I didn't think you would, and yet I would give anything to hear you just once—just one more time."
"No," said Stella, and she rose and went back to her seat.
"No," Stella said, standing up and heading back to her seat.
"Isn't it beautiful?" said Lady Lilian, in a murmur. "I have been richly endowed to-night. Your song and this picture. How exquisite it was! Where did you learn to sing like that?"
"Isn't it beautiful?" Lady Lilian murmured. "I've been incredibly blessed tonight. Your song and this picture. It was so exquisite! Where did you learn to sing like that?"
"Nowhere," said Leycester. "That cannot be learnt!"
"Nowhere," Leycester said. "That's something you can't learn!"
Lilian looked at him; he was still pale, and his eyes seemed to burn with suppressed eagerness.
Lilian looked at him; he was still pale, and his eyes seemed to blaze with repressed excitement.
"Go and thank Mr. Etheridge," she said.
"Go thank Mr. Etheridge," she said.
"Presently," he said, and he came and put his hand on her arm. "Presently! let me rest here a little while. It is Paradise after——" he paused.
"Right now," he said, coming over and placing his hand on her arm. "Right now! Let me relax here for a bit. It's like Paradise after——" he paused.
"You shall not rest," she said. "Go and sing something, Ley."
"You can't take a break," she said. "Go and sing something, Ley."
Then, as Stella looked up, she laughed softly.
Then, as Stella looked up, she chuckled quietly.
"Did you not know he could sing? He is a bad, wicked, indolent boy. He can do all sorts of things when he likes, but he never will exert himself. He will not sing, now will you?"
"Did you not know he could sing? He's a bad, wicked, lazy boy. He can do all sorts of things when he wants, but he never puts in the effort. He won't sing, will you?"
He stood looking at Stella, and as if constrained to speak and look at him, Stella raised her eyes.
He stood staring at Stella, and feeling somehow compelled to respond, Stella lifted her gaze to him.
"Will you sing?" she said, almost inaudibly.
"Will you sing?" she asked, barely above a whisper.
As if waiting for her command, he bent his head and went to the piano.
As if waiting for her signal, he lowered his head and walked over to the piano.
His fingers strayed over the notes slowly for a moment or two, then he said, without turning his head:
His fingers hovered over the notes slowly for a minute or two, then he said, without looking away:
"Have you seen these flowers?"
"Have you seen these flowers?"
Stella did not wish to move; but the voice seemed to draw her, and she rose and crossed to the piano.
Stella didn't want to move; but the voice seemed to pull her in, so she stood up and walked over to the piano.
He looked up.
He glanced up.
"Stay," he murmured.
"Stay," he whispered.
She hesitated a second, then stood with downcast eyes, which, hidden as they were, seemed to feel his ardent gaze fixed upon her.
She paused for a moment, then stood with her eyes downcast, which, though hidden, seemed to sense his intense gaze focused on her.
He still touched the keys gently, and then, without further prelude, he began in a low voice:
He still touched the keys softly, and then, without any more build-up, he started in a quiet voice:
The river flowed softly, murmuring to the vast ocean, But there was still no peace; For love was hiding in the leafy thicket;
I saw him lying with his bow next to him; He shouted, 'Babe, we will never, ever be apart!'
By the river in the valley at dusk.
But love was hidden in the clouds and fog; I heard him singing beautifully on the mountainside,
It's pointless to run because I'm everywhere. In every peaceful valley, on every mountainside.
With his eyes fixed on hers, he sang as if every word were addressed to her; his voice was like a flute, mellow and clear, and musical, but it was not the voice but the words that seemed to sink into Stella's heart as she listened. It seemed to her as if he dared her to fly, to seek safety from him—his love, he seemed to say, would pursue her in every quiet valley, on every mountain side.
With his eyes locked onto hers, he sang as if every word was meant for her; his voice was smooth and bright like a flute, but it wasn’t just the sound—it was the words that seemed to pierce Stella’s heart as she listened. It felt to her like he was challenging her to escape, to find safety from him—his love, he seemed to imply, would follow her in every quiet valley and on every mountain side.
For a moment she forgot Lady Lenore, forgot everything; she felt helpless beneath the spell of those dark eyes, the musical voice; her head drooped, her eyes closed.
For a moment, she forgot Lady Lenore, forgot everything; she felt powerless under the charm of those dark eyes, the melodic voice; her head drooped, and her eyes closed.
"'Tis all in vain you fly, for everywhere am I, in every quiet valley, on every mountain side."
"It’s pointless to run away because I’m everywhere, in every quiet valley, on every mountainside."
Was it to be so with her? Would his presence haunt her ever and everywhere?
Was it going to be like this for her? Would his presence follow her everywhere, all the time?
With a start she turned from him and glided swiftly to the couch as if seeking protection.
With a jolt, she turned away from him and quickly moved to the couch as if looking for safety.
Lady Lilian looked at her.
Lilian gazed at her.
"You are tired," she said.
"You look tired," she said.
"I think I am," said Stella.
"I think I am," Stella said.
"Leycester take her away; I will not have her wearied, or she will not come again. You will come again, will you not?"
"Leycester, take her away; I don’t want her to get tired, or she won’t come back. You will come back, won’t you?"
"Yes," said Stella, "I will come again."
"Yeah," Stella said, "I’ll come again."
Lord Leycester stood beside the open door, but Lilian still clung to her hand.
Lord Leycester stood next to the open door, but Lilian still held onto her hand.
"Good-night," she said, and she put up her face.
"Good night," she said, and she lifted her face.
Stella bent and kissed her.
Stella leaned down and kissed her.
"Good-night," she answered, and passed out.
"Goodnight," she replied, and then fell asleep.
They went down the stairs in silence, and reached the fernery; then he stopped short.
They walked down the stairs quietly and arrived at the fern room; then he halted suddenly.
"Will you not wait a moment here?" he said.
"Will you wait a moment here?" he said.
Stella shook her head.
Stella shook her head.
"It must be late," she said.
"It must be late," she said.
"A moment only," he said. "Let me feel that I have you to myself for a moment before you go—you have belonged to others until now."
"Just a moment," he said. "Let me appreciate having you to myself for a minute before you leave—you've been with other people until now."
"No, no," she said—"I must go."
"No, no," she said, "I have to go."
And she moved on; but he put out his hand, and stopped her.
And she continued on, but he reached out his hand and stopped her.
"Stella!"
"Stella!"
She turned, and looked at him most piteously; but he saw only her loveliness before him like a flower.
She turned and looked at him with such sadness, but he only saw her beauty in front of him like a flower.
"Stella," he repeated, and he drew her nearer, "I must speak—I must tell you—I love you!"
"Stella," he said again, pulling her closer, "I need to talk—I have to tell you—I love you!"
CHAPTER XII.
"I love you," he said.
"I love you," he said.
Only three words, but only a woman can understand what those three words meant to Stella.
Only three words, but only a woman can grasp what those three words meant to Stella.
She was a girl—a mere child, as Lady Wyndward had said; never, save from her father's lips, had she heard those words before.
She was a girl—just a child, as Lady Wyndward had said; never, except from her father's lips, had she heard those words before.
Even now she scarcely realized their full meaning. She only knew that his hand was upon her arm; that his eyes were fixed on hers with a passionate, pleading entreaty, combined with a masterful power which she felt unable to resist.
Even now, she hardly understood their full meaning. She only knew that his hand was on her arm; that his eyes were locked onto hers with a passionate, pleading request, mixed with a commanding strength that she felt she couldn't resist.
White and almost breathless she stood, not downcast, for her eyes felt drawn to his, all her maidenly nature roused and excited by this first declaration of a man's love.
White and almost breathless, she stood, not looking down, because her eyes were drawn to his. All of her youthful nature was stirred and excited by this first confession of a man's love.
"Stella, I love you!" he repeated, and his voice sounded like some low, subtle music, which rang through her ears even after the words had died from his lips.
"Stella, I love you!" he said again, and his voice was like a soft, gentle melody that echoed in her ears even after the words had faded away.
Pale and trembling she looked at him, and put her hand to gently force his grasp from her arm.
Pale and shaking, she looked at him and gently tried to pull his hand away from her arm.
"No, no!" she panted.
"No way!" she panted.
"But it is 'yes,'" he said, and he took her other hand and held her a close prisoner, looking into the depths of the dark, wondering, troubled eyes. "I love you, Stella."
"But it is 'yes,'" he said, taking her other hand and holding her tightly, gazing into the depths of her dark, troubled eyes. "I love you, Stella."
"No," she repeated again, almost inaudibly. "It is impossible!"
"No," she said again, almost under her breath. "That's impossible!"
"Impossible!" he echoed, and a faint smile flitted across the[88] eager face—a smile that seemed to intensify the passion in his eyes. "It seems to me impossible not to love you. Stella, are you angry with me—offended? I have been too sudden, too rude and rough."
"Impossible!" he repeated, and a slight smile crossed the[88] eager face—a smile that seemed to deepen the passion in his eyes. "It seems impossible not to love you. Stella, are you mad at me—offended? I’ve been too abrupt, too harsh and blunt."
At his tender pleading her eyes drooped for the first time.
At his earnest request, her eyes lowered for the first time.
Too rough, too rude! He, who seemed to her the type of knightly chivalry and courtesy.
Too rough, too rude! He, who appeared to her as the perfect example of knightly chivalry and politeness.
"I should have remembered how pure and delicate a flower my beautiful love was," he murmured. "I should have remembered that my love was a star, to be approached with reverence and awe, not taken by storm. I have been too presumptuous; but, oh, Stella, you do not know what such love as mine is! It is like a mountain torrent hard to stem; it sweeps all before it. That is my love for you, Stella. And now, what will you say to me?"
"I should have remembered how pure and delicate my beautiful love was," he said softly. "I should have remembered that my love was a star, to be approached with respect and wonder, not taken by force. I have been too confident; but, oh, Stella, you don't understand what a love like mine is! It’s like a rushing mountain stream that’s hard to contain; it sweeps everything away. That’s my love for you, Stella. So now, what will you say to me?"
As he spoke he drew her still nearer to him; she could feel his breath stirring her hair, could almost hear the passionate beating of his heart.
As he talked, he pulled her even closer to him; she could feel his breath moving her hair, could almost hear the intense pounding of his heart.
What should she say to him? If she allowed her heart to speak she would hide her face upon his breast and whisper—"Take me." But, girl as she was, she had some idea of all that divided them; the very place in which they stood was eloquent of the difference between them; between him, the future lord of Wyndward, and she, the poor painter's niece.
What should she say to him? If she let her heart speak, she would hide her face on his chest and whisper—"Take me." But, being a girl, she understood a bit about all that separated them; even the very place they were standing said a lot about their differences; between him, the future lord of Wyndward, and her, the poor painter's niece.
"Will you not speak to me?" he murmured. "Have you not a single word for me? Stella, if you knew how I long to hear those beautiful lips answer me with the words I have spoken. Stella, I would give all I possess in the world to hear you say, 'I love you!'"
"Will you not talk to me?" he murmured. "Don’t you have a single word for me? Stella, if you only knew how much I long to hear those beautiful lips respond to me with the words I’ve said. Stella, I would give everything I own in the world to hear you say, 'I love you!'"
"No, no," she said, again, almost pantingly. "Do not ask me—do not say any more. I—I cannot bear it!"
"No, no," she said, breathing hard. "Please don’t ask me—don’t say anything else. I—I can’t take it!"
His face flushed hotly for a moment, but he held her tightly, and his eyes searched hers for the truth.
His face turned red for a moment, but he held her tightly, and his eyes searched hers for the truth.
"Does it pain you to hear that I love you?" he whispered. "Are you angry, sorry? Can you not love me, Stella? Oh, my darling!—let me call you my darling, mine, if only for once, for one short minute! See, you are mine, I hold you in both hands! Be mine for a short minute at least, while you answer me. Are you sorry? Can you not give me a little love in return for all the love I bear you? Cannot you, Stella?"
"Does it hurt you to hear that I love you?" he whispered. "Are you upset, regretful? Can't you love me, Stella? Oh, my darling!—let me call you my darling, mine, if only for once, for one brief moment! Look, you are mine, I hold you in both hands! Be mine for at least a moment while you answer me. Are you regretful? Can't you give me a little love in return for all the love I have for you? Can't you, Stella?"
Panting now, and with the rich color coming and going on her face, she looks this way and that like some wild, timid animal seeking to escape.
Panting now, with her face flushing and paling, she glances around nervously like a wild, timid animal trying to find a way out.
"Do not press me, do not force me to speak," she almost moans. "Let me go now."
"Don't pressure me, don't make me talk," she nearly cries. "Let me go now."
"No, by Heaven!" he says, almost fiercely. "You shall not, must not go, until you have answered me. Tell me, Stella, is it because I am nothing to you, and you do not like to tell me so? Ah! better the truth at once, hard as it may be to bear, than suspense. Tell me, Stella."
"No, by God!" he says, almost angrily. "You won't, can't go, until you answer me. Tell me, Stella, is it because I mean nothing to you, and you don’t want to say so? Ah! It’s better to know the truth right away, as difficult as it may be to handle, than to be left in suspense. Tell me, Stella."
"It—it—is not that," she says, with drooping head.
"It—it—is not that," she says, with her head down.
"What is it, then?" he whispers, and he bends his head to catch[89] her faintly whispered words, so that his lips almost touch her face.
"What is it, then?" he whispers, bending his head to catch[89] her softly spoken words, his lips almost brushing against her face.
From the drawing-room comes the sound of some one playing; it recalls all the grandeur of the scene, all the high mightiness of the house to which he belongs—of which he is so nearly the head, and it gives her strength.
From the living room, the sound of someone playing fills the air; it brings back all the elegance of the scene, all the importance of the house to which he belongs—of which he is almost the head, and it gives her strength.
Slowly she raises her head and looks at him.
Slowly, she lifts her head and looks at him.
There is infinite tenderness, infinite yearning, and suppressed maidenly passion in her eyes.
There is endless softness, endless longing, and repressed youthful passion in her eyes.
"It is not that," she says. "But—do you forget?"
"It’s not that," she says. "But—do you forget?"
"Forget!" he asks, patiently, gently, though his eyes are burning with impetuous eagerness.
"Forget!" he asks, patiently and gently, though his eyes are burning with intense eagerness.
"Do you forget who I am—who you are?" she says, faintly.
"Do you forget who I am—who you are?" she asks, softly.
"I forget everything except that you are to me the most lovely and precious of creatures on God's earth," he says, passionately. Then, with a touch of his characteristic pride, "What need have I to remember anything else, Stella?"
"I forget everything except that you are the most beautiful and precious person to me on this planet," he says, passionately. Then, with a hint of his usual pride, "What do I need to remember anything else for, Stella?"
"But I have," she said. "Oh yes, it is for me to remember. I cannot—I ought not to forget. It is for me to remember. I am only Stella Etheridge, an artist's niece, a nobody—an insignificant girl, and you—oh, Lord Leycester!"
"But I have," she said. "Oh yes, it’s my responsibility to remember. I can’t—I shouldn’t forget. It’s my duty to remember. I’m just Stella Etheridge, an artist’s niece, a nobody—an unimportant girl, and you—oh, Lord Leycester!"
"And I?" he says, as if ready to meet her fairly at every point.
"And I?" he says, as if he's prepared to face her fairly at every turn.
"And you!"—she looks around—"you are a nobleman; will be the lord of all this beautiful place—of all that you were showing me the other day. You should not, ought not to tell me that—that—what you have told me."
"And you!"—she looks around—"you are a nobleman; you'll be the lord of all this beautiful place—of everything you showed me the other day. You shouldn't, you really shouldn't tell me that—that—what you just told me."
He bent over her, and his hand closed on her arm with a masterful caressing touch.
He leaned over her, and his hand gripped her arm with a powerful, gentle touch.
"You mean that because I am what I am—that because I am rich I am to be made poor; because I have so much—too much, that the one thing on earth which would make the rest worth having is to be denied me."
"You mean that just because I am who I am—that because I am rich I should be made poor; because I have so much—too much, that the one thing on earth that would make everything else worth having is going to be taken away from me."
He laughed almost fiercely.
He laughed almost maniacally.
"Better to be the poorest son of the soil than lord of many acres, if that were true, Stella. But it is not. I do not care whether I am rich or poor, noble or nameless—yes, I do! I am glad for your sake. I have never cared before. I have never realized it before, but I do now. I am glad now. Do you know why?"
"Better to be the poorest person in the world than the lord of many acres, if that were true, Stella. But it's not. I don't care if I'm rich or poor, noble or anonymous—actually, I do! I'm happy for your sake. I never cared before. I never realized it until now, but I do now. I'm happy now. Do you know why?"
She shook her head, her eyes downcast.
She shook her head, looking down.
"Because I can lay them all at your feet," and as he speaks he bends on one knee beside her and draws her hand with trembling hands to his heart.
"Because I can put them all at your feet," and as he says this, he kneels beside her and, with shaking hands, pulls her hand to his heart.
"See, Stella, I lay them at your feet. I say take them, if you think them worth—take them, and make them worth having; no, I say rather, share them with me? Set against your love, my darling, title, lands, wealth—are all worthless dross to me. Give me your love, Stella; I must, I will have it!" and he presses a passionate clinging kiss on her hand.
"Look, Stella, I put these at your feet. I say take them if you think they’re valuable—take them and make them valuable; no, I’d rather say, share them with me? Compared to your love, my darling, titles, land, and wealth—all of that means nothing to me. Give me your love, Stella; I need it, I have to have it!" and he kisses her hand passionately, holding on tightly.
Frightened by his vehemence, Stella draws her hand away and shrinks back.
Frightened by his intensity, Stella pulls her hand away and recoils.
He rises and draws her to a seat, standing beside her calm and penitent.
He gets up and leads her to a seat, standing next to her, calm and remorseful.
"Forgive me, Stella! I frighten you! See, I will be quite gentle and quiet—only listen to me!"
"Forgive me, Stella! I scare you! Look, I'll be very gentle and calm—just listen to me!"
"No, no," she murmurs, trembling, "I must not. Think—if—if—I said what you wish me to say, how could I meet the countess? What would they say to me? They would blame me for stealing your love."
"No, no," she whispers, shaking, "I can't. Just think—if—I said what you want me to say, how could I face the countess? What would they think of me? They would accuse me of taking your love."
"You have not stolen; no nun from a convent could have been more free from artifice than you, Stella. You have stolen nothing; it is I who have given—GIVEN you all."
"You haven’t stolen anything; no nun from a convent could be more genuine than you, Stella. You’ve taken nothing; it’s me who has given—GIVEN you everything."
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"It is the same," she murmured. "They would be so displeased. Oh, it cannot be."
"It’s the same," she whispered. "They would be so unhappy. Oh, it can’t be."
"It cannot be?" he repeated, with a smile. "But it has already come to pass. Am I one to love and unlove in a breath, Stella? Look at me!"
"It can't be?" he repeated, smiling. "But it has already happened. Am I the kind of person who loves and stops loving in an instant, Stella? Look at me!"
She raises her eyes, and meets his eager, passionate gaze.
She looks up and meets his eager, passionate gaze.
"Do I look like one to be swayed as a reed by any passing wind, gentle or rough? No, Stella, such love as I feel for you is not to be turned aside. Even if you were to tell me that you do not, cannot love me, my love would not die; it has taken root in my heart—it has become part of myself. There is not one hour since I saw you that I have not thought about you. Stella, you have come to me even in my sleep; I have dreamed that you whispered to me, 'I love you.' Let the dream be a true one. Oh, my life, my darling, let your heart speak, if it is to say that it loves me. See, Stella, you are all the world to me—do not rob me of happiness. You do not doubt my love?"
"Do I look like someone who can be swayed like a reed by any passing wind, gentle or rough? No, Stella, the love I have for you can’t be pushed away. Even if you told me that you don’t, can’t love me, my love wouldn’t go away; it has taken root in my heart—it has become a part of me. There hasn’t been an hour since I saw you that I haven’t thought about you. Stella, you’ve come to me even in my dreams; I’ve dreamed that you whispered to me, 'I love you.' Let that dream be true. Oh, my life, my darling, let your heart speak, if it says that it loves me. Look, Stella, you mean everything to me—don’t take away my happiness. You don’t doubt my love, do you?"
Doubt his love! That was not possible for her to do, since every word, every look, bore the impress of truth.
Doubt his love? That was impossible for her, since every word and every glance showed the mark of truth.
But still she would not yield. Even as he spoke, she fancied she could see the stern face of the earl looking at her with hard condemnation—could see the beautiful eyes of the countess looking down at her with cold displeasure and wondering, amazed scorn.
But she still wouldn’t give in. Even as he spoke, she imagined she could see the earl’s stern face looking at her with harsh judgment—could see the beautiful eyes of the countess gazing down at her with icy displeasure and a mix of bewildered scorn.
Footsteps were approaching, and she rose hurriedly, to fly from him if need be. But Lord Leycester was not a man to be turned aside. As she rose he took her arm gently, tenderly, with loving persuasion, and drew her near to him.
Footsteps were getting closer, and she quickly got up, ready to run away from him if necessary. But Lord Leycester wasn’t the type to be easily dismissed. As she stood, he gently and lovingly took her arm, pulling her close to him.
"Come with me," he said. "Do not leave me for a moment. See, the door is open—it is quite warm. We shall be alone here. Oh, my darling, do not leave me in suspense."
"Come with me," he said. "Don’t leave me for even a second. Look, the door is open—it’s really warm. We’ll be alone here. Oh, my love, please don’t keep me in suspense."
She was powerless to resist, and he led her on to the terrace outside.
She couldn't resist, and he guided her out to the terrace.
Out into the dusky night, odorous with the breath of the flowers, and mystical in the dim light of the stars. A gentle summer, zephyr-like air stirred the trees; the sound of the water falling over the weir came like music up the hillside. A nightingale sang in the woods below them; all the night seemed full of slumberous passion and unspoken love.
Out into the dim night, filled with the scent of flowers, and magical in the soft glow of the stars. A gentle summer breeze stirred the trees; the sound of water cascading over the weir floated like music up the hillside. A nightingale sang in the woods below them; the entire night felt thick with sleepy passion and unexpressed love.
"We are alone here, Stella," he murmured. "Now answer[91] me. Listen once more, darling! I am not tired of telling you; I shall never tire of it. Listen! I love you—I love you!"
"We're alone here, Stella," he whispered. "Now answer[91] me. Listen again, sweetheart! I'm not tired of telling you; I'll never get tired of it. Listen! I love you—I love you!"
The stars grew dull and misty before her eyes, the charm of his voice, of his presence, was stealing over her; the passionate love which burnt in her heart for him was finding its way through cool prudence, her lips were tremulous. A sigh, long and deep, broke from them.
The stars became faint and blurry in front of her, the allure of his voice and his presence enveloping her; the intense love she felt for him was breaking through her calm restraint, her lips were trembling. A long, deep sigh escaped from them.
"I love you!" he replied, as if the words were a spell, as indeed they were—a spell not to be resisted. "Give me your answer, Stella. Come close to me. Whisper it! whisper 'I love you,' or send me away. But you will not do that; no, you shall not do that!" and forgetful of his vow to be gentle with her, he put his arm round her, drew her to him and—kissed her.
"I love you!" he said, as if the words were magic, which they truly were—a magic that couldn’t be ignored. "Tell me your answer, Stella. Come closer. Whisper it! whisper 'I love you,' or send me away. But you won't do that; no, you can't do that!" And forgetting his promise to be gentle with her, he wrapped his arm around her, pulled her in, and—kissed her.
It was the first kiss. A thrill ran through her, the sky seemed to sink, the whole night to pause as if it were waiting. With a little shudder of exquisite pleasure, mingled with that subtle pain which ecstasy always brings in its train, she laid her head upon his breast, and hiding her eyes, murmured—
It was the first kiss. A thrill ran through her, the sky seemed to lower, and the entire night paused as if it were waiting. With a slight shudder of exquisite pleasure, mixed with that subtle pain that ecstasy always brings, she laid her head on his chest, and hiding her eyes, murmured—
"I love you!"
"I love you!"
If the words meant much to him—to him the man of the world before whom many a beautiful woman had been ready to bow with complaisant homage—if they meant much to him, how much more did they mean to her?
If the words meant a lot to him—him, the worldly man before whom many beautiful women had been eager to show their admiration—if they meant a lot to him, how much more did they mean to her?
All her young maiden faith spoke in those three words. With them she surrendered her young, pure life, her unstained, unsullied heart to him. With a passion as intense as his own, she repaid him tenfold. For a moment he was silent, his eyes fixed on the stars, his whole being thrilling under the music—the joy of this simple avowal. Then he pressed her to him, and poured a shower of kisses upon her hair and upon her arm which lay across his breast.
All her youthful faith was expressed in those three words. With them, she dedicated her innocent, unblemished life, her pure heart to him. With a passion as strong as his, she gave back to him tenfold. For a moment, he was silent, his eyes fixed on the stars, his whole being alive with the music—the joy of this simple confession. Then he pulled her close and showered kisses on her hair and on her arm resting on his chest.
"My darling, my darling!" he murmured. "Is it really true? Can I—dare I believe it: you love me? Oh, my darling, the whole world seems changed to me. You love me! See, Stella, it seems so wonderful that I cannot realize it. Let me see your eyes, I shall find the truth there."
"My love, my love!" he whispered. "Is it really true? Can I—should I believe it: you love me? Oh, my love, the whole world feels different to me. You love me! Look, Stella, it's so amazing that I can hardly believe it. Let me see your eyes; I'll find the truth there."
She pressed still closer to him, but he raised her head gently—in his very touch was a caress, and it was as if his hands kissed her—and looked long into the rapt, upturned eyes. Then he bent his head slowly, and kissed her once—hungrily, clingingly.
She pressed even closer to him, but he gently lifted her head—in his touch was a caress, almost like his hands were kissing her—and he looked deeply into her captivated, upturned eyes. Then he slowly bent his head and kissed her once—intensely, with a longing embrace.
Stella's eyes closed and her face paled under that passionate caress, then slowly and with a little sigh she raised her head and kissed him back again, kiss for kiss.
Stella closed her eyes, and her face turned pale under that passionate touch. Then, slowly and with a soft sigh, she lifted her head and kissed him back, matching his kisses.
No word was spoken; side by side, with her head upon his breast, they stood in silence. For them Time had vanished, the whole world seemed to stand still.
No words were exchanged; standing side by side with her head on his chest, they remained silent. For them, time had disappeared, and the entire world felt frozen.
Half amazed, with a dim wonder at this new delight which had entered her life, Stella watched the stars and listened to the music of the river. Something had happened to change her whole existence, it was as if the old Stella whom she knew so well had gone, and a new being, wonderfully blessed, wonderfully happy, had taken her place.
Half amazed, with a vague sense of wonder at this new joy that had come into her life, Stella watched the stars and listened to the sound of the river. Something had happened to change her entire existence; it felt as though the old Stella she knew so well had disappeared, and a new person, incredibly blessed and incredibly happy, had taken her place.
And as for him, for the man of the world, he too stood[92] amazed, overwhelmed by the new-born joy. If any one had told him that life held such a moment for him, he would not have believed it; he who had, as he thought, drained the cup of earthly pleasure to the dregs. His blood ran wildly through his veins, his heart beat madly.
And as for him, the worldly man, he too stood[92] amazed, overwhelmed by the newfound joy. If anyone had told him that life could offer him such a moment, he wouldn’t have believed it; he who thought he had experienced every earthly pleasure there was. His blood raced through his veins, and his heart pounded wildly.
"At last," he murmured; "this is love."
"Finally," he whispered; "this is love."
But suddenly the awakening came. With a start she looked up at him and strove to free herself, vainly, from his embrace.
But suddenly she woke up. With a start, she looked up at him and tried to free herself, helplessly, from his embrace.
"What have I done?" she whispered, with awe-subdued voice.
"What have I done?" she whispered, her voice filled with awe.
"Done!" he murmured, with a rapt smile. "Made one man happier than he ever dreamed it possible for mortal to be. That is all."
"Done!" he whispered, with a joyful smile. "I made one guy happier than he ever thought was possible for anyone to be. That's it."
"Ah, no!" she said; "I have done wrong! I am afraid!—afraid!"
"Ah, no!" she said; "I made a mistake! I'm scared!—scared!"
"Afraid of what? There is nothing to make you afraid. Can you speak of fear while you are in my arms—with your head on my breast? Lean back, my darling; now speak of fear."
"Afraid of what? There's nothing to be scared of. Can you talk about fear while you’re in my arms—with your head on my chest? Lean back, my love; now tell me about your fear."
"Yes, even now," she whispered. "Now—and I am so happy!" she broke off to herself, but he heard her. "So happy! Is it all a dream? Tell me."
"Yes, even now," she whispered. "Right now—and I’m so happy!" She trailed off to herself, but he heard her. "So happy! Is this all a dream? Tell me."
He bent and kissed her.
He leaned down and kissed her.
"Is it a dream, do you think?" he answered.
"Do you think it's a dream?" he replied.
The crimson dyed her face and neck, and her eyes drooped.
The red colored her face and neck, and her eyes sagged.
"And you are happy?" he said. "Think what I must be. For a man's love is deeper, more passionate than a woman's, Stella. Think what I must be!"
"And you’re happy?" he asked. "Just think about how I must feel. A man's love is deeper, more intense than a woman's, Stella. Just imagine what I must be feeling!"
She sighed and looked up at him.
She sighed and looked up at him.
"But still it is wrong! I fear that. All the world will say that."
"But still, that’s not right! I’m worried about that. Everyone will say so."
"All the world!" he echoed, with smiling scorn. "What have we to do with the world? We two stand outside, beyond it. Our world is love—is our two selves, my darling."
"All the world!" he echoed, smiling with disdain. "What do we care about the world? We stand apart, beyond it. Our world is love—it's just the two of us, my darling."
"All the world," she said. "Ah! what will they say?" and instinctively she glanced over her shoulder at the great house with the glow of light streaming from its many windows. "Even now—now they are wondering where you are, expecting, waiting for you. What would they say if they knew you were here with me—and—and all that has happened?"
"Everyone," she said. "Oh! What will they think?" and without thinking, she looked back at the big house with light pouring out of its many windows. "Even now—right now, they’re wondering where you are, expecting and waiting for you. What would they say if they knew you were here with me—and—and everything that's happened?"
His eyes darkened. He knew better than she, with all her fears, what they would say, and already he was braving himself to meet the storm, but he smiled to re-assure her.
His eyes grew dark. He understood better than she did, with all her fears, what they would say, and he was already preparing himself to face the storm, but he smiled to reassure her.
"They will say that I am the most fortunate of men. They will say that the gods have lavished their good gifts with both hands—they have given me all the things that you make so much of, and the greatest of all things—the true sole love of a pure, beautiful angel."
"They will say that I am the luckiest man. They will say that the gods have poured out their blessings—they have given me all the things you value so much, and the greatest of all things—the true, pure love of a beautiful angel."
"Oh, hush, hush!" she murmured.
"Oh, be quiet!" she murmured.
"You are an angel to me," he said, simply. "I am not worthy to touch the hem of your dress! If I could but live my worthless, sinful life over again, for your sake, my darling, it should be purer and a little less unworthy of you."
"You’re an angel to me," he said simply. "I’m not worthy to touch the hem of your dress! If only I could live my worthless, sinful life over again, for you, my darling, it would be purer and a little less unworthy of you."
"Oh, hush!" she murmured. "You unworthy of me! You are my king!"
"Oh, be quiet!" she whispered. "You don't deserve me! You are my king!"
Strong man as he was he was stirred and moved to the depths of his being at the simple words, eloquent of her absolute trust and devotion.
Strong man though he was, he was deeply stirred and moved by her simple words, which expressed her complete trust and devotion.
"My Stella," he murmured, "if you knew all; but see, my life is yours from henceforth. I place it in your hands, mold it as you will. It is yours henceforth."
"My Stella," he whispered, "if you only knew everything; but look, my life is yours from now on. I give it to you, shape it however you want. It belongs to you from this point forward."
She was looking at him, all her soul in her eyes, and at his words of passionate protestation, a sudden thrill ran through her, then as instantly, as if a sudden cold hand had come between them, she shivered.
She was looking at him, her eyes full of emotion, and at his words of intense protest, a sudden thrill ran through her. Then, just as quickly, as if a cold hand had come between them, she shivered.
"Mine," she breathed, fearfully, "until they snatch it from me."
"Mine," she whispered, nervously, "until they take it from me."
CHAPTER XIII.
He started. The words had almost the solemnity of a prophesy.
He began. The words carried a sense of seriousness, almost like a prophecy.
"Who will dare?" he said; then he laughed. "My little, fearsome, trembling darling!" he murmured, "fear nothing or rather, tell me what you fear, and whom."
"Who will be brave enough?" he said, then he laughed. "My tiny, fierce, trembling sweetheart!" he murmured, "don’t be afraid or, actually, tell me what you’re afraid of and who."
She glanced toward the windows.
She looked at the windows.
"I fear them all!" she said, quietly and simply.
"I’m scared of all of them!" she said, softly and straightforwardly.
"My father?"
"My dad?"
She inclined her head and let her head fall upon his shoulder.
She leaned her head and let it rest on his shoulder.
"The countess, all of them. Lord Leycester——"
"The countess, all of them. Lord Leycester——"
He put his hand upon her lips softly.
He gently placed his hand on her lips.
"What was that I heard?" he said, with tender reproach.
"What did I just hear?" he said, with gentle disapproval.
She looked up.
She glanced up.
"Leycester," she whispered.
"Leycester," she whispered.
He nodded.
He nodded.
"Would to Heaven the name stood alone," he said, almost bitterly. "The barrier you fancy stands between us would vanish and fade away then. Never, even in sport, call me by my title again, my darling, or I shall hate it!"
"How I wish the name were just that," he said, almost bitterly. "The barrier you think exists between us would disappear completely then. Please, don't ever jokingly call me by my title again, my love, or I'll come to hate it!"
She smiled.
She grinned.
"I shall never forget it," she said. "They will not let me. I am not Lady Lenore."
"I'll never forget it," she said. "They won't let me. I'm not Lady Lenore."
He started slightly, then looked down at her.
He jumped a little, then looked down at her.
"Thank Heaven, no!" he said, with a smile.
"Thank goodness, no!" he said, with a smile.
Stella smiled almost sadly.
Stella smiled with a hint of sadness.
"She might forget; she is noble too. How beautiful she is!"
"She might forget; she’s noble too. How beautiful she is!"
"Is she?" he said, smiling down at her. "To me there is only one beautiful face in the world, and—it is here," and he touched it with his finger—"here—my very own. But what is Lenore to us to-night, my darling? Why do you speak of her?"
"Is she?" he said, smiling down at her. "To me, there's only one beautiful face in the world, and—it’s right here," and he touched it with his finger—"here—my very own. But what does Lenore mean to us tonight, my darling? Why are you talking about her?"
"Because—shall I tell you?"
"Should I tell you?"
He nodded, looking down at her.
He nodded, looking down at her.
"Because they said—Lady Lilian said, that——" she stopped.
"Because they said—Lady Lilian said that——" she paused.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"That they wished you to marry her," she whispered.
"That they want you to marry her," she whispered.
He laughed, his short laugh.
He chuckled, his brief chuckle.
"She might say the same of several young ladies," he said. "My mother is very anxious on the point. Yes, but wishes are[94] not horses, or one could probably be persuaded to mount and ride as their parents wish them—don't that sound wise and profound? I shall not ride to Lady Lenore; I have ridden to your feet, my darling!"
"She could say the same about several young women," he said. "My mom is really concerned about that. Yes, but wishes aren’t horses, or people could probably be convinced to get on and ride like their parents want them to—doesn’t that sound clever and deep? I’m not going to ride to Lady Lenore; I’ve come to your feet, my love!"
"And you will never ride away again," she murmured.
"And you will never ride away again," she whispered.
"Never," he said. "Here, by your side, I shall remain while life lasts!"
"Never," he said. "I'll stay right here by your side for as long as I live!"
"While life lasts!" she repeated, as if the words were music. "I shall have you near me always. Ah, it sounds too beautiful! too beautiful!"
"While life lasts!" she repeated, as if the words were a melody. "I'll always have you close to me. Ah, it sounds so beautiful! So beautiful!"
"But it will be true," he said.
"But it will be true," he said.
The clock chimed the hour. Stella started.
The clock struck the hour. Stella jumped.
"So late!" she said, with a little sigh. "I must go!" and she glanced at the windows with a little shudder. "If I could but steal away without seeing them—without being seen! I feel—" she paused, and the crimson covered her face and neck—"as if they had but to glance at me to know—to know what has happened," and she trembled.
"So late!" she said with a slight sigh. "I have to go!" and she glanced at the windows with a little shiver. "If only I could slip away without seeing them—without being seen! I feel—" she paused, and a flush spread across her face and neck—"as if they only had to look at me to know—to know what happened," and she trembled.
"Are you so afraid?" he said. "Really so afraid? Well, why should they know?"
"Are you really that scared?" he said. "Like, genuinely scared? Well, why should they find out?"
She looked up eagerly.
She looked up with excitement.
"Oh, no, do not let them know! Why should we tell them; it—it is like letting them share in our happiness; it is our secret, is it not?"
"Oh, no, don't let them find out! Why should we tell them? It's like letting them be a part of our happiness; it's our secret, right?"
"Let us keep it," he said, quietly, musingly. "Why should they know, indeed! Let us keep the world outside, for a while at least. You and I alone in our love, my darling."
"Let’s hold on to it," he said softly, thoughtfully. "Why should they know, really! Let’s keep the outside world out, at least for a little while. Just you and me in our love, my darling."
With his arm round her they went back to the fernery, and here she drew away from him, but not until he had taken another kiss.
With his arm around her, they headed back to the fernery, and here she pulled away from him, but not before he stole another kiss.
"It is our real 'good night,' you know," he said; "the 'good-night' we shall say presently will mean nothing. This is our 'good-night.' Happy dreams, my angel, my star!"
"It’s our real 'good night,' you know," he said; "the 'good night' we’ll say later won’t mean anything. This is our 'good night.' Sweet dreams, my angel, my star!"
Stella clung to him for a moment with a little reluctant sigh, then she looked up at him with a smile.
Stella held on to him for a moment with a slight, hesitant sigh, then she looked up at him with a smile.
"I am afraid I am awfully tumbled and tangled," she said, putting her hand to her hair.
"I'm afraid I'm really a mess," she said, running her fingers through her hair.
He smoothed the silken threads with his hand, and as he did so drew the rose from her hair.
He ran his hand over the smooth silk threads, and as he did, he pulled the rose from her hair.
"This is mine," he murmured, and he put it in his coat.
"This is mine," he whispered, and he tucked it into his coat.
"Oh, no!" she exclaimed. "And this is how you keep our secret! Do you not think every eye would notice that great rose, and know whence it came?"
"Oh, no!" she exclaimed. "And this is how you keep our secret! Don't you think every eye would notice that big rose and figure out where it came from?"
"Yes, yes, I see," he said. "After all, a woman is the one for a secret—the man is not in the field; but then it will be safe here," and he put the rose inside the breast of his coat.
"Yeah, yeah, I get it," he said. "In the end, it’s a woman who keeps a secret—the man isn’t involved; but it’ll be safe here," and he tucked the rose inside the pocket of his coat.
Then trying to look as if nothing had happened, trying to look as if the whole world had not become changed for her, Stella sauntered into the drawing-room by his side.
Then, trying to act like nothing had happened and as if her entire world hadn't changed, Stella strolled into the drawing room beside him.
And it really seemed as if no one had noticed their entrance. Stella felt inclined to congratulate herself, not taking into consideration the usages of high breeding, which enable so many[95] people to look as if they were unaware of an entrance which they had been expecting for an hour since.
And it honestly felt like no one noticed when they arrived. Stella felt like patting herself on the back, not considering the social norms that allow so many people to appear as if they’re unaware of an entrance they’ve been expecting for the last hour.
"No one seems to notice," she whispered behind her fan, but Lord Leycester smiled—he knew better.
"No one seems to notice," she whispered behind her fan, but Lord Leycester smiled—he was aware.
She walked up the room, and Lord Leycester stopped before a picture and pointed to it; but he did not speak of the picture—instead, he murmured:
She walked into the room, and Lord Leycester stopped in front of a picture and pointed to it; but he didn’t say anything about the picture—instead, he murmured:
"Will you meet me by the stile by the river to-morrow evening, Stella?"
"Will you meet me by the gate by the river tomorrow evening, Stella?"
"Yes," she murmured.
"Yeah," she whispered.
"I will bring the boat, and we will row down the stream. Will you come at six o'clock?"
"I'll bring the boat, and we'll row down the river. Will you come at six?"
"Yes," she said again.
"Yes," she replied again.
If he asked her to meet him on the banks of the Styx, she would have answered as obediently.
If he asked her to meet him by the river Styx, she would have responded just as obediently.
Then Mr. Etheridge approached with the countess, and before he could speak Lord Leycester took the bull by the horns, as it were.
Then Mr. Etheridge came over with the countess, and before he could say anything, Lord Leycester jumped right in.
"Lilian is delighted with the sketch," he said. "We left her filled with gratitude, did we not Miss Etheridge?"
"Lilian is thrilled with the sketch," he said. "We left her feeling grateful, didn't we, Miss Etheridge?"
Stella inclined her head. The large, serene eyes of the countess seemed to penetrate to the bottom of her heart and read her—their—secret already.
Stella tilted her head. The countess's large, calm eyes seemed to see right into her heart and uncover her—their—secret already.
"I think we must be going, Stella; the fly has been waiting some time," said her uncle in his quiet fashion.
"I think we need to leave, Stella; the ride has been waiting for a while," her uncle said calmly.
"So soon!" murmured the countess.
"Already?!" murmured the countess.
But Mr. Etheridge glanced at the clock with a smile, and Stella held out her hand.
But Mr. Etheridge looked at the clock with a smile, and Stella extended her hand.
As she did so, she felt rather than saw the graceful form of Lady Lenore coming toward them.
As she did that, she felt, more than saw, the elegant figure of Lady Lenore approaching them.
"Are you going, Miss Etheridge?" she said, her clear voice full of regret. "We have seen so little of you; and I meant to ask you so much about Italy. I am so sorry."
"Are you leaving, Miss Etheridge?" she said, her clear voice filled with regret. "We've seen so little of you; and I wanted to ask you so much about Italy. I'm really sorry."
And as she spoke, she looked full into poor Stella's eyes.
And as she spoke, she looked directly into poor Stella's eyes.
For a moment Stella was silent and downcast, then she raised her eyes and held out her hand.
For a moment, Stella was quiet and gloomy, then she looked up and extended her hand.
"It is late," she murmured. "Yes, we must go."
"It’s getting late," she said softly. "Yeah, we should head out."
As she looked up, she met the gaze of the violet eyes, and almost started, for there seemed to be shining in them a significant smile of mocking scorn and contemptuous amusement; they seemed to say, quite plainly:
As she looked up, she caught the gaze of the violet eyes and nearly jumped, for there seemed to be a gleaming smile of mocking scorn and disdainful amusement in them; they seemed to clearly say:
"You think that no one knows your secret. You think that you have triumphed, that you have won him. Poor simple child, poor fool. Wait and see!"
"You think no one knows your secret. You believe you’ve won, that you’ve got him. Poor naive child, poor fool. Just wait and see!"
If ever eyes spoke, this is what Lady Lenore's seemed to say in that momentary glance, and as Stella turned aside, her face paled slightly.
If eyes ever spoke, this is what Lady Lenore's seemed to say in that brief glance, and as Stella looked away, her face turned a little pale.
"You must come and see us again, Miss Etheridge," said the countess, graciously.
"You have to come visit us again, Miss Etheridge," the countess said, warmly.
"Lilian has extorted a solemn promise to that effect," said Leycester, as he shook hands with Mr. Etheridge.
"Lilian has gotten a serious promise about that," said Leycester, as he shook hands with Mr. Etheridge.
Then he held out his hand to Stella, but in spite of prudence he could not part from her till the last moment.
Then he reached out his hand to Stella, but despite being cautious, he couldn't let go of her until the very last moment.
"Let me take you to your carriage," he said, "and see that you are well wrapped up."
"Let me help you to your carriage," he said, "and make sure you’re bundled up well."
The countess's eyes grew cold, and she looked beyond them rather than at them, and Stella murmured something about trouble, but he laughed softly, and drawing her hand on his arm led her away.
The countess's eyes turned icy, and she looked past them instead of at them, while Stella whispered something about trouble. He chuckled quietly and, taking her hand on his arm, guided her away.
All the room saw it, and a sort of thrill ran through them; it was an attention he paid only to such old and honored friends as the old countess and Lenore.
Everyone in the room noticed it, and a shiver went through them; he only gave that kind of attention to old and respected friends like the countess and Lenore.
"Oh, why did you come?" whispered Stella, as they reached the hall. "The countess looked so angry."
"Oh, why did you come?" Stella whispered as they got to the hall. "The countess looked so mad."
He smiled.
He grinned.
"I could not help it. There, not a word more. Now let me wrap this round you;" and, of course, as he wrapped it round her, he managed to convey a caress in the touch of his hand.
"I couldn't help it. That’s all there is to say. Now let me wrap this around you;" and, of course, as he wrapped it around her, he managed to convey a gentle touch with his hand.
"Remember, my darling," he murmured, almost dangerously loud, as he put her into the fly. "To-morrow at six."
"Remember, my darling," he whispered, almost too loud, as he helped her into the carriage. "Tomorrow at six."
Then he stood bareheaded, and the last Stella saw was the light of tender, passionate love burning in his dark eyes.
Then he stood without a hat, and the last thing Stella saw was the light of tender, passionate love shining in his dark eyes.
She sank back in the furthermost corner of the fly in silent, rapt reflection. Was it all a dream? Was it only a trick of fancy, or did she feel his passionate kisses on her lips and face entangled in her hair. Had she really heard Lord Leycester Wyndward declare that he loved her?
She sank back in the farthest corner of the room in silent, intense thought. Was it all just a dream? Was it merely a flight of fancy, or did she actually feel his passionate kisses on her lips and face entangled in her hair? Had she really heard Lord Leycester Wyndward say that he loved her?
"Are you asleep, Stella?" said her uncle, and she started.
"Are you asleep, Stella?" her uncle asked, and she jumped.
"No, not asleep, dear," she said. "But—but tired and so happy!" The word slipped out before she was aware of it.
"No, not asleep, dear," she said. "But—but tired and so happy!" The word slipped out before she realized it.
But the unsuspecting recluse did not notice the thrill of joy in the tone of her reply.
But the unsuspecting hermit didn’t notice the excitement in her response.
"Ah, yes, just so, I daresay. It was something new and strange to you. It is a beautiful place. By the way, what do you think of Lady Lenore?"
"Ah, yes, exactly, I would say. It was something new and unusual for you. It’s a beautiful place. By the way, what do you think of Lady Lenore?"
Stella started.
Stella began.
"Oh, she is very beautiful, and as wonderful as you said, dear," she murmured.
"Oh, she's really beautiful, and just as amazing as you said, dear," she whispered.
"Yes, isn't she. She will make a grand countess, will she not?"
"Yes, she really will. She's going to make a stunning countess, right?"
"What!" said Stella.
"What!" Stella exclaimed.
He smiled.
He grinned.
"Wonderful creatures women are, to be sure. For the life of me I could not tell in exact words how the countess managed to give me the impression, but she did give it me, and unmistakably."
"Women are truly amazing creatures, no doubt about it. For the life of me, I can’t figure out how the countess managed to make me feel this way, but she definitely did, and it was clear."
"What impression!" said Stella.
"What an impression!" said Stella.
He laughed.
He laughed.
"That matters were settled between Lord Leycester and Lady Lenore, and that they were to be married. They will make a fine match, will they not?"
"Things were finalized between Lord Leycester and Lady Lenore, and they are set to get married. They will make a great couple, right?"
"Yes—no—I mean yes," said Stella, and a happy smile came into her eyes as she leant back.
"Yes—no—I mean yes," said Stella, and a joyful smile appeared in her eyes as she leaned back.
No, it was not Lady Lenore he was going to marry—not the great beauty with the golden hair and violet eyes, but a little mere nobody, called Stella Etheridge. She leant back and hugged[97] her secret to her bosom and caressed it. The fly trundled along after the manner of flys, and stopped at last at the white gate in the lane.
No, he wasn't going to marry Lady Lenore—not the stunning beauty with golden hair and violet eyes, but a little nobody named Stella Etheridge. She leaned back and held her secret close to her chest, cherishing it. The fly moved along in its typical way and finally stopped at the white gate in the lane.
Mr. Etheridge got out and held his hand for Stella, and she leapt out. As she did so, she uttered a slight cry, for a tall figure was standing beside the gate in the light by the lamps.
Mr. Etheridge got out and reached his hand for Stella, and she jumped out. As she did, she let out a small gasp, because a tall figure was standing by the gate in the light from the lamps.
"Bless my soul, what's the matter?" exclaimed Mr. Etheridge, turning round. "Oh, it's you, Mr. Adelstone."
"Goodness, what's wrong?" Mr. Etheridge exclaimed, turning around. "Oh, it's you, Mr. Adelstone."
"I am very sorry to have startled you, Miss Stella," said Jasper Adelstone, and he came forward with his hat raised by his left hand; his right was in a sling. Stella's gentle eyes saw it, and her face paled.
"I’m really sorry to have startled you, Miss Stella," said Jasper Adelstone, stepping closer with his hat held up in his left hand; his right arm was in a sling. Stella’s kind eyes noticed it, and her face went pale.
"I was taking a stroll through the meadows and looked in. Mrs. Penfold said that you had gone to the Hall. Coming back from the river I heard the fly, and waited to say 'good-night.'"
"I was walking through the meadows and happened to look in. Mrs. Penfold said you had gone to the Hall. On my way back from the river, I heard the carriage and waited to say 'good-night.'"
"It is very kind," murmured Stella, her eyes still fixed on the useless arm with a kind of fascination.
"It’s really nice," Stella murmured, her eyes still locked on the useless arm with a kind of fascination.
"Come in and have a cigar," said Mr. Etheridge. "Ah! what is the matter with your arm, man?"
"Come in and have a cigar," said Mr. Etheridge. "Oh! What happened to your arm, man?"
Jasper looked at him, then turned his small keen eyes on Stella's face.
Jasper looked at him, then focused his sharp little eyes on Stella's face.
"A mere trifle," he said. "I—met with an accident the other day and sprained it. It is a mere nothing. No, I won't come in, thanks. By-the-way, I'm nearly forgetting a most important matter," and he put his left hand in his pocket and drew something out. "I met the post-office boy in the lane, and he gave me this to save his legs," and he held out a telegram envelope.
"A small thing," he said. "I had an accident the other day and sprained it. It's really nothing. No, I won't come in, thanks. By the way, I'm almost forgetting something important," and he put his left hand in his pocket and pulled something out. "I ran into the post-office boy in the lane, and he gave me this to save him some walking," and he held out a telegram envelope.
"A telegram for me!" exclaimed Mr. Etheridge. "Wonders will never cease. Come inside, Mr. Adelstone."
"A telegram for me!" shouted Mr. Etheridge. "Unbelievable! Come on in, Mr. Adelstone."
But Jasper shook his head.
But Jasper nodded in disagreement.
"I will wish you good-night, now," he said. "Will you excuse my left hand, Miss Stella?" he added, as he extended it.
"I'll say good night now," he said. "Will you excuse my left hand, Miss Stella?" he added as he reached it out.
Stella took it; it was burning, hot, and dry.
Stella took it; it was burning, hot, and dry.
"I am so sorry," she said, in a low voice. "I cannot tell how sorry I am!"
"I'm really sorry," she said softly. "I can't express how sorry I am!"
"Do not think of it," he said. "Pray forget it, as—I do," he added, with hidden irony. "It is a mere nothing."
"Don't think about it," he said. "Please forget it, like—I do," he added with a hint of irony. "It's just a small thing."
Stella looked down.
Stella looked down.
"And I am sure that—Lord Leycester is sorry."
"And I'm sure that—Lord Leycester is sorry."
"No doubt," he said. "I am quite sure Lord Leycester did not want to break my arm. But, indeed, I was rightly punished for my carelessness, though, I assure you, that I should have pulled up in time."
"No doubt," he said. "I'm pretty sure Lord Leycester didn't mean to break my arm. But honestly, I deserved to be punished for my carelessness, even though I promise you I would have stopped in time."
"Yes, yes; I am sure of that. I am sure I was in no danger," said Stella, earnestly.
"Yes, yes; I’m sure of that. I know I was in no danger," said Stella, sincerely.
"Yes," he said, in a low voice. "There was really no necessity for Lord Leycester to throw me off my horse, or even to insult me. But Lord Leycester is a privileged person, is he not?"
"Yeah," he said in a quiet voice. "There was really no reason for Lord Leycester to throw me off my horse or even to insult me. But Lord Leycester is someone who thinks he's above it all, right?"
"I—I don't know what you mean!" said Stella, faintly.
"I—I have no idea what you're talking about!" said Stella, weakly.
"I mean that Lord Leycester may do things with impunity which others cannot even think of," and his sharp eyes grew to her face, which Stella felt was growing crimson.
"I mean that Lord Leycester can get away with things that others wouldn't even dare to consider," and his sharp eyes focused on her face, which Stella felt was turning red.
"I—I am sure he will be very sorry," she said, "when he[98] knows how much you are hurt, and he will apologize most sincerely."
"I—I know he will feel really bad," she said, "when he[98] realizes how much you are hurting, and he will apologize genuinely."
"I have no doubt," he said, lightly, "and, after all, it is something to have one's arm sprained by Lord Leycester Wyndward, is it not? It is better than a broken heart."
"I have no doubt," he said casually, "and, after all, it’s something to have your arm sprained by Lord Leycester Wyndward, right? It's better than a broken heart."
"A broken heart! What do you mean?" said Stella, her face flushed, her eyes challenging his with a touch of indignation.
"A broken heart! What do you mean?" Stella said, her face flushed, her eyes challenging his with a hint of indignation.
He smiled.
He smiled.
"I meant that Lord Leycester is as skilled in breaking hearts as limbs. But I forgot I must not say anything against the heir to Wyndward in your hearing. Pray forgive me. Good-night."
"I meant that Lord Leycester is just as good at breaking hearts as he is at breaking bones. But I forgot I'm not supposed to speak ill of the heir to Wyndward in front of you. Please forgive me. Goodnight."
And, with a bow and a keen look from his small eyes, he moved away.
And with a bow and a sharp glance from his small eyes, he walked away.
Stella stood looking after him for a moment, and a shiver ran through her as if from a cold wind.
Stella stood there watching him for a moment, and a chill ran through her as if a cold wind had blown by.
Breaking hearts! What did he mean?
Breaking hearts! What did he mean?
An exclamation from her uncle caused her to turn suddenly.
An exclamation from her uncle made her turn suddenly.
He was standing in the light of the window, with the open telegram in his hand, his face pale and anxious.
He was standing by the window, holding the open telegram in his hand, his face pale and worried.
"Great Heaven!" he muttered, "what am I to do?"
"Great heavens!" he muttered, "what should I do?"
CHAPTER XIV.
"What shall I do?" exclaimed Mr. Etheridge.
What am I supposed to do?" Mr. Etheridge exclaimed.
Stella came to him quickly, with a little cry of dismay.
Stella rushed over to him, letting out a small cry of alarm.
"What is it, uncle? Are you ill—is it bad news? Oh, what is the matter?"
"What’s wrong, uncle? Are you sick—is it bad news? Oh, what’s going on?"
And she looked up into his pale and agitated face with anxious concern.
And she gazed up at his pale and troubled face with worried concern.
His gaze was fixed on vacancy, but there was more than abstraction in his eyes—there was acute pain and anguish.
His gaze was locked on nothing, but there was more than just emptiness in his eyes—there was intense pain and suffering.
"What is it, dear?" she asked, laying her hand on his arm. "Pray tell me."
"What is it, dear?" she asked, placing her hand on his arm. "Please tell me."
At the words he started slightly, and crushed the telegram in his hand.
At those words, he flinched slightly and crumpled the telegram in his hand.
"No, no!" he said—"anything but that." Then, composing himself with an effort, he pressed her hand and smiled faintly. "Yes, it is bad news, Stella; it is always bad news that a telegram brings."
"No, no!" he said—"anything but that." Then, taking a moment to compose himself, he pressed her hand and smiled faintly. "Yes, it’s bad news, Stella; it’s always bad news that a telegram brings."
Stella led him in; his hands were trembling, and the dumb look of pain still clouded his eyes.
Stella brought him inside; his hands were shaking, and the blank expression of pain still lingered in his eyes.
"Will you not tell me what it is?" she murmured, as he sank into his accustomed chair and leant his white head on his hand. "Tell me what it is, and let me help you to bear it by sharing it with you."
"Won't you tell me what it is?" she whispered, as he settled into his usual chair and rested his white head on his hand. "Tell me what it is, and let me help you handle it by sharing it with you."
And she wound her arm around his neck.
And she wrapped her arm around his neck.
"Don't ask me, Stella. I can't tell you—I cannot. The shame would kill me. No! No!"
"Don't ask me, Stella. I can't tell you—I just can't. The shame would be unbearable. No! No!"
"Shame!" murmured Stella, her proud, lovely face paling, as she shrank back a little; but the next moment she pressed closer to him, with a sad smile.
"Shame!" Stella whispered, her proud, beautiful face losing color as she pulled back a bit; but the next moment she leaned in closer to him, wearing a sad smile.
"Not shame for you, dear; shame and you were never meant to come together."
"There's no shame for you, dear; shame and you were never meant to be together."
He started, and raised his head.
He jumped and lifted his head.
"Yes, shame!" he repeated, almost fiercely, his hands clinched—"such bitter, debasing shame and disgrace. For the first time the name we have held for so many years will be stained and dragged in the dirt. What shall I do?" And he hid his face in his hands.
"Yeah, shame!" he said again, almost angrily, his hands clenched—"such bitter, degrading shame and disgrace. For the first time, the name we've held for so many years will be stained and dragged through the dirt. What am I supposed to do?" And he buried his face in his hands.
Then, with a sudden start, he rose, and looked round with trembling eagerness.
Then, with a sudden jolt, he got up and looked around with anxious excitement.
"I—I must go to London," he said, brokenly. "What is the time? So late! Is there no train? Stella, run and ask Mrs. Penfold. I must go at once—at once; every moment is of consequence."
"I—I need to get to London," he said, shakily. "What time is it? So late! Is there no train? Stella, hurry and ask Mrs. Penfold. I need to leave right away—right away; every moment matters."
"Go to London—to-night—so late? Oh, you cannot!" exclaimed Stella, aghast.
"Go to London—tonight—so late? Oh, you can't!" Stella exclaimed, shocked.
"My dear, I must," he said more calmly. "It is urgent, most urgent business that calls for me, and I must go."
"My dear, I have to," he said more calmly. "It's urgent, really urgent business that needs my attention, and I have to go."
Stella stole out of the room, and was about to wake Mrs. Penfold, when she remembered having seen a time-table in the kitchen, and stealing down-stairs again, hunted until she found it.
Stella quietly left the room and was about to wake Mrs. Penfold when she remembered seeing a schedule in the kitchen. She tiptoed downstairs again and searched until she found it.
When she took it into the studio, she found her uncle standing with his hat on and his coat buttoned.
When she brought it into the studio, she found her uncle standing there with his hat on and his coat buttoned up.
"Give it to me," he said. "There is a train, an early market train that I can catch if I start at once," and with trembling fingers he turned over the pages of the time-book. "Yes, I must go, Stella."
"Give it to me," he said. "There's an early market train I can catch if I leave right away," and with shaking fingers, he flipped through the pages of the timetable. "Yeah, I have to go, Stella."
"But not alone, uncle!" she implored. "Not alone, surely. You will let me come with you."
"But not alone, uncle!" she pleaded. "Surely, not alone. You’ll let me come with you."
He put his hand upon her arm and kissed her, his eyes moist.
He placed his hand on her arm and kissed her, his eyes watery.
"Stella, I must go alone; no one can help me in this matter. There are some troubles that we must meet unaided except by a Higher Power; this is one of them. Heaven bless you, my dear; you help me to bear it with your loving sympathy. I wish I could tell you, but I cannot, Stella—I cannot."
"Stella, I have to go on my own; no one can assist me with this. There are certain troubles we have to face by ourselves, except for the support of a Higher Power; this is one of those times. God bless you, my dear; your loving sympathy helps me handle it. I wish I could share more with you, but I can't, Stella—I just can’t."
"Do not then, dear," she whispered. "You will not be away long?"
"Don't, please," she whispered. "You won't be gone for long, will you?"
"Not longer than I can help," he sighed. "You will be quite safe, Stella?"
"Not any longer than I have to," he sighed. "You’ll be totally safe, Stella?"
"Safe!" and she smiled sadly.
"Safe!" she smiled sadly.
"Mrs. Penfold must take care of you. I don't like leaving you, but it cannot be helped! Child, I did not think to have a secret from you so soon!"
"Mrs. Penfold has to look after you. I don’t like leaving you, but it can’t be helped! Kid, I didn’t expect to have a secret from you so soon!"
At the words Stella started, and a red flush came over her face.
At those words, Stella jumped, and a red flush spread across her face.
She, too, had a secret, and as it flashed into her mind, from whence the sudden trouble had momentarily banished it, her heart beat fast and her eyes drooped.
She also had a secret, and as it suddenly came to her, pulling her away from the temporary worry that had pushed it aside, her heart raced and her eyes grew heavy.
"There should be no secrets between us two," he said. "But—there—there—don't look so troubled, my dear. I shall not be long gone."
"There shouldn't be any secrets between us," he said. "But—there—there—don't look so worried, my dear. I won't be gone for long."
She clung to him to the last, until indeed the little white gate had closed behind him, then she went back to the house and sat down in his chair, and sat pondering and trembling.
She held onto him until the very end, until the little white gate had shut behind him. Then she went back to the house, sat down in his chair, and began to think and shake with uncertainty.
For a time the secret trouble which had befallen her uncle absorbed all her mind and care, but presently the memory of all that had happened to her that evening awoke and overcame her sorrow, and she sat with clasped hands and drooping head recalling the handsome face and passionate voice of Lord Leycester.
For a while, the secret trouble that had struck her uncle consumed all her thoughts and worries, but soon the memory of everything that had happened to her that evening flooded back and pushed aside her sadness. She sat with her hands clasped and her head down, remembering Lord Leycester's handsome face and passionate voice.
It was all so wonderful, so unreal, that it seemed like a stage play, in which the magnificent house formed the scene and the noble men and women the players, with the tall, stalwart, graceful form of Lord Leycester for the hero. It was difficult to realize that she too took a part, so to speak, in the drama, that she was, in fact, the heroine, and that it was to her that all the passionate vows of the young lord had been spoken. She could feel his burning kisses on her lips; could feel the touch of the clinging, lingering caresses on her neck; yes, it was all real; she loved Lord Leycester, and he, strange and wonderful to add, loved her.
It was all so amazing, so unbelievable, that it felt like a play, where the stunning house set the scene and the impressive men and women played their roles, with the tall, strong, graceful figure of Lord Leycester as the hero. It was hard to believe that she was also part of this, so to speak, that she was, in fact, the heroine, and that all the passionate promises of the young lord had been made to her. She could feel his fiery kisses on her lips; could feel the lingering, affectionate touches on her neck; yes, it was all real; she loved Lord Leycester, and, strangely and wonderfully, he loved her too.
Why should he do it? she marveled. Who was she that he should deign to shower down upon her such fervent admiration and passionate devotion?
Why should he do that? she wondered. Who was she that he would choose to give her such intense admiration and passionate devotion?
Mechanically she rose and went over to the Venetian mirror, and looked at the reflection which beamed softly in the dim light.
She got up automatically and walked over to the Venetian mirror, and looked at her reflection that glowed gently in the low light.
He had called her beautiful, lovely! She shook her head and smiled with a sigh as she thought of Lady Lenore. There were beauty and loveliness indeed! How had it happened that he had passed her by, and chosen her, Stella?
He had called her beautiful, lovely! She shook her head and smiled with a sigh as she thought of Lady Lenore. There was real beauty and loveliness! How had it happened that he had overlooked her and chosen her, Stella?
But it was so, and wonder, and gratitude and love welled up in her heart and filled her eyes with those tears which show that the cup of human happiness is full to overflowing. The clock struck the hour, and with a sigh, as she thought of her uncle, she turned from the glass. She felt that she could not go to bed; it was far pleasanter to sit up in the stillness and silence and think—think! To take one little incident after another, and go over it slowly and enjoyingly. She wandered about her room in this frame of mind, filled with happiness one moment as she thought of the great good which the gods had given unto her, then overwhelmed by a wave of troubled anxiety as she remembered that her uncle, the old man whose goodness to her had won her love, was speeding on the journey toward his secret trouble and sorrow.
But it was true, and wonder, gratitude, and love welled up in her heart and filled her eyes with tears that showed the cup of human happiness was overflowing. The clock struck the hour, and with a sigh, as she thought of her uncle, she turned away from the mirror. She felt that she couldn’t go to bed; it was much nicer to stay up in the stillness and silence and think—think! To take one little moment after another and go over them slowly and enjoyably. She wandered around her room in this state of mind, filled with happiness one moment as she thought of the great blessings the universe had given her, then overwhelmed by a wave of anxious worry as she remembered that her uncle, the old man whose kindness to her had won her affection, was on his way toward his hidden troubles and sorrows.
Wandering thus she suddenly bethought her of a picture that stood with its face to the wall, and swooping down on it, as one does on a suddenly remembered treasure, she took up Leycester Wyndward's portrait, and gazing long and eagerly at it, suddenly bent and kissed it. She knew now what the smile in those dark eyes meant; she knew now how the lovelight could flash from them.
Wandering like this, she suddenly remembered a painting that was facing the wall. Excited, like someone who has just found a forgotten treasure, she picked up Leycester Wyndward's portrait. She looked at it intently for a long time, and then, without thinking, she bent down and kissed it. She now understood what the smile in those dark eyes meant; she now realized how the light of love could shine from them.
"Uncle was right," she murmured with a smile that was half sad. "There is no woman who could resist those eyes if they said 'I love you.'"
"Uncle was right," she said softly with a smile that was partly sad. "No woman could resist those eyes if they said 'I love you.'"
She put the portrait down upon the cabinet, so that she could see it when she chose to look at it, and abstractedly began to set[101] the room in order, putting a picture straight here and setting the books upon their shelves, stopping occasionally to glance at the handsome eyes watching her from the top of the cabinet. As often happens when the mind is set on one thing and the hands upon another, she met with an accident. In one corner of the room stood a three-cornered what-not of Japanese work, inclosed by doors inlaid with ivory and mother-of-pearl; in attempting to set a bronze straight upon the top of this piece of furniture while she looked at the portrait of her heart's lord and master, she let the bronze slip, and in the endeavor to save it from falling, overturned the what-not.
She placed the portrait down on the cabinet so she could see it whenever she wanted, and began to tidying up the room, straightening a picture here and arranging the books on their shelves, occasionally glancing at the handsome eyes watching her from the top of the cabinet. As often happens when your mind is focused on one thing while your hands are busy with another, she had an accident. In one corner of the room stood a three-cornered what-not of Japanese design, enclosed by doors inlaid with ivory and mother-of-pearl; while trying to adjust a bronze piece on top of this furniture and looking at the portrait of the man she adored, she let the bronze slip, and in the effort to catch it, she knocked over the what-not.
It fell with the usual brittle sounding crash which accompanies the overthrow of such bric-a-brac, and the doors being forced open, out poured a miscellaneous collection of valuable but useless articles.
It fell with the usual brittle crash that comes with knocking over stuff like this, and when the doors were forced open, a random assortment of valuable but useless items spilled out.
With a little exclamation of self-reproach and dismay, Stella went down on her knees to collect the scattered curios. They were of all sorts; bits of old china from Japan, medals, and coins of ancient date, and some miniatures in carved frames.
With a small shout of disappointment and regret, Stella went down on her knees to pick up the scattered curios. They were all kinds of things; pieces of old china from Japan, medals, ancient coins, and some miniatures in carved frames.
Stella eyed each article as she picked it up with anxious criticism, but fortunately nothing appeared the worse for the downfall, and she was putting the last thing, a miniature, in its accustomed place, when the case flew open in her hand and a delicately painted portrait on ivory looked up at her. Scarcely glancing at it, she was about to replace it in the case, when an inscription on the back caught her eye, and she carried case and miniature to the light.
Stella scrutinized each item as she picked it up with nervous judgment, but luckily, nothing seemed damaged from the fall. She was placing the last piece, a miniature, back in its usual spot when the case suddenly opened in her hand, revealing a beautifully painted portrait on ivory staring back at her. Barely giving it a second look, she was about to put it back in the case when an inscription on the back caught her attention, prompting her to bring the case and miniature into the light.
The portrait was that of a boy, a fair-haired boy, with a smiling mouth and laughing blue eyes. It was a pretty face, and Stella turned it over to read the inscription.
The portrait was of a boy, a fair-haired boy, with a smiling mouth and bright blue eyes. It was a charming face, and Stella flipped it over to read the inscription.
It consisted of only one word, "Frank."
It was just one word: "Frank."
Stella looked at the face again listlessly, but suddenly something in it—a resemblance to someone whom she knew, and that intimately—flashed upon her. She looked again more curiously. Yes, there could be no doubt of it; the face bore a certain likeness to that of her uncle. Not only to her uncle, but to herself, for raising her eyes from the portrait to the mirror she saw a vague something—in expression only perhaps—looking at her from the glass as it did from the portrait.
Stella stared at the face again without much interest, but then something about it—a resemblance to someone she knew well—struck her. She looked again, this time with more curiosity. Yes, there was no doubt; the face had a certain similarity to her uncle's. Not just her uncle's, but to her own as well, because when she lifted her eyes from the portrait to the mirror, she saw something vague—maybe just in expression—looking back at her from the glass just as it did from the portrait.
"Frank, Frank," she murmured; "I know no one of that name. Who can it be?"
"Frank, Frank," she whispered; "I don't know anyone by that name. Who could it be?"
She went back to the cabinet, and took out the other miniatures, but they were closed, and the spring which she had touched accidentally of the one of the boy she could not find in the others.
She went back to the cabinet and took out the other miniatures, but they were closed, and she couldn't find the spring that she had accidentally touched on the boy's figure in the others.
There was an air of mystery about the matter, which not a little heightened by the lateness of the hour and the solemn silence that reigned in the house, oppressed and haunted her.
There was a sense of mystery about the situation, which was only intensified by how late it was and the heavy silence that filled the house, oppressing and haunting her.
With a little gesture of repudiation she put the boy's face into its covering, and replaced it in the cabinet. As she did so she glanced up at that other face smiling down at her, and started, and a sudden thought, half-weird, half-prophetical, flashed across her mind.
With a small gesture of rejection, she pushed the boy's face back into its cover and placed it back in the cabinet. As she did this, she looked up at the other face smiling down at her, startled, and a sudden thought, part strange and part prophetic, flashed through her mind.
It was the portrait of Lord Leycester which had greeted her on the night of her arrival, and foreshadowed all that had happened to her. Was there anything of significance in this chance discovery of the child's face?
It was the portrait of Lord Leycester that had welcomed her on the night she arrived, hinting at everything that had happened to her. Was there anything important in this random discovery of the child's face?
With a smile of self-reproach she put the fantastic idea from her, and setting the beloved face in its place amongst the other canvases, took the candle from the table, and stole quietly up-stairs.
With a self-reproachful smile, she pushed the wild idea aside and placed the cherished portrait among the other paintings. She took the candle from the table and quietly went upstairs.
But when she slept the boy's face haunted her, and mingled in her dreams with that of Lord Leycester's.
But when she slept, the boy's face haunted her and mixed with Lord Leycester's face in her dreams.
CHAPTER XV.
Lord Leycester stood for a minute or two looking after the carriage that bore Stella and her uncle away; then he returned to the house. They were a hot-headed race, these Wyndwards, and Leycester was, to put it mildly, as little capable of prudence or calculation as any of his line; but though his heart was beating fast, and the vision of the beautiful girl in all her young unstained loveliness danced before his eyes as he crossed the hall, even he paused a moment to consider the situation. With a grim smile he felt forced to confess that it was rather a singular one.
Lord Leycester stood for a minute or two watching the carriage that took Stella and her uncle away; then he went back into the house. The Wyndwards were known for their fiery tempers, and Leycester was, to put it mildly, just as incapable of restraint or planning as any of his family; but even though his heart was racing and the image of the beautiful girl in her youthful, unblemished beauty flashed before him as he crossed the hall, he paused for a moment to think about the situation. With a grim smile, he had to admit that it was quite a peculiar one.
The heir of Wyndward, the hope of the house, the heir to an ancient name and a princely estate, had plighted his troth to the niece of a painter—a girl, be she beautiful as she might, without either rank or wealth, to recommend her to his parents!
The heir of Wyndward, the hope of the family, the successor to an ancient name and a grand estate, had promised his love to the niece of a painter—a girl, no matter how beautiful she was, without any title or wealth to impress his parents!
He might have chosen from the highest and the wealthiest; the highest and the wealthiest had been, so to speak, at his feet. He knew that no dearer wish existed in his mother's heart of hearts than that he should marry and settle. Well, he was going to marry and settle. But what a marriage and settlement it would be! Instead of adding luster to the already illustrious name, instead of adding power to the already influential race of Wyndward, it would, in the earl and countess's eyes, in the opinion of the world, be nothing but a mesalliance.
He could have picked anyone from the top tier of society; the elite had practically been at his beck and call. He understood that his mother’s deepest desire was for him to marry and settle down. Well, he was going to do just that. But what a marriage and life it would be! Instead of enhancing the already prominent family name, and instead of strengthening the already powerful Wyndward lineage, it would, in the eyes of the earl and countess, and in the views of society, be nothing but a mismatched union.
He paused in the corridor, the two footmen eying him with covert and respectful attention, and a smile curved his lips as he pictured to himself the manner in which the proud countess would receive his avowal of love for Stella Etheridge, the painter's niece.
He paused in the hallway, with the two footmen watching him with discreet and respectful interest, and a smile appeared on his lips as he imagined how the proud countess would respond to his declaration of love for Stella Etheridge, the painter's niece.
Even as it was, he was quite conscious that he had gone very far indeed this evening toward provoking the displeasure of the countess. He had almost neglected the brilliant gathering for the sake of this unknown girl; he had left his mother's oldest friends, even Lady Lenore herself, to follow Stella. How would they receive him?
Even so, he was well aware that he had gone pretty far tonight in upsetting the countess. He had nearly ignored the amazing party for the sake of this unknown girl; he had turned away from his mother's oldest friends, even Lady Lenore herself, to chase after Stella. How would they react to him?
With a smile half-defiant, half anticipatory of amusement, he motioned to the servants to withdraw the curtain, and entered the room.
With a smile that was part defiant and part expectant of fun, he gestured for the servants to pull back the curtain and stepped into the room.
Some of the ladies had already retired; Lady Longford had gone for one, but Lady Lenore still sat on her couch attended by a circle of devoted adherents. As he entered, the countess,[103] without seeming to glance at him, saw him, and noticed the peculiar expression on his face.
Some of the women had already gone to bed; Lady Longford was one of them, but Lady Lenore was still lounging on her couch surrounded by a group of loyal followers. As he walked in, the countess,[103] without appearing to look at him, noticed him and saw the strange look on his face.
It was the expression which it always wore when he was on the brink of some rashly mad exploit.
It was the look it always had when he was about to do something recklessly crazy.
Leycester had plenty of courage—too much, some said. He walked straight up to the countess, and stood over her.
Leycester had a lot of courage—some even said too much. He walked right up to the countess and stood over her.
"Well, mother," he said, almost as if he were challenging her, "what do you think of her?"
"Well, mom," he said, almost as if he were challenging her, "what do you think of her?"
The countess lifted her serene eyes and looked at him. She would not pretend to be ignorant of whom he meant.
The countess raised her calm eyes and gazed at him. She wouldn’t pretend to be unaware of who he was talking about.
"Of Miss Etheridge?" she said. "I have not thought about her. If I had, I should say that she was a very pleasant-looking girl."
"About Miss Etheridge?" she said. "I haven't really thought about her. If I did, I would say that she's a very pleasant-looking girl."
"Pleasant-looking!" he echoed, and his eyebrows went up. "That is a mild way of describing her. She is more than pleasant."
"Nice-looking!" he repeated, raising his eyebrows. "That's a soft way to put it. She's more than just nice."
"That is enough for a young girl in her position," said the countess.
"That’s enough for a young girl in her situation," said the countess.
"Or in any," said a musical voice behind him, and Lord Leycester, turning round, saw Lady Lenore.
"Or in any," said a melodic voice behind him, and Lord Leycester, turning around, saw Lady Lenore.
"That was well said," he said, nodding.
"That was well said," he said, nodding.
"She is more than pleasant," said Lady Lenore, smiling at him as if he had won her warmest approbation by neglecting her all the evening. "She is very pretty, beautiful, indeed, and so—may I say the word, dear Lady Wyndward?—so fresh!"
"She's more than nice," Lady Lenore said, smiling at him as if he had earned her highest approval by ignoring her all evening. "She's really pretty, beautiful actually, and—can I say this, dear Lady Wyndward?—so fresh!"
The countess smiled with her even brows unclouded.
The countess smiled, her smooth brows carefree.
"A school-girl should be fresh, as you put it Lenore, or she is nothing."
"A schoolgirl should be fresh, as you said, Lenore, or she is nothing."
Lord Leycester looked from one to the other, and his gaze rested on Lady Lenore's superb beauty with a complacent eye.
Lord Leycester looked from one person to another, and his gaze lingered on Lady Lenore's stunning beauty with a satisfied expression.
To say that a man in love is blind to all women other than the one of his heart is absurd. It is not true. He had never admired Lady Lenore more than he did this moment when she spoke in Stella's defense; but he admired her while he loved Stella.
To say that a man in love ignores all women except the one he loves is ridiculous. It’s not accurate. He had never appreciated Lady Lenore more than he did at this moment when she defended Stella; but he admired her while still loving Stella.
"You are right, Lenore," he said. "She is beautiful."
"You’re right, Lenore," he said. "She’s beautiful."
"I admire her exceedingly," said Lady Lenore, smiling at him as if she knew his secret and approved of it.
"I really admire her," Lady Lenore said, smiling at him as if she knew his secret and was okay with it.
The countess glanced from one to the other.
The countess looked from one to the other.
"It is getting late," she said. "You must go now, Lenore."
"It’s getting late," she said. "You need to leave now, Lenore."
Lady Lenore bowed her head. She, like all else who came within the circle of the mistress of Wyndward, obeyed her.
Lady Lenore bowed her head. She, like everyone else who came within the circle of the mistress of Wyndward, followed her lead.
"Very well, I am a little tired. Good-night!"
"Alright, I'm a bit tired. Good night!"
Lord Leycester took her hand, but held it a moment. He felt grateful to her for the word spoken on Stella's behalf.
Lord Leycester took her hand and held it for a moment. He felt thankful to her for speaking up for Stella.
"Let me see you to the corridor," said Lord Leycester.
"Let me walk you to the hallway," said Lord Leycester.
And with a bow which comprehended the other occupants of the room, he accompanied her.
And with a bow that acknowledged everyone else in the room, he walked with her.
They walked in silence to the foot of the stairs, then Lady Lenore held out her hand.
They walked silently to the bottom of the stairs, then Lady Lenore reached out her hand.
"Good-night," she said, "and happy dreams."
"Good night," she said, "and sweet dreams."
He looked at her curiously. Was there any significance in her[104] words?—did she know all that had passed between Stella and himself?
He looked at her with interest. Was there any meaning in her[104] words?—did she know everything that had happened between Stella and him?
But nothing more significant met his scrutiny than the soft languor of her eyes, and pressing her hand as he bent over it, he murmured:
But nothing more significant caught his attention than the gentle weariness in her eyes, and as he leaned over and held her hand, he whispered:
"I wish you the same."
"Same to you."
She nodded smilingly to him, and went away, and he turned back to the hall.
She smiled and nodded at him before walking away, and he turned back to the hall.
As he did so the billiard-room door opened, and Lord Charles put out his head.
As he did this, the billiard room door opened, and Lord Charles poked his head out.
"One game, Ley?" he said.
"One game, Ley?" he asked.
Lord Leycester shook his head.
Lord Leycester shook his head.
"Not to-night, Charlie."
"Not tonight, Charlie."
Lord Charles looked at him, then laughed, and withdrew his head.
Lord Charles looked at him, then laughed and pulled back his head.
Leycester sauntered down the hall and back again; he felt very restless and disinclined for bed; Stella's voice was ringing in his ears, Stella's lips still clung with that last soft caress to his. He could not face the laughter and hard voices of the billiard-room; it would be profanation! With a sudden turn he went lightly up the stairs and entered his own room.
Leycester wandered down the hall and back again; he felt extremely restless and not ready for bed. Stella's voice resonated in his ears, and her lips still lingered with that last gentle kiss. He couldn't bear the thought of the laughter and harsh voices in the billiard room; it would feel like sacrilege! With a quick decision, he went up the stairs and entered his own room.
Throwing himself into a chair, he folded his arms behind his head and closed his eyes, to call up a vision of the girl who had rested on his breast—whose sweet, pure lips had murmured "I love you!"
Throwing himself into a chair, he folded his arms behind his head and closed his eyes, trying to bring to mind the image of the girl who had leaned on his chest—whose sweet, innocent lips had whispered "I love you!"
"My darling!" he whispered—"my darling love! I have never known it till now. And I shall see you to-morrow, and hear you whisper that again, 'I love you!' And it's ME she loves, not the viscount and heir to Wyndward, but me, Leycester! Leycester—it was a hard, ugly name until she spoke it—now it sounds like music. Stella, my star, my angel!"
"My darling!" he whispered—"my darling love! I never realized it until now. I’ll see you tomorrow and hear you whisper that again, 'I love you!' And it’s ME she loves, not the viscount and heir to Wyndward, but me, Leycester! Leycester—it used to be a hard, ugly name until she said it—now it sounds like music. Stella, my star, my angel!"
Suddenly his reverie was disturbed by a knock at the door. With a start, he came back to reality, and got up, but before he could reach the door it opened, and the countess came in.
Suddenly, his daydream was interrupted by a knock at the door. Startled, he snapped back to reality and got up, but before he could reach the door, it swung open, and the countess walked in.
"Not in bed?" she said, with a smile.
"Not in bed?" she asked, smiling.
"I have only just come up," he replied.
"I just got up," he said.
The countess smiled again.
The countess smiled once more.
"You have been up nearly half an hour."
"You've been up for almost half an hour."
He was almost guilty of a blush.
He nearly blushed.
"So long!" he said, "I must have been thinking."
"So long!" he said, "I must have been lost in thought."
And he laughed, as he drew a chair forward. He waited until she was seated before he resumed his own; never, by word or deed, did he permit himself to grow lax in courtesy to her; and then he looked up at her with a smile.
And he laughed as he pulled a chair forward. He waited until she was seated before taking his own; he never let himself be rude to her in any way; then he looked up at her with a smile.
"Have you come for a chat, my lady?" he said, calling her by her title in the mock-serious way in which he was accustomed to address her when they were alone.
"Have you come for a chat, my lady?" he asked, using her title in the playful, serious tone he usually used when they were alone.
"Yes, I have come for a chat, Leycester," she said, quietly.
"Yeah, I came to talk, Leycester," she said quietly.
"Does that mean a scold?" he asked, raising his eyebrows, but still smiling. "Your tone is suspicious, mother. Well, I am at your mercy."
"Does that mean you're going to scold me?" he asked, raising his eyebrows but still smiling. "Your tone sounds suspicious, mom. Well, I’m at your mercy."
"I have nothing to scold you for," said the countess, leaning[105] back in the comfortable chair—all the chairs were comfortable in these rooms of his. "Do you feel that you deserve one?"
"I have nothing to criticize you for," said the countess, leaning[105] back in the comfy chair—all the chairs were cozy in these rooms of his. "Do you think you deserve one?"
Lord Leycester was silent. If he had answered he might have been compelled to admit that perhaps there was some excuse for complaint in regard to his conduct that evening; silence was safest.
Lord Leycester stayed quiet. If he had said anything, he might have had to acknowledge that there might actually be a reason for complaints about his behavior that evening; staying silent was the safest bet.
"No, I have not come to scold you, Leycester. I don't think I have ever done that," said the countess, softly.
"No, I haven't come to scold you, Leycester. I don't think I've ever done that," the countess said gently.
"No, you have been the best of mothers, my lady," he responded. "I never saw you in an ill temper in my life; perhaps that is why you look so young. You do look absurdly young, you know," he added, gazing at her with affectionate admiration.
"No, you've been the best mother, my lady," he replied. "I’ve never seen you in a bad mood in my life; maybe that’s why you look so young. You really do look ridiculously young, you know," he added, looking at her with loving admiration.
When the countess seemed lost in thought, Leycester added:
When the countess appeared deep in thought, Leycester added:
"Devereux says that the majority of English wives and mothers look so girlish that he believes it must be the custom to marry them when they are children."
"Devereux says that most English wives and mothers look so youthful that he thinks it's common to marry them when they're still kids."
The countess smiled.
The countess smiled.
"Lord Devereux is master of fine phrases, Leycester. Yes, I was married very young."
"Lord Devereux is great at crafting impressive phrases, Leycester. Yes, I got married when I was really young."
Then she looked round the room: a strange reluctance to commence the task she had set herself took possession of her.
Then she looked around the room: a strange hesitance to start the task she had set for herself took hold of her.
"You have made your rooms very pretty, Leycester."
"You've made your rooms really beautiful, Leycester."
He leant back, watching her with a smile.
He leaned back, watching her with a smile.
"You haven't come to talk about my rooms, mother."
"You didn't come here to talk about my rooms, Mom."
Then she straightened herself for her work.
Then she straightened up to focus on her work.
"No, Leycester, I have come to talk about you."
"No, Leycester, I'm here to talk about you."
"Rather an uninteresting subject. However, proceed."
"Pretty uninteresting topic. But go ahead."
"You may make it very hard for me," said the countess, with a little sigh.
"You might make this really difficult for me," the countess said with a slight sigh.
He smiled.
He grinned.
"Then you have come to scold?"
"Are you here to scold me?"
"No, only to advise."
"No, just to advise."
"That is generally the same thing under another name."
"That's pretty much the same thing but with a different name."
"I do not often do it," said the countess, in a low voice.
"I don't do it very often," said the countess, in a quiet voice.
"Forgive me," he said, stooping forward and kissing her. "Now, mother, fire away. What is it? Not about that race money—you don't want me to give up the horses?"
"Forgive me," he said, leaning in and kissing her. "Now, Mom, go ahead. What is it? It's not about that race money, right? You don't want me to quit the horses?"
The countess smiled almost scornfully.
The countess smiled almost dismissively.
"Why should I, Leycester; they cost a great deal of money, but if they amuse you, why——" and she shrugged her shoulders slightly.
"Why should I, Leycester? They cost a lot of money, but if they make you happy, then—" and she shrugged her shoulders a little.
"They do cost a great deal of money," he said, with a laugh, "but I don't know that they amuse me very much. I don't think anything amuses me very greatly."
"They definitely cost a lot of money," he said with a laugh, "but I can't say they entertain me much. I don't think anything really entertains me all that much."
Then the countess looked at him.
Then the countess stared at him.
"When a man talks like that, Leycester, it generally means that it is time he was married!"
"When a guy talks like that, Leycester, it usually means it's time for him to get married!"
He half expected what was coming, but he looked grave; nevertheless he turned to her with a smile.
He kind of saw what was coming, but he looked serious; still, he turned to her with a smile.
"Isn't that rather a desperate remedy, my lady?" he said. "I can give up my horses if they cease to amuse me and bore me too much; I can give up most of the other so-called amusements,[106] but marriage—supposing that should fail? It would be rather serious."
"Isn't that a pretty desperate solution, my lady?" he said. "I can give up my horses if they stop entertaining me and start boring me too much; I can give up most of the other so-called fun,[106] but marriage—what if that goes wrong? That would be pretty serious."
"Why should it fail?"
"Why would it fail?"
"It does sometimes," he retorted, gravely.
"It does sometimes," he replied seriously.
"Not when love enters into it," she answered, gently.
"Not when love is involved," she replied softly.
He was silent, his eyes bent on the ground, from which seemed to rise a slim, girlish figure, with Stella's face and eyes.
He was quiet, his gaze fixed on the ground, where a slender, feminine figure appeared to rise, with Stella's face and eyes.
"There is no greater happiness than that which marriage affords when one is married to the person one loves. Do you think your father has been unhappy, Leycester?"
"There is no greater happiness than what marriage brings when you're with the person you love. Do you think your father has been unhappy, Leycester?"
He turned to her with a smile.
He smiled at her.
"Every man—few men have his luck, my lady. Will you find me another Lady Ethel?"
"Every man—few men have his luck, my lady. Will you find me another Lady Ethel?"
She colored. This was a direct question, and she longed to answer it, but she dared not—not just yet.
She hesitated. This was a straightforward question, and she wanted to answer it, but she didn’t have the courage—not just yet.
"The world is full of fond, loving women," she said.
"The world is full of caring, loving women," she said.
He nodded. He thought he knew one at least, and his eyes went to that mental vision of Stella again.
He nodded. He thought he knew at least one, and his eyes went back to that mental image of Stella again.
"Leycester, I want to see you married and settled," she murmured, after a pause. "It is time; it is fitting that you should be. I'll put the question of your own happiness aside for the moment; there are other things at stake."
"Leycester, I want to see you married and settled," she said softly after a pause. "It's time; it’s the right thing for you. I'll set aside the question of your own happiness for now; there are other things at stake."
"You would not like me to be the last Earl of Wyndward, mother? The title would die with me, would it not?"
"You wouldn't want me to be the last Earl of Wyndward, would you, mom? The title would end with me, right?"
"Yes," she said. "That must not be, Leycester."
"Yeah," she said. "That can't happen, Leycester."
He shook his head with a quiet smile. No, it should not be, he thought.
He shook his head with a small smile. No, it shouldn’t be, he thought.
"I wonder," she continued, "that the thing has not come about before this, and without any word of mine. I don't think you are very hard-hearted, unimpressionable, Leycester. You and I have met some beautiful women, and some good and pure ones. I should not have been surprised if you had come to me with the confession of your conquest long ago. You would have come to me, would you not, Leycester?" she asked.
"I wonder," she continued, "why this hasn't happened before now, without me saying anything. I don't think you're really heartless or unable to be moved, Leycester. We've met some amazing women, and some that are genuinely good and pure. I wouldn't have been shocked if you had come to me with news of your success long ago. You would have come to me, right, Leycester?" she asked.
A faint flush stole over his face, and his eyes dropped slightly. He did not answer for a moment, and she went on as if he had assented.
A faint blush appeared on his face, and his eyes lowered a bit. He didn’t respond for a moment, and she continued as if he had agreed.
"I should have been very glad to have heard of it. I should have welcomed your choice very heartily."
"I would have been really happy to hear about it. I would have warmly welcomed your choice."
"Are you sure?" he said, almost mechanically.
"Are you sure?" he asked, almost robotically.
"Quite," she answered, serenely. "Your wife will be a second daughter to me, I hope, Leycester. I know that I should love her if you do; are we ever at variance?"
"Sure," she replied calmly. "I hope your wife will be like a second daughter to me, Leycester. I know I would love her if you do; are we ever in disagreement?"
"Never until to-night," he might have answered, but he remained silent.
"Never until tonight," he might have said, but he stayed silent.
What if he should turn to her with the frank openness with which he had gone to her in all his troubles and joys, and say:
What if he turned to her with the same honesty he had shown her in all his troubles and joys, and said:
"I have made my choice—welcome her. She is Stella Etheridge, the painter's daughter."
"I've made my choice—welcome her. She's Stella Etheridge, the painter's daughter."
But he could not do this; he knew so well how she would have looked at him, saw already with full prophetic insight the calm, serene smile of haughty incredulity with which she would have received his demand. He was silent.
But he couldn't do that; he knew exactly how she would have looked at him, already envisioning the calm, serene smile of arrogant disbelief with which she would have responded to his request. He stayed quiet.
"You wonder why I speak to you about this to-night, Leycester?"
"You’re curious why I’m talking to you about this tonight, Leycester?"
"A little," he said, with a smile that had very little mirth in it; he felt that he was doing what he had never done before—concealing his heart from her, meeting her with secrecy and evasion, and his proud, finely-tempered mind revolted at the necessity for it. "A little. I was just considering that I had not grown older by a score of years, and had not been doing anything particularly wild. Have they been telling you any dreadful stories about me, mother, and persuading you that matrimony is the only thing to save me from ruin?" and he laughed.
“A bit,” he said, with a smile that lacked genuine happiness; he felt like he was doing something he’d never done before—hiding his true feelings from her, approaching her with secrecy and avoidance, and his proud, sharp mind rebelled against the need for it. “A bit. I was just thinking that I haven’t aged a decade, and I haven’t been doing anything particularly crazy. Have they been telling you any horrible stories about me, mom, convincing you that marriage is the only thing that can save me from disaster?” He laughed.
The countess colored.
The countess blushed.
"No one tells me any stories respecting you, Leycester, for the simple reason that I should not listen to them. I have nothing to do with—with your outer life, unless you yourself make me part and parcel of it. I am not afraid that you will do anything bad or dishonorable, Leycester."
"No one shares any stories about you, Leycester, because I wouldn’t listen to them anyway. I’m not involved in your outside life unless you choose to include me. I'm not worried that you'll do anything bad or dishonorable, Leycester."
"Thanks," he said, quietly. "Then what is it, mother? Why does this advice press so closely on your soul that you feel constrained to unburden yourself?"
"Thanks," he said softly. "So what is it, mom? Why does this advice weigh so heavily on you that you feel the need to share it?"
"Because I feel that the time has come," she said; "because I have your happiness and welfare so closely at heart that I am obliged to watch over you, and secure them for you if I can."
"Because I feel that the time has come," she said; "because I care so much about your happiness and well-being that I have to look out for you and do whatever I can to protect them."
"There never was a mother like you!" he said, gently. "But this is a serious step, my lady, and I am—shall I say slightly unprepared. You speak to me as if I were a sultan, and had but to throw my handkerchief at any fair maid whom I may fancy, to obtain her!"
"There’s never been a mother like you!" he said softly. "But this is a big decision, my lady, and I am—can I say a bit unprepared? You’re talking to me like I’m a sultan, and I can just toss my handkerchief at any pretty girl I want to win her over!"
The countess looked at him, and for a moment all her passionate pride in him shone in her eyes.
The countess stared at him, and for a moment, all her passionate pride in him sparkled in her eyes.
"Is there no one to whom you think you could throw that handkerchief, Leycester?" she asked, significantly.
"Is there no one you think you could toss that handkerchief to, Leycester?" she asked, meaningfully.
His face flushed, and his eyes glowed. At that moment he felt the warm lips of his girl-love resting on his own.
His face reddened, and his eyes shone. In that moment, he felt the warm lips of his girlfriend against his own.
"That is a blunt question, my lady," he said; "would it be fair to reply, fair to her, supposing that there be one?"
"That's a straightforward question, my lady," he said; "would it be fair to answer, fair to her, if there is someone?"
"In whom should you confide but in me?" said the countess, with a touch of hauteur in her voice, hauteur softened by love.
"In whom should you confide if not in me?" said the countess, with a hint of arrogance in her voice, arrogance softened by love.
He looked down and turned the ruby ring on his finger. If he could but confide in her!
He looked down and twisted the ruby ring on his finger. If only he could trust her!
"In whom else but in me, from whom you have, I think, had few secrets? If your choice is made, you would come to me, Leycester? I think you would; I cannot imagine your acting otherwise. You see I have no fear"—and she smiled—"no fear that your choice would be anything but a good and a wise one. I know you so well, Leycester. You have been wild—you yourself said it, not I!"
"In whom else but me, who you’ve, I believe, shared few secrets with? If you've made your choice, you would come to me, Leycester? I think you would; I can't picture you doing anything else. You see, I have no fear"—and she smiled—"no fear that your choice would be anything but good and wise. I know you so well, Leycester. You've been wild—you said it yourself, not me!"
"Yes," he said, quietly.
"Yeah," he said, quietly.
"But through it all you have not forgotten the race from whence you sprung, the name you bear. No, I do not fear that[108] most disastrous of all mistakes which a man in your position can make—a mesalliance."
"But through it all, you haven't forgotten where you came from or the name you carry. No, I’m not worried about the worst mistake you could make in your position—a mismatch."
He was silent, but his brows drew together.
He stayed quiet, but his eyebrows furrowed.
"You speak strangely, my lady," he said, almost grimly.
"You talk weirdly, my lady," he said, almost grimly.
"Yes," she assented, calmly, serenely, but with a grave intensity in her tone which lent significance to every word—"yes, I feel strongly. Every mother who has a son in your position feels as strongly, I doubt not. There are few mad things that you can do which will not admit of remedy and rectification; one of them, the worst of them, is a foolish marriage."
"Yes," she agreed, calmly and peacefully, but with a serious intensity in her voice that gave weight to every word—"yes, I feel strongly about this. Every mother with a son in your situation feels just as strongly, I'm sure. There are few crazy things you might do that can't be fixed; one of the worst of those is a foolish marriage."
"Marriages are made in heaven," he murmured.
"Marriages are made in heaven," he whispered.
"No," she said, gently, "a great many are made in a very different place. But why need we talk of this? We might as well discuss whether it would be wise of you to commit manslaughter, or burglary, or suicide, or any other vulgar crime—and indeed a mesalliance would, in your case, strongly resemble one, suicide; it would be social suicide, at least; and from what I know of your nature, Leycester, I do not think that would suit you."
"No," she said softly, "a lot of them are made in a very different place. But why should we discuss this? We might as well talk about whether it would be smart for you to commit manslaughter, burglary, or suicide, or any other base crime—and honestly, a bad match would, in your case, closely resemble suicide; it would be social suicide, at least; and from what I know about you, Leycester, I don’t think that would fit you."
"I think not," he said, grimly. "But, mother, I am not contemplating a matrimonial union with one of the dairymaids, not at present."
"I don't think so," he said grimly. "But, mom, I'm not thinking about marrying one of the dairymaids, at least not right now."
She smiled.
She smiled.
"You might commit a mesalliance with one in higher position, Leycester. But why do we talk of this?"
"You could end up in a bad match with someone of higher status, Leycester. But why are we even discussing this?"
"I think you commenced it," he said.
"I think you started it," he said.
"Did I?" she said, sweetly. "I beg your pardon. I feel as if I had insulted you by the mere chance mention of such a thing; and I have tired you, too."
"Did I?" she said, sweetly. "I’m so sorry. I feel like I’ve upset you just by casually bringing that up; and I’m sorry if I’ve worn you out, too."
And she rose with queenly grace.
And she stood up with royal elegance.
"No, no," he said, rising, "I am very grateful, mother; you will believe that?"
"No, no," he said, getting up, "I'm really grateful, Mom; you believe that, right?"
"Will you be more than that?" she asked, putting her hand on his shoulder, and sliding it round his neck. "Will you be obedient?"
"Will you be more than that?" she asked, placing her hand on his shoulder and wrapping it around his neck. "Will you be obedient?"
And she smiled at him lovingly.
And she smiled at him with love.
"Will I get out the handkerchief, do you mean?" he asked, looking at her with a curious gaze.
"Are you asking if I should take out the handkerchief?" he asked, looking at her with a curious expression.
"Yes," she replied; "make me happy by throwing it."
"Yeah," she said; "make me happy by tossing it."
"And suppose," he said, "that the favored damsel declines the honor?"
"And what if," he said, "the chosen woman refuses the honor?"
"We will risk that," she murmured, with a smile.
"We'll take that risk," she said with a smile.
He laughed.
He laughed.
"One would think you had already chosen, mother," he said.
"One would think you already made your choice, Mom," he said.
She looked at him, with the smile still shining in her eyes and on her lips.
She looked at him, with a smile still bright in her eyes and on her lips.
"Suppose I have? There is no matchmaker like a mother."
"Suppose I have? There’s no better matchmaker than a mom."
He started.
He began.
"You have? You surprise me! May one ask on whom your choice has fallen, sultaness?"
"You have? I'm surprised! Can I ask who you've chosen, sultaness?"
"Think," she said, in a low voice.
"Think," she whispered.
"I am thinking very deeply," he answered, with hidden meaning.
"I’m thinking really deeply," he replied, with a hidden meaning.
"If I were left to choose for you, I should be very exacting, Leycester, don't you think?"
"If I had to make the choice for you, I'd be pretty demanding, Leycester, don’t you think?"
"I am afraid so," he said, with a smile. "Every goose thinks her bantling a swan, and would mate it with an eagle. Forgive me, mother!"
"I’m afraid so," he said with a smile. "Every goose thinks her chick is a swan and wants to pair it with an eagle. Forgive me, Mom!"
She inclined her head.
She nodded.
"I should require much. I should want beauty, wealth——"
"I would expect a lot. I would want beauty, wealth—"
"Of which we have too much already. Go on."
"Which we already have way too much of. Go ahead."
"Rank, and what is still better, a high position. The Wyndwards cannot troop with crows, Leycester."
"Status, and even better, a prestigious position. The Wyndwards can’t associate with crows, Leycester."
"Beauty, wealth, rank, and a mysterious sort of position. A princess, perhaps, my lady?"
"Beauty, wealth, status, and an intriguing kind of position. A princess, maybe, my lady?"
A proud light shone in her eyes.
A proud light gleamed in her eyes.
"I should not feel abased in the presence of a princess, if you brought her to me," she said, with that serene hauteur which characterized her. "No, I am satisfied with less than that, Leycester."
"I shouldn’t feel inferior in front of a princess if you brought her to me," she said, with the calm arrogance that defined her. "No, I’m fine with less than that, Leycester."
"I am relieved," he said, smiling. "And this exalted personage—paragon I should say—who is she?"
"I’m relieved," he said, smiling. "And who is this amazing person—this perfect example, I should say?"
"Look round—you need not strain your vision," she returned: "I can see her now. Oh, blind, blind! that you cannot see her also! She whom I see is more than all these; she is a woman with a loving heart in her bosom, that needs but a word to set it beating for—you!"
"Look around—you don't have to squint," she replied. "I can see her now. Oh, how blind you are that you can't see her too! The woman I see is more than all these; she has a loving heart that just needs a word from you to start beating for—you!"
His face flushed.
His face turned red.
"I can think of no one," he said. "You make one ashamed, mother."
"I can't think of anyone," he said. "You make me feel ashamed, Mom."
"I need not tell you her name, then?" she said.
"I don't need to tell you her name, right?" she said.
But he shook his head.
But he shook his head.
"I must know it now, I think," he said, gravely.
"I need to know it now, I believe," he said seriously.
She was silent a moment, then she said in a low voice:
She was quiet for a moment, then she spoke in a soft voice:
"It is Lenore, Leycester."
"It's Lenore, Leycester."
He drew away from her, so that her arm fell from his shoulder, and looked her full in the face.
He pulled away from her, letting her arm drop from his shoulder, and looked her directly in the face.
Before him rose the proud, imperial figure, before him stood the lovely face of Lenore, with its crown of golden hair, and its deep, eloquent eyes of violet, and beside it, hovering like a spirit, the face of his girl-love.
Before him stood the proud, majestic figure, before him was the beautiful face of Lenore, with her crown of golden hair and deep, expressive violet eyes, and beside it, hovering like a spirit, was the face of his beloved.
The violet eyes seemed to gaze at him with all the strength of conscious loveliness, seemed to bend upon him with a glance of defiance, as if they said—"I am here, waiting: I smile, you cannot resist me!" and the dark, tender eyes beside them seemed to turn upon him with gentle, passionate pleading, praying him to be constant and faithful.
The violet eyes seemed to look at him with all the power of intentional beauty, as if they challenged him with a glance that said, "I'm here, waiting: I smile, and you can't resist me!" The dark, tender eyes next to them appeared to turn toward him with a gentle, passionate plea, urging him to be loyal and true.
"Lenore!" he said, in a low voice. "Mother, ought you to have said this?"
"Lenore!" he said, in a quiet voice. "Mom, should you have said this?"
She did not shrink from his almost reproachful gaze.
She didn't back down from his nearly accusing look.
"Why should I hesitate when my son's happiness is at stake?" she said, calmly. "If I saw a treasure, some pearl of great price, lying at your feet, and felt that you were passing it by unnoticed and disregarded, should I be wrong in speaking the word[110] that would place it in your grasp? Your happiness is my—life Leycester! If ever there was a treasure, a pearl of great price among women, it is Lenore. Are you passing her by? You will not do that!"
"Why should I hesitate when my son's happiness is at stake?" she said calmly. "If I saw a treasure, some valuable pearl lying at your feet, and I felt that you were ignoring it, would I be wrong to speak up and help you see it? Your happiness is my life, Leycester! If there’s ever been a treasure, a precious pearl among women, it's Lenore. Are you going to ignore her? You can't do that!"
Never, since he could remember, had he seen her so moved. Her voice was calm and even, as usual, but her eyes were warm with an intense earnestness, the diamonds trembled on her neck.
Never, as far back as he could remember, had he seen her so affected. Her voice was steady and even, like always, but her eyes were full of intense sincerity, the diamonds shook on her neck.
He stood before her, looking away beyond her, a strange trouble at his heart. For the first time he saw—he appreciated, rather—the beautiful girl whom, as it were, she held up to his mental gaze. But that other, that girl-love whose lips still seemed to murmur, "I love you, Leycester!" What of her!
He stood in front of her, looking past her, a strange worry in his heart. For the first time, he noticed—the beautiful girl that, in a way, she brought to his mind. But what about that other one, the girl who still seemed to whisper, "I love you, Leycester!"?
With a sudden start he moved away.
With a sudden jolt, he pulled away.
"I do not think you should have spoken," he said. "You cannot know——"
"I don't think you should have said anything," he said. "You can’t know——"
The countess smiled.
The countess smiled.
"A mother's eyes are quick," she said. "A word and the pearl is at your feet, Leycester."
"A mother's eyes are sharp," she said. "Just a word and the pearl is right at your feet, Leycester."
He was but a man, warm-blooded and impressionable, and for a moment his face flushed, but the "I love you" still rang in his ears.
He was just a man, warm-blooded and easily influenced, and for a moment his face turned red, but the "I love you" still echoed in his ears.
"If that be so, all the more cause for silence, mother," he said. "But I hope you are mistaken."
"If that's the case, then we should definitely stay quiet, Mom," he said. "But I really hope you're wrong."
"I am not mistaken," she said. "Do you think," and she smiled, "that I should have spoken if I had not been sure? Oh, Leycester," and she moved toward him, "think of her! Is there any beauty so beautiful as hers; is there any one woman you have ever met who possessed a tithe of her charms! Think of her as the head of the house; think of her in my place——"
"I’m not wrong," she said. "Do you really think," and she smiled, "that I would have said anything if I wasn’t sure? Oh, Leycester," and she stepped closer to him, "think of her! Is there any beauty as stunning as hers? Is there any woman you’ve ever met who has even a fraction of her charms? Imagine her as the head of the household; imagine her in my position——"
He put up his hand.
He raised his hand.
"Think of her," she went on, quickly, "as your own, your very own! Leycester, there is no man born who could turn away from her!"
"Think of her," she continued quickly, "as if she’s yours, truly yours! Leycester, there isn’t a man alive who could walk away from her!"
Almost involuntarily he turned and went to the fireplace, and leant upon it.
Almost without thinking, he turned and went to the fireplace, resting his weight on it.
"There is no man, who, so turning, but would in time give all that he possessed to come back to her!"
"There’s no guy who, if he turned around, wouldn't eventually give everything he has to be with her again!"
Then her voice changed.
Then her voice shifted.
"Leycester, you have been very good. Are you angry?"
"Leycester, you've been really great. Are you upset?"
"No," he said, and he went to her; "not angry, but—but troubled. You think only of me, but I think of Lenore."
"No," he said, walking over to her. "I'm not angry, just... troubled. You focus only on me, but I'm thinking about Lenore."
"Think of her still!" she said; "and be sure that I have made no mistake. If you doubt me, put it to the test——"
"Still think of her!" she said; "and know that I haven't made any mistake. If you don't believe me, put it to the test——"
He started.
He began.
"And you will find that I am right. I am going now, Leycester. Good-night!" and she kissed him.
"And you’ll see that I'm right. I’m leaving now, Leycester. Goodnight!" and she kissed him.
He went to the door and opened it; his face was pale and grave.
He went to the door and opened it; his face was pale and serious.
"Good-night," he said, gently. "You have given me something to think of with a vengeance," and he forced a smile.
"Good night," he said softly. "You've given me a lot to think about," and he managed a smile.
She went out without a word. Her maid was waiting for her in her dressing-room, but she passed into the inner room and[111] sank down in a chair, and for the first time her face was pale, and her eyes anxious.
She walked out without saying anything. Her maid was waiting for her in her dressing room, but she went into the inner room and[111]collapsed into a chair, and for the first time her face was pale, and her eyes were filled with worry.
"It has gone further than I thought," she murmured. "I, who know every look in his eyes, read his secret. But it shall not be. I will save him yet. But how? but how?"
"It has gone further than I expected," she whispered. "I, who know every expression in his eyes, can see his secret. But it won’t be like that. I will save him still. But how? But how?"
Poor Stella!
Poor Stella!
Lord Leicester, left alone, fell to pacing the room, his brow bent, his mind in a turmoil.
Lord Leicester, left alone, began pacing the room, his brow furrowed, his mind in a frenzy.
He loved his mother with a passionate devotion, part and parcel of his nature. Every word she had said had sunk into his mind; he loved her, and he knew her; he knew that she would rather die than give her consent to his marriage with such an one as Stella, pure and good and sweet though she was.
He loved his mother with deep devotion, which was a fundamental part of who he was. Every word she spoke had stuck with him; he loved her, and he understood her; he knew she would rather die than approve of his marriage to someone like Stella, no matter how pure, good, and sweet she was.
He was greatly troubled, but he stood firm.
He was very troubled, but he held his ground.
"Come what will," he murmured, "I cannot part with her. She is my treasure and pearl of great price, and I have not passed her by. My darling!"
"Whatever happens," he whispered, "I can't let her go. She is my treasure and something incredibly valuable, and I haven’t overlooked her. My love!"
Suddenly, breaking into his reverie, came a knock at the door.
Suddenly, snapping him out of his daydream, there was a knock at the door.
He went to open it but it opened before he could reach it, and Lord Charles walked in.
He went to open it, but it opened before he could get there, and Lord Charles walked in.
There was a smile on his handsome, light-hearted face, which barely hid an expression of affectionate sympathy.
There was a smile on his handsome, carefree face, which barely concealed a look of warm sympathy.
"Anything the matter, old man?" he said, closing the door.
"Is something wrong, old man?" he said, closing the door.
"Yes—no—not much—why?" said Leycester, forcing a smile.
"Yeah—no—not really—why?" said Leycester, forcing a smile.
"Why!" echoed Lord Charles, thrusting his hands into the huge pockets of his dressing-gown, and eying him with mock reproach. "Can you ask when you remember that my room is exactly underneath yours, and that it sounds as if you had turned this into the den of a traveling menagerie? What are you wearing the carpet out for, Ley?" and he sat down and looked up at the troubled face with that frank sincerity which invites confidence.
"Why!" shouted Lord Charles, sticking his hands into the big pockets of his robe and looking at him with playful disapproval. "How can you ask when you know my room is directly below yours, and it sounds like you've turned it into a traveling circus? Why are you wearing out the carpet, Ley?" He sat down and looked up at the worried face with that genuine sincerity that makes people open up.
"I'm in a fix," said Leycester.
"I'm in a jam," said Leycester.
"Come on," said Lord Charles, curtly.
"Come on," Lord Charles said, abruptly.
"I can't. You can't help me in this," said Leycester, with a sigh.
"I can’t. You can’t help me with this," said Leycester, with a sigh.
Lord Charles rose at once.
Lord Charles got up immediately.
"Then I'll go. I wish I could. What have you been doing, Ley?—something to-night, I expect. Never mind; if I can help you, you'll let me know."
"Then I'll head out. I wish I could stay. What have you been up to, Ley?—something tonight, I guess. It’s fine; if I can help you, just let me know."
Leycester threw him a cigar-case.
Leycester tossed him a cigar case.
"Sit down and smoke, Charlie," he said. "I can't open my mind, but I want to think, and you'll help me. Is it late?"
"Sit down and smoke, Charlie," he said. "I can't clear my head, but I want to think, and you'll help me. Is it late?"
"Awfully," said Lord Charles with a yawn. "What a jolly evening it has been. I say, Ley, haven't you been carrying it on rather thick with that pretty girl with the dark eyes?"
"Awfully," said Lord Charles with a yawn. "What a fun evening it has been. I mean, Ley, haven't you been laying it on pretty thick with that pretty girl with the dark eyes?"
Leycester paused in his task of lighting a cigar, and looked down at him.
Leycester paused while lighting a cigar and looked down at him.
"Which girl?" he said, with a little touch of hauteur in his face.
"Which girl?" he asked, a hint of arrogance on his face.
"The painter's niece," said Lord Charles. "What a beautiful girl she is! Reminds me of a what-do-you-call-it."
"The painter's niece," said Lord Charles. "What a beautiful girl she is! She reminds me of a thingamajig."
"What is that?"
"What's that?"
"A—a gazelle. It's rather a pity that she should be intended for that saucy lawyer fellow."
"A—a gazelle. It's quite unfortunate that she is meant for that cheeky lawyer guy."
"What?" asked Lord Leycester, quietly.
"What?" Lord Leycester asked, softly.
"Haven't you heard?" said Lord Charles, grimly. "The fellows were talking about it in the billiard-room."
"Haven't you heard?" Lord Charles said grimly. "The guys were talking about it in the billiard room."
"About what?" demanded Lord Leycester, still quietly, though his eyes glittered. Stella the common talk of the billiard-room. It was desecration.
"About what?" demanded Lord Leycester, still quietly, though his eyes were shining with intensity. Stella was the common topic of conversation in the billiard room. It was sacrilege.
"Oh, it was Longford, he knows the man!"
"Oh, it was Longford; he knows the guy!"
"What man?"
"Which guy?"
"This Jasper Adelstone she is engaged to."
"This Jasper Adelstone she’s engaged to."
Lord Leycester held the cigar to his lips, and his teeth closed over it with a sudden fierce passion.
Lord Leycester brought the cigar to his lips, and his teeth bit down on it with intense eagerness.
Coming upon all that had passed, this was the last straw.
Coming across everything that had happened, this was the last straw.
"It's a lie!" he said.
"It's a lie!" he said.
Lord Charles looked up with a start, then his face grew grave.
Lord Charles looked up suddenly, then his expression turned serious.
"Perhaps so," he said; "but, after all, it can't matter to you, Ley."
"Maybe that's true," he replied, "but in the end, it shouldn't matter to you, Ley."
Lord Leycester turned away in silence.
Lord Leycester quietly walked away.
CHAPTER XVI.
Jasper Adelstone was in love.
Jasper Adelstone was in love.
It was some time before he would bring himself to admit it even to himself, for he was wont to pride himself on his superiority to all attacks of the tender passion.
It took him a while to admit it, even to himself, because he usually took pride in being above any kind of romantic feelings.
Often and often had he amused himself and his chosen companions by ridiculing the conditions of those weak mortals who allowed themselves to be carried away by what he termed a weak and contemptible affection for the other sex.
Often and often he had entertained himself and his chosen friends by mocking the situation of those fragile individuals who let themselves be swept away by what he considered a feeble and despicable love for the opposite sex.
Marriage, he used to say, was entirely a matter of business. A man didn't marry until he was obliged, and then only did so to better himself. As to love, and that kind of thing—well, it was an exploded idea—a myth which had died out; at any rate, too absurd a thing altogether for a man possessed of common sense—for such a man, for instance, as Jasper Adelstone. He had seen plenty of pretty women and was received by them with anything but disfavor. He was good-looking, almost handsome, and would have been that if he could have got rid of the sharp, cunning glint of his small eyes; and he was clever and accomplished. He was just the man, it would have been supposed, to fall a victim to the tender passion; but he had stuck fast by his principles, and gone stealthily along the road to success, with his cold smile ready for everyone in general, and not a warm beam in his heart for anyone in particular.
Marriage, he used to say, was entirely a business arrangement. A man didn't marry until he had to, and then only to improve his situation. As for love and all that—well, that was an outdated concept—a myth that had faded away; at least, it was far too ridiculous for someone with common sense—for example, Jasper Adelstone. He had encountered plenty of attractive women and was received by them with anything but hostility. He was good-looking, almost handsome, and would have been if he could have gotten rid of the sharp, sly glint in his small eyes; and he was smart and talented. He seemed like the kind of guy who would easily fall for romance; but he remained true to his principles, quietly pursuing his path to success, with a cold smile for everyone in general and not a warm feeling in his heart for anyone in particular.
And now! Yes, he was in love—in love as deeply, unreasoningly, as impulsively as the veriest school-boy.
And now! Yes, he was in love—deeply, unreasonably, and impulsively, just like the most naïve schoolboy.
This was very annoying! It would have been very annoying if the object of his passion had been an heiress or the lady of title whom he had in his inmost mind determined to marry, if he married at all; for he would have preferred to have attained to his ambition without any awkward and inconvenient love-making.
This was really frustrating! It would have been really frustrating if the object of his affection had been an heiress or a woman of title whom he secretly intended to marry, if he ever decided to marry; because he would have preferred to achieve his ambition without any awkward and uncomfortable romantic advances.
But the girl who had inspired him with this sudden and unreasoning passion was, much to his disgust, neither an heiress nor an offshoot of nobility.
But the girl who had sparked this sudden and irrational passion in him was, much to his annoyance, neither an heiress nor a member of the nobility.
She was a mere nobody—the niece of an obscure painter! She was not even in society!
She was just a nobody—the niece of an unknown painter! She wasn't even part of society!
There was no good to be got by marrying her, none whatever. She could not help him a single step on his ambitious path through life. On the first evening of his meeting with Stella, when the beauty, and, more than her beauty, the nameless charm of her bright, pure freshness, overwhelmed and startled him, he took himself to task very seriously.
There was nothing to gain from marrying her, absolutely nothing. She couldn't help him even a little on his ambitious journey through life. On the first evening he met Stella, when her beauty—and even more than her beauty, the indescribable charm of her bright, pure freshness—overwhelmed and surprised him, he seriously confronted himself.
"Jasper," he said, "you won't go and make a fool of yourself, I hope! She is entirely out of your line. She is only a pretty girl; you've seen a score, a hundred as pretty, or prettier; and she's a mere nobody! Oh, no, you won't make a fool of yourself—you'll go back to town to-morrow morning."
"Jasper," he said, "you aren't planning to embarrass yourself, are you? She's completely out of your league. She's just a pretty girl; you've encountered dozens, even a hundred, who are just as pretty, if not more. And she's just an ordinary girl! Oh, no, there's no way you'll embarrass yourself—you'll head back to the city tomorrow morning."
But he did not go back to town; instead, he went into the conservatory at the Rectory, and made up a bouquet and took it to the cottage, and sank deeper still into the mire of foolishness, as he would have called it.
But he didn't go back to town; instead, he went into the conservatory at the Rectory, made a bouquet, and took it to the cottage, sinking even deeper into what he would have called foolishness.
But even then it was not too late. He might have escaped even then by dint of calling up his selfish nature and thinking of all his ambitions; but Stella unfortunately roused—what was more powerful in him than his sudden love—his self-conceit.
But even then it wasn't too late. He could have escaped at that moment by relying on his selfish instincts and focusing on all his ambitions; but Stella unfortunately awakened—what was stronger in him than his sudden love—his self-importance.
She actually dared to defend Lord Leycester Wyndward!
She really had the nerve to defend Lord Leycester Wyndward!
That was almost the finishing stroke, unwittingly dealt by Stella, and he went away inwardly raging with incipient jealousy.
That was almost the final blow, unknowingly delivered by Stella, and he left feeling an intense wave of jealousy rising within him.
But the last straw was yet to come that should break the back of all his prudent resolves, and that was the meeting with Stella and Lord Leycester in the river-woods, and Lord Leycester's attack on him.
But the final straw had yet to come that would break the back of all his careful decisions, and that was the encounter with Stella and Lord Leycester in the river woods, along with Lord Leycester's confrontation with him.
That moment—the moment when he lay on the ground looking up at the dark, handsome, angry, and somewhat scornful face of the young peer—Jasper Adelstone registered a vow.
That moment—the moment when he lay on the ground looking up at the dark, handsome, angry, and somewhat scornful face of the young peer—Jasper Adelstone made a promise.
He vowed that come what would, by fair means or foul, he would have Stella.
He promised that no matter what happened, by any means necessary, he would win Stella.
He vowed that he would snatch her from the haughty and fiery young lord who had dared to hurl him, Jasper, to the dust and insult him.
He promised that he would rescue her from the arrogant and passionate young lord who had dared to throw him, Jasper, to the ground and insult him.
What love he already possessed for her suddenly sprang up into a fierce flame of jealous passion, and as he rode home to the Rectory he repeated that vow several times, and at once, without the loss of an hour, began to hunt about for some means to fulfill it.
What love he already had for her suddenly flared up into a fierce blaze of jealousy, and as he rode home to the Rectory, he repeated that vow several times. Without wasting a moment, he started looking for ways to make it happen.
He was no fool, this Jasper Adelstone, for all his conceit, and he knew the immense odds against him if Lord Leycester really meant anything by his attention to Stella; he knew what fearful advantages Leycester held—all the Court cards were in his hands. He was handsome, renowned, noble, wealthy—a suitor whom the highest in the land would think twice about before refusing.
He wasn't a fool, this Jasper Adelstone, despite his arrogance, and he understood the huge odds stacked against him if Lord Leycester was serious about his interest in Stella; he knew what powerful advantages Leycester had—all the important cards were in his hands. He was good-looking, famous, noble, rich—a suitor that the most esteemed in the land would hesitate to reject.
He almost guessed, too, that Stella already loved Leycester;[114] he had seen her face turned to the young lord—had heard her voice as she spoke to him.
He almost figured out that Stella already loved Leycester;[114] he had seen her looking at the young lord—had heard her voice when she talked to him.
He ground his teeth together with vicious rage as he thought of the difference between her way of speaking to him and to Leycester.
He grinded his teeth in furious anger as he considered the difference between how she talked to him and how she talked to Leycester.
"But she shall speak to me, look at me like that before the game is over," he swore to himself. "I can afford to wait for my opportunity; it will come, and I shall know how to use it. Curse him! Yes, I am determined now. I will take him from her."
"But she will talk to me, look at me like that before the game is over," he promised himself. "I can wait for my chance; it will come, and I’ll know how to make the most of it. Damn him! Yes, I’m set on this now. I will take him from her."
It was a bold, audacious resolution; but then Jasper was both bold and audacious in the most dangerous of ways, in the cold, calculating manner of a cunning, unscrupulous man.
It was a bold, daring decision; but then Jasper was both bold and daring in the most dangerous way, with the cold, calculating approach of a clever, ruthless person.
He was clever—undoubtedly clever; he had been very successful, and had made that success by his own unaided efforts. Already, young as he was, he was beginning to be talked about. When people were in any great difficulty in his branch of the law, they went to him, sure of finding him cool, ready, and capable.
He was smart—definitely smart; he had achieved a lot and had done it all on his own. Even at a young age, he was starting to get attention. When people faced serious problems in his area of law, they turned to him, confident that he would be calm, prepared, and skilled.
His chambers in the inn held a little museum of secrets—secrets about persons of rank and standing, who were supposed to be quite free from such inconvenient things as skeletons in cupboards.
His room at the inn was like a small museum of secrets—secrets about people of high status and reputation, who were thought to be completely free from inconvenient things like skeletons in the closet.
People came to him when they were in any social fix; when they owed more money than they could pay; when they wanted a divorce, or were anxious to hush up some secret, whose threatened disclosure involved shame and disgrace, and Jasper Adelstone was always ready with sound advice, and, better still, some subtle scheme or plan.
People turned to him whenever they were in a tough spot; when they were in deep debt; when they wanted a divorce, or were eager to cover up a secret that could bring shame and disgrace if revealed. Jasper Adelstone was always ready with solid advice and, even better, some clever scheme or plan.
Yes, he was a successful man, and had failed so seldom—almost never—that he felt he could be confident in this matter, too.
Yes, he was a successful man and had failed so rarely—almost never—that he felt he could be confident about this too.
"I have always done well for others," he thought. "I have gained some difficult points for other people; now I will undertake this difficult matter for myself."
"I've always done well for others," he thought. "I've tackled some tough issues for other people; now I'm going to take on this tough situation for myself."
He went home to the Rectory and pondered, recalling all he knew of old Etheridge. It was very little, and the rector could tell him no more than he knew already.
He went home to the Rectory and thought about it, remembering everything he knew about old Etheridge. It was very little, and the rector could tell him no more than he already knew.
James Etheridge lived the life of a recluse, appearing to have no friends or relations save Stella; nothing was known about his former life. He had come down into the quiet valley some years ago, and settled at once in the mode of existence which was palpable to all.
James Etheridge lived like a recluse, seemingly having no friends or family except for Stella; nothing was known about his past. He had moved into the quiet valley a few years ago and immediately embraced a way of life that everyone could see.
"Is he, was he, ever married?" asked Jasper.
"Is he, was he, ever married?" Jasper asked.
The rector thought not.
The rector didn't think so.
"I don't know," he said. "He certainly hasn't been married down here. I don't think anything is known about him."
"I don’t know," he said. "He definitely hasn’t been married around here. I don’t think anyone knows anything about him."
And with this Jasper had to be content. All the next day, after his meeting with Stella and Leycester, he strolled about the meadows hoping to see her, but failed. He knew he ought to be in London, but he could not tear himself away.
And with this, Jasper had to be satisfied. All the next day, after his encounter with Stella and Leycester, he wandered around the meadows hoping to catch a glimpse of her, but he didn't. He knew he should be in London, but he couldn't bring himself to leave.
His arm felt a little stiff, and though there was nothing else the matter with it, he bound it up and hung it in a sling, explaining to the rector that he had fallen from his horse.
His arm felt a bit stiff, and even though there was nothing else wrong with it, he wrapped it up and put it in a sling, telling the rector that he had fallen off his horse.
Then he heard of the party at the Hall, and grinding his teeth with envy and malice, he stole into the lane and watched Stella start.
Then he heard about the party at the Hall, and clenching his teeth with jealousy and spite, he sneaked into the lane and watched Stella leave.
In his eyes she looked doubly beautiful since he had sworn to have her, and he wandered about the lane and meadows thinking of her, and thinking, too, of Lord Leycester all that evening, waiting for her to return, to get one look at her.
In his eyes, she looked even more beautiful because he had promised to have her. He wandered through the lane and meadows, thinking about her and, throughout the evening, about Lord Leycester as well, just waiting for her to come back so he could catch a glimpse of her.
Fortune favored him with more than a look, for while he was waiting the boy from the post-office came down the lane, and Jasper, with very little difficulty, persuaded him to give up the telegram to his keeping.
Fortune smiled on him with more than just a glance, because while he was waiting, the boy from the post office came down the lane, and Jasper, with hardly any effort, convinced him to hand over the telegram.
I am sorry to say that Jasper was very much tempted to open that telegram, and if he resisted the temptation, it was not in consequence of any pangs of conscience, but because he thought that it would scarcely be worth while.
I’m sorry to say that Jasper was really tempted to open that telegram, and if he held back, it wasn’t because of any feelings of guilt, but because he figured it wouldn't be worth it.
"It is only some commission for a picture," he said to himself. "People don't communicate secretly by telegram excepting in cipher."
"It’s just a commission for a picture," he thought to himself. "People only send secret messages by telegram using a code."
So he delivered it unopened as we know, but when he heard that sudden exclamation of the old man's he was heartily sorry he had not opened it.
So he dropped it off without opening it, but when he heard the old man's sudden shout, he really wished he had opened it.
When he parted from Stella at the gate, he walked off down the lane, but only until out of sight, and then returned under the shadow of the hedge and waited.
When he said goodbye to Stella at the gate, he walked down the path, but just until she couldn’t see him anymore, and then he went back under the cover of the hedge and waited.
He could see into the studio, and see the old man sitting in the chair bowed with sorrow; and Stella's graceful figure hovering about him.
He could see into the studio and see the old man sitting in the chair, hunched over with sadness, while Stella's graceful figure moved around him.
"There was something worth knowing in that telegram," he muttered. "I was a fool not to make myself acquainted with it. What will he do now?"
"There was something important in that telegram," he muttered. "I was an idiot for not getting to know it. What will he do now?"
He thought the question out, still watching, and the old man's movements seen plainly through the lighted windows—for Stella had only drawn the muslin curtain too hurriedly and imperfectly—afforded an answer.
He considered the question while still watching, and the old man's movements were clearly visible through the lit windows—since Stella had only pulled the muslin curtain aside too quickly and carelessly—providing him with an answer.
"He is going up to town," he muttered.
"He’s going into town," he muttered.
He knew that there was an early market train, and felt sure that the old man was going by it.
He knew there was an early market train and was sure the old man was taking it.
Hastily glancing at his watch, he set his hat firmly on his head, dipped his arm out of the sling, and ran toward the Rectory; entering by a side door he went to his room, took a bag containing some papers, secured his coat and umbrella, and leaving a note on the breakfast-table to the effect that he was suddenly obliged to go to town, made for the station.
Hastily checking his watch, he adjusted his hat on his head, slipped his arm out of the sling, and ran toward the Rectory. Entering through a side door, he went to his room, grabbed a bag with some papers, grabbed his coat and umbrella, and left a note on the breakfast table saying that he had to go to town unexpectedly before heading for the station.
As he did not wish to be seen, he kept in the shadow and waited, and was rewarded in a few minutes by the appearance of Mr. Etheridge.
Since he didn't want to be seen, he stayed in the shadows and waited, and a few minutes later, Mr. Etheridge appeared.
There was no one on the station beside themselves, and Jasper had no difficulty in keeping out of the old man's way. A sleepy porter sauntered up and down, yawning and swinging his lantern, and Jasper decided that he wouldn't trouble him by taking a ticket.
There was no one at the station except for them, and Jasper had no trouble avoiding the old man. A drowsy porter strolled back and forth, yawning and swinging his lantern, and Jasper figured he wouldn’t bother him by getting a ticket.
The train came up, Mr. Etheridge got into a first-class carriage,[116] and Jasper, waiting until the last moment, sprang into one at the further end of the train.
The train arrived, Mr. Etheridge stepped into a first-class carriage,[116] and Jasper, waiting until the last second, jumped into one at the far end of the train.
"Never mind the ticket," he said to the porter. "I'll pay at the other end."
"Forget about the ticket," he told the porter. "I'll pay when I get there."
The train was an express from Wyndward, and Jasper, who knew how to take care of himself, pulled the curtains closed, drew a traveling cap from his bag, and curling himself up went to sleep, while the old man, a few carriages further off, sat with his white head bowed in sorrowful and wakeful meditation.
The train was an express from Wyndward, and Jasper, who knew how to look after himself, pulled the curtains closed, took a traveling cap from his bag, and curled up to go to sleep, while the old man, a few carriages further down, sat with his white head bowed in sad and restless thought.
When the train arrived at the terminus, Jasper, awaking from a refreshing sleep, drew aside the curtain and watched Mr. Etheridge get out, waited until he approached the cab-stand, then following up behind him nearer, heard him tell the cabman to drive him to King's Hotel, Covent Garden.
When the train pulled into the station, Jasper, waking up from a good nap, opened the curtain and saw Mr. Etheridge get out. He waited until Mr. Etheridge walked over to the taxi stand, then followed him closer and heard him tell the taxi driver to take him to King's Hotel, Covent Garden.
Then Jasper called a cab and drove to the square in which his chambers were situated, dismissed the cab, and saw it crawl away out of sight, and climbed up the staircase which served as the approach to the many doors which lined the narrow grim passages.
Then Jasper called a cab and drove to the square where his office was located, got out, watched the cab drive away, and climbed up the staircase that led to the several doors lining the narrow, dark hallways.
On one of these doors his name was inscribed in black letters; he opened this door with a key, struck a light, and lit a candle which stood on a ledge, and entered a small room which served for the purpose of a clerk's office and a client's waiting-room.
On one of these doors, his name was written in black letters; he opened the door with a key, struck a match, and lit a candle that was sitting on a ledge. Then he entered a small room that served as both a clerk's office and a waiting room for clients.
Beyond this, and communicating by a green baize door, was his own business-room, but there were still other rooms behind, one his living-room, another in which he slept, and beyond that a smaller room.
Beyond this, and through a green felt door, was his office, but there were more rooms behind it—one for living, another for sleeping, and beyond that, a smaller room.
He entered this, and holding the light on high allowed its rays to fall upon a man lying curled up on a small bed.
He walked in, lifting the light high to let its glow shine on a man curled up on a small bed.
He was a very small man, with a thin, parchment-lined face, crowned by closely-cropped hair, which is ambiguously described as auburn.
He was a very short man, with a thin, wrinkled face, topped by closely-cropped hair that's vaguely described as auburn.
This was Jasper's clerk, factotum, slave. He it was who sat in the outer office and received the visitors, and ushered them into Jasper's presence or put them off with excuses.
This was Jasper's assistant, jack-of-all-trades, servant. He was the one who sat in the outer office, greeted visitors, and either escorted them into Jasper's office or sent them away with excuses.
He was a singular-looking man, no particular age or individuality. Some of Jasper's friends were often curious as to where Jasper had picked him up, but Jasper always evaded the question or put it by with some jest, and Scrivell's antecedents remained a mystery.
He was an unusual-looking guy, with no specific age or personality. Some of Jasper's friends were often curious about where Jasper had found him, but Jasper always dodged the question or brushed it off with a joke, leaving Scrivell's past a mystery.
That he was a devoted and never tiring servant was palpable to all; in Jasper's presence he seemed to live only to obey his will and anticipate his wishes. Now, at the first touch of Jasper's hand, the man started and sat bolt upright, screening his eyes from the light and staring at Jasper expectantly.
That he was a devoted and never-tiring servant was obvious to everyone; in Jasper's presence, he seemed to exist solely to follow his orders and anticipate his needs. Now, at the first touch of Jasper's hand, the man jolted and sat up straight, shielding his eyes from the light and staring at Jasper expectantly.
"Awake, Scrivell?" asked Jasper.
"Awake, Scrivell?" Jasper asked.
"Yes, sir, quite," was the reply; and indeed he looked as if he had been on the alert for hours past.
"Yes, sir, absolutely," was the response; and he really seemed like he had been on high alert for hours.
"That's right. I want you. Get up and dress and come into the next room. I'll leave the candle."
"That's right. I want you. Get up, get dressed, and come into the next room. I'll leave the candle."
"You needn't, sir," was the reply. "I can see."
"You don't need to, sir," was the reply. "I can see."
Jasper nodded.
Jasper agreed.
"I believe you can—like a cat," he said, and carried the card with him.
"I believe you can—just like a cat," he said, and took the card with him.
In a few minutes—in a very few minutes—the door opened and Scrivell entered.
In just a few minutes—the very next few minutes—the door opened and Scrivell walked in.
He looked wofully thin and emaciated, was dressed in an old but still respectable suit of black, and might have been taken for an old man but for the sharp, alert look in his gray eyes, and the sandy hair, which showed no signs of gray.
He looked incredibly thin and gaunt, was wearing an old but still decent black suit, and could have been mistaken for an old man if not for the sharp, lively look in his gray eyes and the sandy hair, which had no signs of gray.
Jasper was sitting before his dressing-table opening his letters, which he had carried in from the other room.
Jasper was sitting at his dressing table, opening the letters he had brought in from the other room.
"Oh, here you are," he said. "I want you to go out."
"Oh, there you are," he said. "I want you to go out."
Scrivell nodded.
Scrivell nodded.
"Do you know King's Hotel, Covent Garden?" asked Jasper.
"Do you know King's Hotel in Covent Garden?" asked Jasper.
"King's? Yes, sir."
"King's? Yeah, sure."
"Well, I want you to go down there."
"Well, I want you to go down there."
He paused, but he might have known the man would not express any surprise.
He paused, but he probably knew the guy wouldn't show any surprise.
"Yes, sir," he said, as coolly as if Jasper had told him to go to bed again.
"Yeah, sure," he said, as casually as if Jasper had told him to go back to bed.
"I want you to go down there and keep a look-out for me. A gentleman has just driven there, an old man, rather bent, with long white hair. Understand?"
"I need you to go down there and keep watch for me. A gentleman just arrived, an old man, a bit hunched over, with long white hair. Got it?"
"Yes," was the quiet reply.
"Yes," was the soft reply.
"He will probably go out the first thing, quite early. I want to know where he goes."
"He'll probably head out first thing, really early. I want to know where he's going."
"Only the first place he goes to?" was the question.
"Is it only the first place he goes to?" was the question.
Jasper hesitated.
Jasper hesitated.
"Suppose you keep an eye upon him generally till, say one o'clock, then come back to me. I want to know his movements, you understand, Scrivell!"
"Keep an eye on him until about one o'clock, then come back to me. I need to know what he's up to, got it, Scrivell!"
"I understand, sir," was the answer. "Any name?"
"I get it, sir," was the reply. "Any name?"
Jasper hesitated a moment, and a faint color came into his face. Somehow he was conscious of a strange reluctance to mention the name—her name; but he overcame it.
Jasper paused for a moment, and a faint blush appeared on his face. Somehow, he was aware of an unusual hesitation to say the name—her name; but he pushed through it.
"Yes, Etheridge," he said, quietly, "but that doesn't matter. Don't make any inquiries at the hotel or elsewhere, if you can help it."
"Yeah, Etheridge," he said softly, "but that doesn’t really matter. Please don’t ask about it at the hotel or anywhere else, if you can avoid it."
"Very good, sir," said the man, and noiselessly he turned and left the room.
"Very good, sir," the man said, and quietly he turned and left the room.
Little did Stella, dreaming in the cottage by the sweet smelling meadows and the murmuring river, think that the first woof of the web which Jasper Adelstone was spinning for her was commenced that night in the grim chambers of Lincoln's-inn.
Little did Stella, dreaming in the cottage by the fragrant meadows and the babbling river, realize that the first thread of the web Jasper Adelstone was weaving for her began that night in the dark halls of Lincoln's Inn.
As little did Lady Wyndward guess, as she lay awake, vainly striving to find some means of averting the consequences of her son's "infatuation" for the painter's niece, that a keener and less scrupulous mind had already set to work in the same direction.
As little as Lady Wyndward knew, as she lay awake, desperately trying to find a way to prevent the fallout from her son's "infatuation" with the painter's niece, a sharper and less scrupulous mind had already started working towards the same goal.
CHAPTER XVII.
Jasper undressed and went to bed, and slept as soundly as men of his peculiar caliber do sleep, while Scrivell was standing[118] at the corner of a street in Covent Garden, with his hands in his pockets and his eyes on the entrance to King's Hotel. A little after nine Jasper awoke, had his bath, dressed, went out, got some breakfast, and sat down to work, and for the time being forgot—actually forgot—that such an individual as Stella Etheridge existed.
Jasper undressed and went to bed, falling asleep as soundly as guys like him usually do, while Scrivell was standing[118] at the corner of a street in Covent Garden, hands in his pockets, watching the entrance to King's Hotel. A little after nine, Jasper woke up, took a bath, got dressed, went out, grabbed some breakfast, and sat down to work, momentarily forgetting—like, completely forgetting—that someone named Stella Etheridge was even real.
That was the secret of his power, that he could concentrate his attention on one subject to the absolute abnegation of all others.
That was the secret of his power: he could focus his attention on one topic to the complete exclusion of everything else.
Several visitors put in an appearance on business, Jasper opening the door by means of a wire which drew back the handle, without moving.
Several visitors showed up for business, with Jasper opening the door using a wire that pulled back the handle without him moving.
At about half-past twelve someone knocked. Jasper opened the door, and a tall, fashionably-dressed young gentleman entered.
At around 12:30, someone knocked. Jasper opened the door, and a tall, stylishly dressed young man walked in.
It was a certain Captain Halliday, who had been one of the guests at Wyndward Hall on the first night of our introduction there.
It was Captain Halliday, who had been one of the guests at Wyndward Hall on the first night we were introduced there.
Captain Halliday was a man about town; one who had been rich, but who had worked very hard to make himself poor—and nearly succeeded. He was a well-known man, and a member of a fast club, at which high play formed the chief amusement.
Captain Halliday was a well-known figure in town; he had once been wealthy but had worked extremely hard to become poor—and almost managed it. He was a prominent person and a member of an exclusive club where high-stakes gambling was the main entertainment.
Jasper knew him socially, and got up—a thing he did not often do—to shake hands.
Jasper knew him socially and stood up—something he didn’t do often—to shake hands.
"How do you do?" he said, motioning him to a chair. "Anything I can do for you?"
"How's it going?" he said, gesturing for him to take a seat. "Is there anything I can help you with?"
It was generally understood by Jasper's acquaintances that Jasper's time was money, and they respected the hours devoted by him to business.
It was widely recognized among Jasper's friends that his time was valuable, and they appreciated the hours he spent on work.
Captain Halliday smiled.
Captain Halliday grinned.
"You always come to the point, Adelstone," he replied. "Yes, I want a little advice."
"You always get straight to the point, Adelstone," he said. "Yeah, I need a bit of advice."
Jasper sat down and clasped his hands over his knee; they were very white and carefully-kept hands.
Jasper sat down and clasped his hands over his knee; they were very pale and well-groomed hands.
"Hope I may be able to give it to you. What is it?"
"Hope I can give it to you. What is it?"
"Well look here," said the captain, "you don't mind my smoking a cigarette, do you? I can always talk better while I am smoking."
"Well, look at this," said the captain, "you don't mind if I smoke a cigarette, do you? I always feel like I can talk better while I'm smoking."
"Not at all—I like it," said Jasper.
"Not at all—I like it," Jasper said.
"But the lady clients?" said the captain, with a little contraction of the eyelids, which was suspiciously near a wink.
"But what about the lady clients?" asked the captain, narrowing his eyelids slightly, which was almost like a wink.
"I don't think they mind," said Jasper. "They are generally too occupied with their own business to notice. A light?" and he handed the wax tapers which stood on his desk for sealing purposes.
"I don't think they care," said Jasper. "They're usually too busy with their own stuff to notice. A light?" and he handed the wax candles that were on his desk for sealing purposes.
The captain lighted his cigarette slowly. It was evident that the matter upon which he required advice was delicate, and only to be attacked with much deliberation.
The captain slowly lit his cigarette. It was clear that the issue he needed advice on was sensitive and required careful consideration.
"Look here!" he began; "I've come upon rather an awkward business."
"Hey, listen!" he started; "I've found myself in a bit of a tricky situation."
Jasper smiled. It not unfrequently happened that his clients came to him for money, and not unfrequently he managed to find some for them—of course through some friend, always[119] through some friend "in the City," who demanded and obtained a tolerably large interest.
Jasper smiled. It often happened that his clients came to him for money, and more often than not, he managed to find some for them—of course through some friend, always[119] through some friend "in the City," who demanded and charged a pretty high interest.
Jasper smiled, and wondered how much the captain wanted, and whether it would be safe to lend it.
Jasper smiled and considered how much the captain wanted and if it would be safe to lend it.
"What is it?" he said.
"What is it?" he asked.
"You know the Rookery?" asked the captain.
"You know the Rookery?" the captain asked.
Jasper nodded.
Jasper agreed.
"I was there the other night—I'm there every night, I'm afraid," he added; "but I am referring to the night before last——"
"I was there the other night—I'm there every night, I guess," he said; "but I'm talking about the night before last——"
"Yes," said Jasper, intending to help him. "And luck went against you, and you lost a pile."
"Yeah," said Jasper, trying to help him. "And luck was not on your side, and you lost a lot."
"No, I didn't," said the captain; "I won a pile."
"No, I didn't," said the captain; "I won a ton."
"I congratulate you," said Jasper, with a cool smile.
"I congratulate you," said Jasper, with a cool smile.
"I won a pile!" said the captain, "from all round; but principally from a young fellow—a mere boy, who was there as a visitor, introduced by young Bellamy—know young Bellamy?"
"I won a ton!" said the captain, "from everyone; but mainly from a young guy—a total kid, who was there as a guest, brought in by young Bellamy—know young Bellamy?"
"Yes, yes," said Jasper—he was very busy. "Everybody knows Bellamy. Well!"
"Yeah, yeah," said Jasper—he was super busy. "Everyone knows Bellamy. Alright!"
"Well, the young fellow—I was awfully sorry for him, and tried to persuade him to turn it up, but he wouldn't. You know what youngsters are when they are green at this confounded game?"
"Well, the young guy—I felt really sorry for him, and I tried to convince him to quit, but he wouldn’t. You know how young people can be when they’re new to this frustrating game?"
Jasper nodded again rather more impatiently. Scrivell would be back directly, and he was anxious to hear the result of his scrutiny.
Jasper nodded again, a bit more impatiently this time. Scrivell would be back soon, and he was eager to hear the outcome of his examination.
"Luck went with him at first, and he won a good deal, but it turned after a time and I was the better by a cool hundred and fifty; I stopped at that—it was too much as it was to win from a youngster, and he gave me his I O U."
"At first, he had good luck and won quite a bit, but after a while, it changed and I ended up ahead by a solid one hundred and fifty; I decided to stop there—it felt like too much to be winning from a young guy, and he gave me his IOU."
The captain paused and lit another cigarette.
The captain took a break and smoked another cigarette.
"Next morning, being rather pressed—did I tell you I went home with Gooch and one or two others and lost the lot?" he broke off, simply.
"Next morning, feeling a bit under pressure—did I mention I went home with Gooch and a couple of others and ended up losing everything?" he interrupted himself, casually.
Jasper smiled.
Jasper grinned.
"No, you did not mention it, but I can quite believe it. Go on."
"No, you didn't mention it, but I totally believe it. Go ahead."
"Next morning, being rather pressed—I wanted to pay my own I O U's—I looked him up to collect his."
"Later that morning, feeling a bit urgent—I wanted to pay off my own IOUs—I went to find him to collect his."
"And he put you off, and you want me to help you," said Jasper, smiling behind his white hand.
"And he dismissed you, and you want me to help you," Jasper said, smiling behind his white hand.
"No, I don't. I wish you'd hear me out," said the captain, not unnaturally aggrieved by the repeated interruption.
"No, I don't. I wish you'd listen to me," said the captain, understandably annoyed by the constant interruptions.
"I beg your pardon!" said Jasper. "I thought I should help to bring you to the point. But, there, tell it your own way."
"I’m sorry!" said Jasper. "I thought I should help you get to the point. But, go ahead, tell it your own way."
"He didn't refuse; he gave me a bill," said the captain; "said he was sorry he couldn't manage the cash, but expecting me to call had got a bill ready."
"He didn't say no; he gave me a bill," said the captain; "he said he was sorry he couldn't handle the cash, but since he was expecting me to come by, he had a bill prepared."
"Which you naturally declined to accept from a perfect stranger," said Jasper.
"Of course, you turned it down from a complete stranger," Jasper said.
"Which I did nothing of the sort," said the captain, coolly. "It was backed by Bellamy, and that was good enough for me. Bellamy's name written across the back, making himself responsible for the money, if the young fellow didn't pay."
"Which I did nothing like that," said the captain, calmly. "It was supported by Bellamy, and that was good enough for me. Bellamy's name written on the back, making himself liable for the money if the young guy didn't pay."
"I understand what a bill is," said Jasper, with a smile.
"I know what a bill is," Jasper said, smiling.
"Of course," assented the captain, puffing at his cigarette, "Bellamy's name, mind, which was good enough for me."
"Sure," agreed the captain, puffing on his cigarette, "Bellamy's name, you know, was good enough for me."
"And for most people."
"And for the majority."
"Well, I meant to get some fellow to discount this, get some money for it, you know, but happening to meet Bellamy at the club, it occurred to me that he mightn't like the bill hawked about, so I asked him if he'd take it up. See?"
"Well, I intended to find someone to sell this off, get some cash for it, you know, but when I ran into Bellamy at the club, I thought he might not want the bill going around, so I asked him if he’d handle it. Got it?"
"Quite. Whether he'd give you the money for it—the hundred and fifty pounds. I see," said Jasper. "Well?"
"Right. Whether he'd give you the money for it—the hundred and fifty pounds. I see," said Jasper. "So?"
"Well, I put it rather delicately—there was a lot of fellows about—and he didn't seem to understand me. 'What bill do you mean, old man?' he said. 'I took an oath not to fly any more paper a year ago, and I've kept it, by George!'"
"Well, I mentioned it pretty gently—there were a lot of guys around—and he didn’t seem to get what I meant. 'What bill are you talking about, buddy?' he asked. 'I swore I wouldn’t deal with any more paper a year ago, and I’ve stuck to it, I swear!'"
Jasper leant forward slightly; the keen, hard look which comes into the eyes of a hound that suddenly scents game, came into his. But this time he did not speak; as was usual with him when interested, he remained silent.
Jasper leaned forward a bit; the intense, sharp gleam that appears in a hunting dog’s eyes when it catches a whiff of prey came into his. But this time he didn’t say anything; as was typical for him when he was interested, he stayed quiet.
"Well, I flatter myself I played a cool hand," said the captain, complacently flicking the ash from his cigarette. "I knew the bill was a—a——"
"Well, I think I handled that pretty well," said the captain, casually flicking the ash off his cigarette. "I knew the bill was a—a——"
"Forgery," said Jasper, coldly.
"Forgery," Jasper said coldly.
The captain nodded gravely.
The captain nodded seriously.
"A forgery. But I felt for the poor young beggar, and didn't want to be hard on him; so I pretended to Bellamy that I'd made a mistake and meant somebody else, and explained that I'd been at the champagne rather freely the other night; and—you know Bellamy—he was satisfied."
"A forgery. But I felt sorry for the young beggar and didn’t want to be tough on him, so I pretended to Bellamy that I’d made a mistake and meant someone else. I explained that I’d been drinking champagne pretty heavily the other night; and—you know Bellamy—he bought it."
"Well?" said Jasper, in a low voice.
"Well?" Jasper asked softly.
"Well, then I took a cab, and drove to 22 Percival street——"
"Well, then I took a cab and went to 22 Percival Street——"
He paused abruptly, and bit his lip; but Jasper, though he heard the address, and had stamped it, as it were, on his memory, showed no sign of having noticed it, and examined his nails curiously.
He stopped suddenly and bit his lip; but Jasper, even though he heard the address and seemed to have stored it in his memory, showed no indication that he noticed it and looked at his nails with interest.
"I drove to the young fellow's rooms, and he confessed to it. Poor young beggar! I pitied him from the bottom of my heart—I did indeed. Wrong, I know. Justice, and example, and all that, you'll say; but if you'd seen him, with his head buried in his hands, and his whole frame shaking like a leaf, why, you'd have pitied him yourself."
"I drove to the young guy's place, and he admitted it. Poor young guy! I felt really sorry for him—I truly did. I know it's wrong. You'll talk about justice and setting an example, but if you had seen him, with his head in his hands and his whole body shaking like a leaf, well, you would have felt sorry for him too."
Jasper put up his hand to his mouth to hide a sneer.
Jasper raised his hand to his mouth to hide a smirk.
"Very likely," he said—"most likely. I have a particularly soft heart for—forgers."
"Very likely," he said—"most likely. I have a real soft spot for—forgers."
The captain started slightly. It was a horrible word!
The captain flinched. It was such an awful word!
"I don't believe the young beggar meant it, not in cold blood, you know; but he was so knocked of a heap by my dropping down upon him, and so afraid of looking like a welsher that the idea of the bill struck him, and he did it. He swears that Bellamy and he are such chums, that Bellamy wouldn't have minded."
"I don't think the young beggar actually meant it, not in a cold-hearted way, you know; but he was so taken aback by my suddenly dropping down on him and so worried about appearing like a loser that the thought of the bill hit him, and he went for it. He insists that he and Bellamy are such good friends that Bellamy wouldn't have cared."
"Ah," said Jasper, with a smile, "the judge and jury will look at that in a different light."
"Ah," said Jasper, with a smile, "the judge and jury will see that differently."
"The judge and jury! What do you mean?" demanded the[121] captain. "You don't think I'm going to—what's-its-name—prosecute?"
"The judge and jury! What are you talking about?" the captain insisted. "You really think I'm going to—what's it called—prosecute?"
"Then what are you here for?" Jasper was going to say, but politely corrected it to "Then what can I do for you?"
"Then what are you here for?" Jasper was about to say, but he politely changed it to "Then what can I do for you?"
"Well, here's the strange part of the story! I went home to find the bill and tear it up——"
"Well, here's the weird part of the story! I went home to find the bill and rip it up——"
Jasper smiled again, and again hid the delicate sneer.
Jasper smiled again, hiding his subtle smirk.
"But if you'll believe me, I couldn't find it! What do you think I'd done with it?"
"But if you believe me, I couldn't find it! What do you think I did with it?"
"I don't know," said Jasper. "Lit your cigar with it!"
"I don't know," said Jasper. "Light your cigar with it!"
"No; in a fit of absence of mind—we'll call it champagne cup and brandy-and-soda!—I'd given it to old Murphy with some other bills in payment of a debt. Think of that! There's that poor young beggar almost out of his mind with remorse and terror, and that old wretch, Murphy, has got that bill! And if it isn't got from him he'll have the law of young—of the boy as sure as Fate is Fate!"
"No; in a moment of forgetfulness—we'll just say it was from champagne and brandy-and-soda!—I gave it to old Murphy along with some other bills to settle a debt. Can you believe that? That poor young guy is almost losing it with guilt and fear, and that old creep, Murphy, has that bill! And if it isn’t taken from him, he’ll go after the boy in court for sure!"
"Yes; I know Murphy," said Jasper with delicious coolness. "He'd be so wild that he'd not rest satisfied until he'd sent your fast young friend across the herring-pond."
"Yeah, I know Murphy," Jasper said with a relaxed confidence. "He'd be so wild that he wouldn't feel satisfied until he had sent your fast-paced friend across the Atlantic."
"But he mustn't! I should never forgive myself! Think of it, Adelstone! Quite a young boy—a curly-headed young beggar that ought to be forgiven a little thing of this sort!"
"But he can't! I would never forgive myself! Think about it, Adelstone! Just a young boy—a curly-haired little beggar who should be forgiven for something like this!"
"A little thing!" and Jasper laughed.
"A small thing!" and Jasper laughed.
He also rose and looked as if he had already expended as much of his time as he could afford.
He also got up and looked like he had already used as much of his time as he could handle.
"Well?" he said.
"What's up?" he asked.
"Well!" echoed the captain. "Now I want you to send for that bill, Adelstone, and get it at once."
"Well!" the captain said. "Now I need you to call for that bill, Adelstone, and get it right away."
"Certainly," said Jasper. "I may be permitted to mention that you are doing rather a—well, very injudicious thing? You are losing a hundred and fifty pounds to save your gentleman from—well, departing for that bourne to which he will certainly sooner or later wend. He will get transported sooner or later; a youngster who begins like this always goes on. Why lose a hundred and fifty pounds? But there," he added, seeing a look of quiet determination on the captain's honest, if simple, face, "that is your business; mine is to give you advice, and I've done it. If you'll write a check for the amount, I'll send my clerk over to Murphy's. He is out at present, but he'll be back," looking at the clock, "before you have written the check," and he handed the captain a pen, and motioned him politely to the desk.
"Sure," said Jasper. "Can I point out that what you're doing is kind of a—well, really unwise move? You're giving up a hundred and fifty pounds to keep your friend from—well, heading towards that place he’s inevitably going to reach sooner or later. He's going to get taken away sooner or later; a young person who starts down this path always continues on. Why lose a hundred and fifty pounds? But there," he added, noticing a look of quiet determination on the captain's honest, if straightforward, face, "that's your decision; my job is to give you advice, and I’ve done that. If you write a check for the amount, I'll send my clerk over to Murphy’s. He's out right now, but he'll be back," glancing at the clock, "before you finish writing the check," and he handed the captain a pen, gesturing politely to the desk.
But the captain changed color, and laughed with some embarrassment.
But the captain's face flushed, and he laughed, a little embarrassed.
"Look here," he said, "look here, Adelstone, it isn't quite convenient to write a check—confound it! You talk as if I had the old balance at my bankers! I can't do it. I ask you to lend me the money—see?"
"Hey," he said, "hey, Adelstone, it’s not really convenient to write a check—damn it! You act like I have the old balance at my bank! I can’t do it. I’m asking you to lend me the money—got it?"
Jasper gave a start of surprise though he felt none. He knew what had been coming.
Jasper jumped in surprise, even though he didn’t actually feel it. He was aware of what was coming.
"I'm very sorry, my dear fellow," he said. "But I'm afraid I can't do it. I am very short this morning, and have some[122] heavy matters to meet. I've been buying some shares for a client, and am quite cleared out for the present."
"I'm really sorry, my friend," he said. "But I can't do it. I'm feeling a bit low this morning, and I have some[122] serious issues to handle. I've been buying some stocks for a client, and I'm totally out of funds at the moment."
"But," pleaded the captain, earnestly, more earnestly than he had ever pleaded for a loan on his own account, "but think of the youngster, Adelstone."
"But," the captain pleaded, more earnestly than he had ever asked for a loan for himself, "but think about the kid, Adelstone."
Then Jasper smiled—a hard, cold smile.
Then Jasper smiled—a tough, icy smile.
"Excuse me, Halliday," he said, thrusting his hands in his pockets, "but I have been thinking of him, and I can't see my way to doing this for a young scoundrel——"
"Sorry to interrupt, Halliday," he said, shoving his hands in his pockets, "but I've been thinking about him, and I just can't bring myself to help a young troublemaker——"
"He's no scoundrel," said the captain, with a flush.
"He's not a bad guy," said the captain, blushing.
"A young forger, then, if you prefer it, my dear fellow," said Jasper, with a cold laugh, "who ought to be punished, if anyone deserves punishment. Why, it is compounding a felony!" he added, virtuously.
"A young forger, then, if that’s what you want to call it, my dear friend," said Jasper, with a cold laugh, "who should be punished, if anyone deserves it. I mean, it’s like adding to a crime!" he added, with a sense of moral superiority.
"Oh, come!" said the captain, with a troubled smile, "that's nonsense, you talking like that! I want the matter hushed up, Adelstone."
"Oh, come on!" said the captain with a worried smile, "that’s ridiculous, you talking like that! I want this matter kept quiet, Adelstone."
"Well, though I don't agree with you, I won't argue the matter," said Jasper, "but I can't lend you the money to hush it up with, Halliday. If it were for yourself, now——"
"Well, even though I don't agree with you, I won't argue about it," said Jasper, "but I can't lend you the money to cover it up, Halliday. If it were for you, though——"
There was something in Jasper's cold face, in his compressed, almost sneering lips, and hard, keen eyes, that convinced the captain any further time expended in endeavoring to soften Jasper Adelstone's heart would be time wasted.
There was something in Jasper's cold face, in his tight, almost mocking lips, and sharp, intense eyes, that convinced the captain that any more time spent trying to soften Jasper Adelstone's heart would be a waste.
"Never mind," he said, "I'm sorry I've taken up your time. Good-morning. Of course this is quite confidential, you know, eh?"
"Never mind," he said, "I'm sorry for taking up your time. Good morning. Of course, this is all confidential, right?"
Jasper raised his eyebrows and smiled pleasantly.
Jasper raised his eyebrows and smiled warmly.
"My dear Halliday, you are in a lawyer's office. Nothing that occurs within these walls gets out, unless the client wishes it. Your little story is as safely locked up in my bosom as if you had never told it. Good-morning."
"My dear Halliday, you're in a lawyer's office. Nothing that happens within these walls gets out unless the client wants it to. Your little story is as securely kept in my heart as if you'd never shared it. Good morning."
The captain put on his hat and turned to go, but at that moment the door opened and Scrivell entered.
The captain put on his hat and started to leave, but just then the door opened and Scrivell walked in.
"I beg pardon," he said, and drew back, but paused, and, instead of going out, walked up to Jasper's desk, and laid a piece of paper on it.
"I’m sorry," he said, stepping back, but then he stopped, and instead of leaving, walked up to Jasper's desk and placed a piece of paper on it.
Jasper took it up eagerly. There was one line written on it, and it was this:
Jasper picked it up excitedly. There was one line written on it, and it said this:
"22 Percival street!"
"22 Percival Street!"
Jasper did not start; he did not even change color, but his lips tightened, and a gleam of eagerness shot from his eyes.
Jasper didn’t flinch; he didn’t even change color, but his lips tightened, and a spark of excitement flashed in his eyes.
With the paper in his hand, he looked up carelessly.
With the paper in his hand, he glanced up casually.
"All right, Scrivell. Oh, by the way, just run after Captain Halliday, and tell him I should like another word with him."
"Okay, Scrivell. By the way, could you go after Captain Halliday and let him know I’d like to have another word with him?"
Scrivell disappeared, and in another minute the captain re-entered.
Scrivell disappeared, and a minute later, the captain came back in.
He still looked rather downcast.
He still looked pretty down.
"What is it?" he said, with his hand on the door.
"What is it?" he asked, his hand on the door.
Jasper went and closed it; then he laughed in his quiet, noiseless way.
Jasper went and closed it, then he chuckled softly to himself.
"I'm afraid you'll think me a soft kind of lawyer, Halliday, but this story of yours has touched me; it has, indeed!"
"I'm sorry if you think I'm a weak lawyer, Halliday, but your story really touched me; it truly did!"
The captain nodded, and dropped into a chair.
The captain nodded and sat down in a chair.
"I thought it had," he said, simply. "Touch anybody, wouldn't it?"
"I thought it would," he said, simply. "It would touch anyone, right?"
"Yes, yes!" said Jasper, with a sigh. "It's very wrong, you know—altogether out of the line, but I suppose you've set your heart on hushing it up, eh?"
"Yeah, yeah!" said Jasper, with a sigh. "It's really not right, you know—completely out of line, but I guess you've decided to keep it a secret, huh?"
"I have, indeed," said the captain, eagerly. "And if you knew all you'd say the same."
"I really have," said the captain, excitedly. "And if you knew everything, you'd say the same."
"Haven't you told me all?" said Jasper, quietly. "I don't mean the boy's name; you can keep that if you like."
"Haven't you told me everything?" Jasper asked quietly. "I don't need the boy's name; you can keep that if you want."
"No, I don't mean to conceal anything, if you'll help me," said the captain ingenuously. "Of course if you had decided not to, I should have kept dark about his name."
"No, I don’t mean to hide anything, if you’ll help me," said the captain sincerely. "Of course, if you had chosen not to, I would have stayed quiet about his name."
"Of course," said Jasper, with a smile; and he glanced at the slip of paper. "Well, perhaps you'd better tell me all, hadn't you?"
"Of course," said Jasper with a smile as he looked at the slip of paper. "Well, maybe you'd better tell me everything, shouldn't you?"
"I think I had," assented the captain. "Well, the youngster's name is—Etheridge?"
"I think I did," the captain agreed. "So, the kid's name is—Etheridge?"
"Ether—how do you spell it?" asked Jasper, carelessly.
"Ether—how do you spell it?" Jasper asked, not really paying attention.
The captain spelt it.
The captain spelled it.
"Not a common name, and he's anything but a common boy; he's a handsome youngster, and I couldn't help pitying him, because he has been left to himself so much—no friends, and all that sort of thing."
"Not a common name, and he's far from a typical boy; he's a good-looking kid, and I couldn't help but feel sorry for him because he's been on his own so much—no friends, and all that kind of stuff."
"How's that?" asked Jasper, with his eyes cast down, a hungry eagerness eating at his heart. There was some mystery after all, then, about the old man!
"How's that?" asked Jasper, looking down, a hungry eagerness gnawing at his heart. So there was some mystery after all about the old man!
"Well, it is this way. It seems he's the son of an old man—a painter, or a writer, or something, who lives away in the country, and who can't bear this boy near him."
"Well, here’s the thing. It seems he’s the son of an old man—a painter, or a writer, or something like that, who lives out in the country and can’t stand having this boy around."
"Why?" asked Jasper, examining his nails.
"Why?" Jasper asked, looking at his nails.
"Because he's like his mother," said the captain, simply.
"Because he's just like his mom," said the captain, simply.
"And she——?" said Jasper, softly.
"And she—?" said Jasper, quietly.
"She ran away with another man, and left her boy behind——"
"She ran off with another guy, leaving her son behind——"
"I understand."
"I get it."
"Yes," resumed the captain. "Usual thing, the husband, this boy's father, was awfully cut up; left the world and buried himself and sent the boy away, treated him very well, though, all the same; sent him to Eton, and to Cambridge, under the care of a tutor, and that sort of thing, but couldn't bear to see him. He's up now for the holidays—the boy, I mean!"
"Yeah," the captain continued. "It's the usual story; the husband, this boy's dad, was really torn up about it. He withdrew from everything and sent the boy away, but he still took good care of him. He sent him to Eton and then to Cambridge with a tutor and all that, but he just couldn't stand to see him. The boy's back now for the holidays!"
"I understand," said Jasper, in a low voice. "Quite a story, isn't it? And"—he paused to throw the piece of paper on the fire—"do you think the boy has communicated with the father ever since?"
"I get it," said Jasper, in a soft voice. "It's quite a story, isn't it? And"—he paused to toss the piece of paper into the fire—"do you think the boy has been in touch with his father ever since?"
"Heaven knows—not unlikely. He said something about telegraphing."
"Heaven knows—it's not impossible. He mentioned something about sending a telegram."
"Oh, yes; just so," said Jasper, carelessly. "Well, it will be inconvenient, but I suppose I must do what you want. The sooner we get this over the better," and he sat down and drew out his check book.
"Oh, sure," said Jasper, nonchalantly. "Well, it'll be a hassle, but I guess I have to do what you want. The sooner we get this done, the better," and he sat down and pulled out his checkbook.
"Thanks, thanks!" muttered the captain. "I didn't think a good fellow like you would stand back; I didn't, indeed!"
"Thanks, thanks!" mumbled the captain. "I didn’t think a good guy like you would hold back; I really didn’t!"
"I ought not to do it," murmured Jasper, with a shake of the head, as he rang the bell.
"I shouldn't do it," murmured Jasper, shaking his head as he rang the bell.
"Take this letter to Murphy, and wait, Scrivell," he said.
"Take this letter to Murphy and wait, Scrivell," he said.
Scrivell disappeared noiselessly.
Scrivell vanished silently.
"By the way," said Jasper, "have you mentioned this to any one excepting me?"
"By the way," Jasper said, "have you told anyone else besides me?"
"Not to a soul," replied the captain; "and you bet, I shall not of course."
"Not to anyone," replied the captain; "and you can bet I won't, of course."
"Of course," said Jasper, with a smile; "it wouldn't be worth spending a hundred and fifty to hush it up if you did. Mention such a thing to one person—excepting me, of course,"—and he smiled—"and you let the whole world know. Where did you get all this information?"
"Of course," said Jasper, with a smile; "it wouldn’t be worth spending a hundred and fifty to keep it quiet if you did. If you mention something like that to one person—except for me, of course,"—and he smiled—"you’ll have the whole world knowing. Where did you find all this info?"
"From Bellamy, the boy's chum," said the captain. "He asked me to look him up occasionally."
"From Bellamy, the boy's friend," the captain said. "He asked me to check in on him from time to time."
"I see," said Jasper. "You won't mind my writing a letter or two, will you?"
"I get it," said Jasper. "You don't mind if I write a letter or two, right?"
"Go on," said the captain, lighting the fifth cigarette.
"Go ahead," said the captain, lighting his fifth cigarette.
Jasper went to a cupboard and brought out a small bottle of champagne and a couple of glasses.
Jasper went to a cabinet and took out a small bottle of champagne and a couple of glasses.
"The generous glow of so virtuous an action—which by-the-way is strictly illegal—suggests something to drink," he said, with a smile.
"The generous glow of such a virtuous action—which, by the way, is completely illegal—suggests that we should have something to drink," he said, smiling.
The captain nodded.
The captain agreed.
"I didn't know you did this sort of thing here," he said, looking round.
"I didn't know you did this kind of thing here," he said, glancing around.
"I don't as a rule," said Jasper, with a dry smile. "Will you slip that bolt into the door?"
"I usually don't," said Jasper, with a dry smile. "Can you put that bolt in the door?"
The captain, greatly enjoying anything in the shape of an irregularity, did as he was bidden, and the two sat and sipped their wine, and Jasper threw off his dry business air and chatted about things in general until Scrivell knocked. Jasper opened the door for him and took an envelope from his hand and carried it to the desk.
The captain, loving anything that was a bit unusual, did what he was told, and the two of them sat and sipped their wine. Jasper dropped his stiff work persona and started chatting about random topics until Scrivell knocked. Jasper opened the door for him, took an envelope from his hand, and carried it to the desk.
"Well?" said the captain, eagerly.
"Well?" said the captain, excitedly.
"All right," said Jasper, holding up the bill.
"Okay," said Jasper, holding up the bill.
The captain drew a long breath of relief.
The captain let out a deep breath of relief.
"I feel as if I had done it myself," he said, with a laugh. "Poor young beggar, he'll be glad to know he's to get off scot free."
"I feel like I did it myself," he said, laughing. "That poor young guy will be happy to know he's getting off without any consequences."
"Ah!" said Jasper. "By-the-way, hadn't you better drop him a line?"
"Ah!" said Jasper. "By the way, shouldn't you send him a message?"
"Right," exclaimed the captain, eagerly; "that's a good idea. May I write it here?"
"Right," the captain said excitedly, "that's a great idea. Can I write it down here?"
Jasper pushed a sheet of plain paper before him and an envelope.
Jasper slid a blank sheet of paper and an envelope in front of him.
"Don't date it from here," he said; "date it from your lodgings. You don't want him to know that anybody else knows anything about it, of course."
"Don't date it from here," he said; "date it from your place. You don't want him to know that anyone else knows anything about it, obviously."
"Of course not! How thoughtful you are. That's the best of[125] a lawyer—always keeps his head cool," and he drew up a chair, and wrote not in the best of hands or the best of spelling:
"Of course not! How considerate of you. That's what makes a lawyer great—always staying calm," and he pulled up a chair and wrote, not in the neatest handwriting or with the best spelling:
"Dear Mr. Etheridge—I've got—you know what. It is all right. Nothing more need be said. Be a good boy for the future."
"Dear Mr. Etheridge—I have what you know about. Everything is fine. No need to say more. Just be a good person from here on out."
"Yours truly,
"Sincerely,
"Harry Halliday."
"Harry Halliday."
"How's that?" he asked, handing the note to Jasper.
"How's that?" he asked, giving the note to Jasper.
Jasper looked up; he was bending over his desk, apparently writing a letter, and looked up with an absent expression.
Jasper looked up; he was hunched over his desk, seemingly writing a letter, and glanced up with a vacant expression.
"Eh?" he said. "Oh, yes; that will do. Stop though, to set his mind quite at rest, better say that you have destroyed it—as you have, see!" and he took the envelope and held it over the taper until it burnt down nearly to his finger, dropping the remaining fragment on the desk and allowing it to turn and smolder away.
"Eh?" he said. "Oh, yeah; that works. But to really ease his mind, you should probably say you destroyed it—because you did, look!" He took the envelope and held it over the candle until it burned down almost to his finger, dropping the last bit on the desk and letting it turn to ash and smolder away.
The captain added the line to that effect.
The captain added that line.
"Now your man can run with it, if you'll be so good."
"Now your guy can take it and go with it, if you don't mind."
Jasper smiled.
Jasper grinned.
"No," he said. "I think not. I'll send a commissionaire."
"No," he said. "I don't think so. I'll send someone."
He rang the bell and took up the letter.
He rang the doorbell and picked up the letter.
"Send this by the commissionaire," he said. "There is no answer. Tell him to give it in and come away."
"Send this with the messenger," he said. "There's no reply. Tell him to hand it over and leave."
"And now I'm off," said the captain. "I'll let you have a check in a day or two, Adelstone, and I'm very much obliged to you."
"And now I'm leaving," said the captain. "I'll get you a check in a day or two, Adelstone, and I really appreciate it."
"All right," said Jasper, with a slightly absent air as if his mind was already engaged with other matters. "No hurry; whenever it's convenient. Good-bye!"
"Okay," said Jasper, sounding a bit distracted, as if his thoughts were already on other things. "Take your time; whenever works for you. Bye!"
He went back to his desk before the captain had left the room, and bent over his letter, but as the departing footsteps died away, he sprang up, locked the door, and drawing a slip of paper from under his blotting pad, held it before him with both hands and looked down at it with a smile of eager triumph.
He returned to his desk before the captain left the room and leaned over his letter, but as the footsteps faded, he jumped up, locked the door, and pulled a slip of paper from under his blotting pad. He held it in front of him with both hands and looked down at it with a smile of eager triumph.
It was the forged bill. Without a word or gesture he looked at it for a full minute, gloating over it as if it were some live, sentient thing lying in his path and utterly at his mercy; then at last he raised his head, and his lips parted with a smile of conscious power.
It was the fake bill. Without saying anything or making a move, he stared at it for a whole minute, reveling in it as if it were a living thing right in front of him, completely at his mercy; finally, he lifted his head, and a smile of self-satisfied power spread across his face.
"So soon!" he muttered; "so soon! Fate is with me! She is mine! My beautiful Stella! Yes, she is mine, though a hundred Lord Leycesters stood between us!"
"So soon!" he muttered; "so soon! Fate is on my side! She is mine! My beautiful Stella! Yes, she is mine, even if a hundred Lord Leycesters stood between us!"
CHAPTER XVIII.
When Stella awoke in the morning it was with a start that she remembered the scene of last night, and that she was, with the exception of Mrs. Penfold, alone in the cottage.
When Stella woke up in the morning, she suddenly remembered what happened last night and realized she was alone in the cottage, except for Mrs. Penfold.
While she was dressing she recalled the incidents of the eventful evening—the party at the Hall, the telegram, and, not least, the finding of the mysterious miniature. But, above all, there shone out clear and distinct the all-important fact that Lord Leycester loved her, and that she had promised to meet him this evening.
While she was getting dressed, she remembered the events of that memorable evening—the party at the Hall, the telegram, and, most importantly, discovering the mysterious miniature. But what stood out above everything else was the undeniable fact that Lord Leycester loved her, and that she had promised to meet him that evening.
But for the present there was much on her mind. She had to meet Mrs. Penfold, and communicate the information that Mr. Etheridge had suddenly been called to London on important business.
But right now, she had a lot on her mind. She needed to meet Mrs. Penfold and let her know that Mr. Etheridge had been suddenly called to London for important business.
She could not suppress a smile as she pictured Mrs. Penfold's astonishment and curiosity, and wondered how she should satisfy the latter without betraying the small amount of confidence which her uncle had placed in her.
She couldn't help but smile as she imagined Mrs. Penfold's surprise and curiosity, and wondered how she could satisfy the latter without revealing the little bit of trust her uncle had shown her.
She went down-stairs to find the breakfast laid, and Mrs. Penfold hovering about with unconcealed impatience.
She went downstairs to find breakfast set up, with Mrs. Penfold hovering nearby, clearly impatient.
"Where's your uncle, Miss Stella?" she asked. "I do hope he hasn't gone sketching before breakfast, for he is sure to forget all about it, and won't come back till dinner-time, if he does then."
"Where's your uncle, Miss Stella?" she asked. "I really hope he hasn't gone sketching before breakfast, because he'll definitely forget all about it and won't come back until dinner if he does."
"Uncle has gone to London," said Stella.
"Uncle has gone to London," Stella said.
"To—where?" demanded Mrs. Penfold.
"To—where?" asked Mrs. Penfold.
Then Stella explained.
Then Stella explained it.
"Gone to London last night; hasn't slept in his bed! Why, miss, how could you let him?"
"Gone to London last night; hasn’t slept in his bed! Why, miss, how could you let him?"
"But he was obliged to go," said Stella, with a little sigh and a rueful glance at the empty chair opposite her own.
"But he had to go," Stella said with a small sigh and a wistful look at the empty chair across from her.
"Obliged!" exclaimed Mrs. Penfold. "Whatever was the matter? Your uncle isn't obliged to go anywhere, Miss Stella!" she added with a touch of pride.
"Obliged!" exclaimed Mrs. Penfold. "What was the matter? Your uncle doesn't have to go anywhere, Miss Stella!" she added with a hint of pride.
Stella shook her head.
Stella shook her head.
"There was a telegram," she said. "I don't know what the business was, but he was obliged to go."
"There was a telegram," she said. "I don’t know what it was about, but he had to go."
Mrs. Penfold stood stock-still in dismay and astonishment.
Mrs. Penfold stood frozen in shock and disbelief.
"It will be the death of him!" she breathed, awe-struck. "He never goes anywhere any distance, and starting off like that, Miss Stella, in the dead of night, and after being out at the Hall—why it's enough to kill a gentleman like him who can't bear any noise or anything sudden like."
"It’s going to be the end for him!" she whispered, amazed. "He never travels far, and to set off like that, Miss Stella, in the middle of the night, especially after being at the Hall—it's enough to take a toll on a guy like him who can’t handle noise or anything unexpected."
"I'm very sorry," said Stella. "He said that he was obliged to go."
"I'm really sorry," Stella said. "He said he had to go."
"And when is he coming back?" asked Mrs. Penfold.
"And when is he coming back?" asked Mrs. Penfold.
Stella shook her head.
Stella shook her head.
"I don't know. I hope to-day—I do hope to-day! It all seems so quiet and lonely without him." And she looked round the room, and sighed.
"I don't know. I really hope today—I really hope today! It all feels so quiet and lonely without him." And she glanced around the room and sighed.
Mrs. Penfold stood, with the waiter in her hand, staring at the beautiful face.
Mrs. Penfold stood, with the waiter in her hand, staring at the beautiful face.
"You—you don't know what it is, Miss Stella?" she asked, in a low voice, and with a certain significance in her tone.
"You—don't you know what it is, Miss Stella?" she asked, in a quiet voice, with a certain meaning in her tone.
Stella looked up at her.
Stella looked up at her.
"No, I don't know—uncle did not tell me," she replied.
"No, I don't know—my uncle didn't tell me," she replied.
Mrs. Penfold looked at her curiously, and seemed lost in thought.
Mrs. Penfold looked at her with curiosity and appeared deep in thought.
"And you don't know where he's gone, Miss Stella? I don't ask out of curiosity."
"And you don't know where he's gone, Miss Stella? I'm not asking out of curiosity."
"I'm sure of that," said Stella, warmly. "No, I don't know."
"I'm sure of that," Stella said, warmly. "No, I don't know."
"And you don't guess?"
"And you can't guess?"
Stella looked up at her with wide open eyes, and shook her head.
Stella looked up at her with wide eyes and shook her head.
Mrs. Penfold turned the waiter in her hand, then she said suddenly:
Mrs. Penfold turned the waiter in her hand, then she said suddenly:
"I wish Mr. Adelstone was here."
"I wish Mr. Adelstone were here."
Stella started.
Stella began.
"Mr. Adelstone!"
"Mr. Adelstone!"
Mrs. Penfold nodded.
Mrs. Penfold nodded.
"Yes, Miss Stella. He is such a clever young gentleman, and he's so friendly, he'd do anything for your uncle. He always was friendly, but he's more so than ever now."
"Yes, Miss Stella. He's such a smart young man, and he's really friendly; he'd do anything for your uncle. He always was friendly, but he's even more so now."
"Is he?" said Stella. "Why?"
"Is he?" Stella asked. "Why?"
Mrs. Penfold looked at her with a smile, which died away before Stella's look of unconsciousness.
Mrs. Penfold smiled at her, but the smile faded in response to Stella's unaware expression.
"I don't know, Miss Stella; but he is. He is always about the cottage. Oh, I forgot! he called yesterday, and left something for you."
"I don't know, Miss Stella, but he is. He's always around the cottage. Oh, I almost forgot! He stopped by yesterday and left something for you."
And she went out, returning presently with a bouquet of flowers.
And she went out, coming back soon with a bouquet of flowers.
"I took them in the pantry, to keep cool and fresh. Aren't they beautiful, miss?"
"I put them in the pantry to keep them cool and fresh. Aren't they gorgeous, miss?"
"Very," said Stella, smelling them and holding them a little way from her, after the manner of her sex. "Very beautiful. It is very kind of him. Are they for uncle, or for me?"
"Very," said Stella, sniffing them and holding them a bit away from her, as women often do. "They're really beautiful. That's very sweet of him. Are they for uncle, or for me?"
Mrs. Penfold smiled.
Mrs. Penfold smiled.
"For you, Miss Stella. Is it likely he'd leave them for your uncle?"
"For you, Miss Stella. Do you think he would leave them for your uncle?"
"I don't know," said Stella; "he is uncle's friend, not mine. Will you put them in water, please?"
"I don't know," Stella said. "He's my uncle's friend, not mine. Can you put them in water, please?"
Mrs. Penfold took them with a little air of disappointment. It was not in this cool manner that she expected Stella to receive the flowers.
Mrs. Penfold took them with a hint of disappointment. This was not how she expected Stella to react to the flowers.
"Yes, miss; and there's nothing to be done?"
"Yes, miss; is there really nothing we can do?"
"No," said Stella; "except to wait for my uncle's return."
"No," Stella said, "unless it's to wait for my uncle to come back."
Mrs. Penfold hesitated a moment, then she went out.
Mrs. Penfold paused for a moment, then she stepped outside.
Stella made an effort to eat some breakfast, but it was a failure; she felt restless and listless; a spell seemed to have been cast over the little house—a spell of mystery and secrecy.
Stella tried to eat some breakfast, but it didn’t go well; she felt uneasy and unmotivated; it was as if a spell of mystery and secrecy had fallen over the little house.
After breakfast she took up her hat and wandered about the garden, communing with herself, and ever watching the path across the meadows, though she knew that her uncle could not possibly return yet.
After breakfast, she picked up her hat and strolled around the garden, lost in thought, always keeping an eye on the path through the meadows, even though she knew her uncle couldn’t possibly come back yet.
The day wore away and the evening came, and as the daylight gave place to sunset, Stella's heart beat faster. All day she had been thinking—dreaming of the hour that was now so near at hand, longing for and yet almost dreading it. This love was so strange, so mysterious a thing, that it almost frightened her.
The day went by and evening arrived, and as the daylight faded into sunset, Stella's heart raced. All day she had been thinking—dreaming about the hour that was now so close, both longing for it and almost fearing it. This love was such a strange, mysterious thing that it nearly terrified her.
Almost for the first time she asked herself whether she was not doing wrong—whether she had not better stay at home and give up this precious meeting.
Almost for the first time, she wondered if she was making a mistake—if she should just stay home and skip this important meeting.
But she mentally pictured Lord Leycester's waiting for her—mentally[128] called up the tone of his voice welcoming her, and her conscience was stilled.
But she imagined Lord Leycester waiting for her—mentally[128] recalled the tone of his voice welcoming her, and her conscience was calmed.
"I must go!" she murmured, and as if afraid lest she should change her mind, she put on her hat, and went down the path with a quick step. But she turned back at the gate, and called to Mrs. Penfold.
"I have to go!" she whispered, and as if worried that she might reconsider, she put on her hat and walked down the path quickly. But she stopped at the gate and called out to Mrs. Penfold.
"I am going for a stroll," she said, with a sudden blush. "If uncle returns while I am away, tell him I shall not be long."
"I’m going for a walk," she said, with a sudden blush. "If my uncle comes back while I’m gone, let him know I won’t be too long."
And then she went across the meadows to the river bank.
And then she walked across the fields to the riverbank.
All was silent save the thrushes in the woods and the nightingale with its long liquid note and short "jug, jug," and she sank down upon the grassy bank and waited.
All was quiet except for the thrushes in the woods and the nightingale with its long, smooth notes and short "jug, jug," as she settled onto the grassy bank and waited.
The clock struck the hour of appointment, and her heart beat fast.
The clock hit the hour for the meeting, and her heart raced.
Suppose he did not come! Her cheek paled, and a faint sickening feeling of disappointment crept over her. The minutes passed, hours they seemed, and then with a sudden resolution she rose.
Suppose he didn’t show up! Her face went pale, and a wave of disappointment washed over her. The minutes dragged on, feeling like hours, and then, with a sudden burst of determination, she got up.
"He will not come," she murmured. "I will go back; it is better so!"
"He’s not coming," she whispered. "I’ll go back; that’s better!"
But even as the words left her lips sadly, a light skiff shot from the shadow of the opposite bank and flew across the river.
But even as the words left her lips sadly, a small boat darted out from the shadow of the opposite bank and raced across the river.
It was Lord Leycester, she knew him though his back was turned toward her and he was dressed in a suit of boating flannel, and her heart leapt.
It was Lord Leycester; she recognized him even though his back was turned and he was wearing a boating flannel suit, and her heart raced.
With practiced ease he brought the skiff alongside the bank and sprang up beside her, both hands outstretched.
With effortless skill, he steered the small boat to the bank and jumped up beside her, both hands reaching out.
"My darling!" he murmured, his eyes shining with a greeting as passionate as his words—"have you been waiting long? Did you think I was not coming?"
"My darling!" he whispered, his eyes sparkling with a greeting as intense as his words—"have you been waiting long? Did you think I wasn't going to make it?"
Stella put her hands in his and glanced up at him for a moment; her face flushed, then paled.
Stella took his hands and looked up at him briefly; her face turned red, then white.
"I—I—did not know," she said, shyly, but with a little smile lurking in the corner of her red lips.
"I—I—didn't know," she said, shyly, but with a little smile hiding in the corner of her red lips.
"You knew I should come," he went on. "What should, what could, prevent me? Stella! I was here before you. I have been lying under that tree, watching you; you looked so beautiful that I lay there feasting my eyes, and reluctant to move lest I should dispel the beautiful vision."
"You knew I had to come," he continued. "What should, what could, stop me? Stella! I was here before you. I’ve been lying under that tree, watching you; you looked so beautiful that I just lay there enjoying the sight, hesitant to move for fear of ruining that lovely vision."
Stella looked across and her eyes drooped.
Stella looked over and her eyes fell shut.
"You where there while I—I was thinking that you had perhaps—forgotten!"
"You were there while I—I was thinking that you might have—forgotten!"
"Forgotten!" and he laughed softly. "I have been looking forward to this hour; I dreamt of it last night. Can you say the same, Stella?"
"Forgotten!" he chuckled softly. "I’ve been looking forward to this moment; I dreamed about it last night. Can you say the same, Stella?"
She was silent for a moment, then she looked up at him shyly, as a soft "Yes" dropped from her lips.
She was quiet for a moment, then she looked up at him shyly and softly said, "Yes."
He would have drawn her close to him, but she shrank back with a little frightened gesture.
He would have pulled her close, but she recoiled with a small, scared movement.
"Come," he said, and he drew her gently toward the boat.
"Come on," he said, and he pulled her gently toward the boat.
Stella hesitated.
Stella paused.
"Suppose," she said, "someone saw us," and the color flew to her face.
"Imagine," she said, "if someone saw us," and her face turned red.
"And if!" he retorted, with a sudden look of defiance, which melted in a moment. "There is no fear of that, my darling; we will go down the back water. Come."
"And if!" he shot back, a flash of defiance in his eyes that faded quickly. "There's no worry about that, my love; we'll take the back water. Let's go."
There was no resisting that low-voiced mingling of entreaty and loving command. With the tenderest care he helped her into the boat and arranged the cushion for her.
There was no way to resist that softly spoken mix of pleading and affectionate authority. With the utmost care, he assisted her into the boat and set up the cushion for her.
"See," he said, "if we meet any boat you must put up your sunshade, but we shall not where we are going."
"Look," he said, "if we see any boats, you need to put up your sunshade, but we won't need to where we're going."
Stella leant back and watched him under her lowered lids as he rowed—every stroke of the strong arm sending the boat along like an arrow from the bow—and an exquisite happiness fell upon her. She did not want him to speak; it was enough for her to sit and watch him, to know that he was within reach of her hand if she bent forward, to feel that he loved her.
Stella leaned back and watched him through her lowered eyelashes as he rowed—each stroke of his powerful arms sending the boat gliding like an arrow from a bow—and a deep sense of happiness washed over her. She didn’t want him to say anything; it was enough just to sit and watch him, to know he was within reach of her hand if she leaned forward, to feel that he loved her.
He rowed down stream until they came to an island; then he guided the boat out of the principal current into a back water, and rested on his oars.
He paddled downstream until they reached an island; then he steered the boat out of the main current into a quiet area, and paused with his oars.
"Now let me look at you!" he said. "I haven't had an opportunity yet."
"Now let me see you!" he said. "I haven't had a chance yet."
Stella put up her sunshade to shield her face, and laughingly he drew it away.
Stella opened her sunshade to cover her face, and with a laugh, he pulled it away.
"That is not fair. I have been thirsting for a glance from those dark eyes all day. I cannot have them hidden now. And what are you thinking of?" he asked, smilingly, but with suppressed eagerness, "There is a serious little look in those eyes of yours—of mine! They are mine, are they not, Stella? What is it?"
"That’s not fair. I've been craving a glance from those dark eyes all day. I can’t let them be hidden now. And what are you thinking about?" he asked, smiling, but with barely contained eagerness. "There’s a serious little look in those eyes of yours—of mine! They’re mine, right, Stella? What is it?"
"Shall I tell you?" she answered, in a low voice.
"Should I tell you?" she replied softly.
"Yes," he said. "You shall whisper it. Let me come nearer to you," and he sank down at her feet and put up his hand for hers. "Now then."
"Yes," he said. "You can whisper it. Let me get closer to you," and he sank down at her feet and reached out his hand for hers. "Alright then."
Stella hesitated a moment.
Stella paused for a moment.
"I was thinking and wondering whether this—whether this isn't very wrong, Le—Leycester."
"I was thinking and wondering if this—if this isn't really wrong, Le—Leycester."
The name dropped almost inaudibly, but he heard it and put her hand to his lips.
The name was barely whispered, but he heard it and brought her hand to his lips.
"Wrong?" he said, as if he were weighing the question most judiciously. "Yes and no. Yes, if we do not love each other, we two. No, if we do. I can speak for myself, Stella. My conscience is at rest because I love you. And you?"
"Wrong?" he said, as if he were carefully considering the question. "Yes and no. Yes, if we don't love each other, the two of us. No, if we do. I can only speak for myself, Stella. My conscience is clear because I love you. What about you?"
Her hand closed in his.
Her hand clasped his.
"No, my darling," he said, "I would not ask you to do anything wrong. It may be a little unconventional, this stolen half-hour of ours—perhaps it is; but what do you and I care for the conventional? It is our happiness we care for," and he smiled up at her.
"No, my darling," he said, "I wouldn't ask you to do anything wrong. It might be a bit unconventional, this stolen half-hour of ours—maybe it is; but what do you and I care about conventionality? What matters to us is our happiness," and he smiled up at her.
It was a dangerously subtle argument for a girl of nineteen, and coming from the man she loved, but it sufficed for Stella, who scarcely knew the full meaning of the term "conventional," but, nevertheless, she looked down at him with a serious light in her eye.
It was a dangerously subtle argument for a nineteen-year-old girl, especially coming from the man she loved, but it was enough for Stella, who hardly understood the full meaning of the term "conventional." Still, she looked down at him with a serious glint in her eye.
"I wonder if Lady Lenore would have done it," she said.
"I wonder if Lady Lenore would have done that," she said.
A cloud like a summer fleece swept across his face.
A cloud like a summer blanket brushed against his face.
"Lenore?" he said, then he laughed. "Lenore and you are two very different persons, thank Heaven. Lenore," and he laughed, "worships the conventional! She would not move a step in any direction excepting that properly mapped out by Mrs. Grundy."
"Lenore?" he said, then he laughed. "Lenore and you are two very different people, thank God. Lenore," and he laughed again, "worships the conventional! She wouldn’t take a step in any direction that isn’t properly approved by Mrs. Grundy."
"You would not ask her, then?" said Stella.
"You’re not going to ask her, then?" said Stella.
He smiled.
He grinned.
"No, I should not," he said, emphatically and significantly. "I should not ask anyone but you, my darling. Would you wish me to?"
"No, I shouldn't," he said, firmly and with meaning. "I shouldn't ask anyone but you, my love. Would you want me to?"
"No, no," she said hastily, and she laughed.
"No, no," she said quickly, and she laughed.
"Then let us be happy," he said, caressing her hand. "Do you know that you have made a conquest—I mean in addition to myself?"
"Then let's be happy," he said, gently stroking her hand. "Do you realize that you've made a conquest—besides me?"
"No," she said. "I?"
"No," she said. "Me?"
"Yes, you," he repeated. "I mean my sister Lilian."
"Yeah, you," he said again. "I’m talking about my sister Lilian."
"Ah!" said Stella, with a little glad light in her eyes. "How beautiful and lovable she is!"
"Ah!" Stella exclaimed, her eyes shining with joy. "She's so beautiful and lovable!"
He nodded.
He nodded.
"Yes, and she has fallen in love with you. We are very much alike in our tastes," he said, with a significant smile. "Yes, she thinks you beautiful and lovable."
"Yes, and she has fallen in love with you. We have very similar tastes," he said, with a knowing smile. "Yes, she thinks you are beautiful and lovable."
Stella looked down at the ardent face, so handsome in its passionate eagerness.
Stella looked down at the intense face, so attractive in its eager passion.
"Did you—did you tell her?" she murmured.
"Did you—did you tell her?" she whispered.
He understood what she meant, and shook his head.
He got what she was saying and shook his head.
"No; it was to be a secret—our secret for the present, my darling. I did not tell her."
"No; it was meant to be a secret—our secret for now, my darling. I didn't tell her."
"She would be sorry," said Stella. "They would all be sorry, would they not?" she added, sadly.
"She would regret it," Stella said. "They would all regret it, wouldn't they?" she added, sadly.
"Why should you think of that?" he expostulated, gently. "What does it matter? All will come right in the end. They will not be sorry when you are my wife. When is it to be, Stella?" and his voice grew thrillingly soft.
"Why would you think about that?" he said gently. "What does it matter? Everything will work out in the end. They won't regret it when you become my wife. When's it going to happen, Stella?" and his voice became wonderfully soft.
Stella started, and a scarlet blush flushed her face.
Stella jumped, and a deep red blush spread across her face.
"Ah, no!" she said, almost pantingly, "not for very, very long—perhaps never!"
"Ah, no!" she said, almost out of breath, "not for a really long time—maybe never!"
"It must be very soon," he murmured, putting his arm around her. "I could not wait long! I could not endure existence if we should chance to be parted. Stella, I never knew what love meant until now! If you knew how I have waited for this meeting of ours, how the weary hours have hung with leaden weight upon my hands, how miserably dull the day seemed, you would understand."
"It must be happening really soon," he said softly, wrapping his arm around her. "I couldn't wait much longer! I wouldn't be able to handle life if we ended up separated. Stella, I never realized what love truly means until now! If only you knew how long I’ve been waiting for this moment, how the long hours felt like they were dragging on forever, how dreadfully boring the day was, you would get it."
"Perhaps I do," she said softly, and the dark eyes dwelt upon his musingly as she recalled her own listlessness and impatience.
"Maybe I do," she said quietly, and her dark eyes lingered on his thoughtfully as she remembered her own restlessness and frustration.
"Then you must think as I do!" he said, quick to take advantage. "Say you do, Stella! Think how very happy we should be."
"Then you have to think like I do!" he said, eager to take advantage. "Say you agree, Stella! Imagine how happy we would be."
She did think, and the thought made her tremble with excess of joy.
She did think, and that thought made her shake with overwhelming joy.
"We two together in the world! Where we would go and what we would do! We could go to all the beautiful places—your[131] own Italy, Switzerland! and always together—think of it."
"We two together in the world! Where would we go and what would we do? We could visit all the beautiful places—your own Italy, Switzerland! And always together—just think about it."
"I am thinking," she said with a smile.
"I’m thinking," she said with a smile.
He drew closer and put her arm around his neck. The very innocence and purity of her love inflamed his passion and enhanced her charms in his sight.
He moved closer and wrapped her arm around his neck. The sheer innocence and purity of her love ignited his passion and made her more attractive in his eyes.
He had been loved before, but never like this, with such perfect, unquestioning love.
He had been loved before, but never like this, with such perfect, unwavering love.
"Well, then, my darling, why should we wait? It must be soon, Stella."
"Well, then, my darling, why should we wait? It has to be soon, Stella."
"No, no," she said, faintly. "Why should it? I—I am very happy."
"No, no," she said softly. "Why should it? I—I’m really happy."
"What is it you dread? Is it so dreadful the thought that we should be alone together—all in all to each other?"
"What is it that you're scared of? Is it so scary to think that we could be alone together—everything to each other?"
"It is not that," said Stella, her eyes fixed on the line of light that fell on the water from the rising moon. "It is not that. I am thinking of others."
"It’s not that," Stella said, her eyes focused on the beam of light reflecting off the water from the rising moon. "It’s not that. I’m thinking about other people."
"Always of others!" he said, with tender reproach. "Think of me—of ourselves."
"Always about others!" he said, with gentle disappointment. "Think of me—of us."
"I wish——" she said.
"I wish—" she said.
"Wish," he coaxed her. "See if I cannot gratify it. I will, if it be possible."
"Go on," he encouraged her. "Let's see if I can make that happen. I will, if it's possible."
"It is not possible," she said. "I was going to say that I wish you were not—what you are."
"It’s not possible," she said. "I was going to say that I wish you weren’t—who you are."
"You said something like that last night," he said. "Darling, I have wished it often. You wish that I were plain Mr. Brown."
"You said something like that last night," he said. "Honey, I've wished for that often. You wish I were just plain Mr. Brown."
"No, no," she said, with a smile; "not that."
"No, no," she said with a smile, "not that."
"That I were a Mr. Wyndward——"
"That I were a Mr. Wyndward——"
"With no castle," she broke in. "Ah, if that could be! If you were only, say, a workman! How good that would be! Think! you would live in a little cottage, and you would go to work, and come home at night, and I should be waiting for you with your tea—do they have tea or dinner?" she broke off to inquire, with a laugh.
"Without a castle," she interrupted. "Oh, if only that were possible! If you were just a regular worker! That would be so nice! Just think! You’d live in a small cottage, go to work, and come home at night, and I’d be waiting for you with your tea—do they have tea or dinner?" she paused to ask with a laugh.
"You see," he said, returning her laugh, "it would not do. Why, Stella, you were not made for a workman's wife; the sordid cares of poverty are for different natures to yours. And yet we should be happy, we two." And he sighed wistfully. "You would be glad to see me come home, Stella?"
"You see," he said, matching her laugh, "it just wouldn’t work. Stella, you weren't meant to be the wife of a laborer; the gritty worries of poverty are meant for people different from you. And yet we could be happy, the two of us." Then he sighed, full of longing. "You would be happy to see me come home, Stella?"
"Yes," she said, half seriously, half archly. "I have seen them in Italy, the peasants' wives, standing at the cottage doors, the hot sunset lighting up their faces and their colored kerchiefs, waiting for their husbands, and watching them as they climbed the hills from the pastures and the vineyards, and they have looked so happy that I—I have envied them. I was not happy in Italy, you know."
"Yes," she said, half joking, half playful. "I've seen them in Italy, the farmers' wives, standing at their cottage doors, the warm sunset lighting up their faces and colorful scarves, waiting for their husbands and watching them as they climbed the hills from the fields and vineyards. They looked so happy that I—I envied them. I wasn't happy in Italy, you know."
"My Stella!" he murmured. His love for her was so deep and passionate, his sympathy so keen that half phrases were as plainly understood by him as if she had spoken for hours. "And so you would wait for me at some cottage door?" he said. "Well, it shall be so. I will leave England, if you like—leave the castle and take some little ivy-green cottage."
"My Stella!" he whispered. His love for her was so deep and passionate, and his empathy so sharp that he understood her half-spoken words as clearly as if she had talked for hours. "So, you would wait for me at a cottage door?" he asked. "Alright, it will be that way. I’ll leave England, if that’s what you want—leave the castle and find a cozy little ivy-green cottage."
She smiled, and shook her head.
She smiled and shook her head.
"Then they would have reason to complain," she said; "they[132] would say 'she has dragged him down to her level—she has taught him to forget all the duties of his rank and high position—she has'—what is it Tennyson says—'robbed him of all the uses of life, and left him worthless.'"
"Then they would have a reason to complain," she said; "they[132] would say 'she has pulled him down to her level—she has taught him to forget all the responsibilities of his rank and high status—she has'—what is it Tennyson says—'taken away all the value of life, and left him useless.'"
Lord Leycester looked up at the exquisite face with a new light of admiration.
Lord Leycester looked up at the beautiful face with a fresh sense of admiration.
This was no mere pretty doll, no mere bread-and-butter school-girl to whom he had given his love, but a girl who thought, and who could express her thoughts.
This wasn't just a pretty doll, nor just an ordinary schoolgirl he had fallen for, but a girl who thought deeply and could articulate her thoughts.
"Stella!" he murmured, "you almost frighten me with your wisdom. Where did you learn such experience? Well, it is not to be a cottage, then; and I am not to work in the fields or tend the sheep. What then remains? Nothing, save that you take your proper place in the world as my wife;" the indescribable tenderness with which he whispered the last word brought the warm blood to her face. "Where should I find a lovelier face to add to the line of portraits in the old hall? Where should I find a more graceful form to stand by my side and welcome my guests? Where a more 'gracious ladye' than the maiden I love?"
"Stella!" he whispered, "you almost scare me with your wisdom. Where did you gain such insight? So, it's not going to be a cottage; and I won't be working in the fields or taking care of the sheep. What’s left? Nothing, except that you take your rightful place in the world as my wife;" the indescribable tenderness with which he said the last word made her cheeks flush. "Where could I find a lovelier face to add to the collection of portraits in the old hall? Where could I find a more graceful figure to stand by my side and greet my guests? Where would I find a more charming lady than the girl I love?”
"Oh, hush! hush!" whispered Stella, her heart beating beneath the exquisite pleasure of his words, and the gently passionate voice in which they were spoken. "I am nothing but a simple, stupid girl, who knows nothing except——" she stopped.
"Oh, quiet! quiet!" whispered Stella, her heart racing with the delight of his words and the softly passionate tone in which they were delivered. "I’m just a simple, foolish girl, who knows nothing except——" she paused.
"Except!" he pressed her.
"Except!" he urged her.
She looked at the water a moment, then she bent down, and lightly touched his hand with her lips.
She glanced at the water for a moment, then bent down and softly kissed his hand.
"Except that she loves you!"
"Except that she loves you!"
It was all summed up in this. He did not attempt to return the caress; he took it reverentially, half overwhelmed with it. It was as if a sudden stillness had fallen on nature, as if the night stood still in awe of her great happiness.
It all came down to this. He didn’t try to reciprocate the touch; he accepted it with a sense of respect, feeling somewhat overwhelmed. It was like a sudden calm had settled over nature, as if the night paused in admiration of her profound joy.
They were silent for a minute, both wrapped in thoughts of the other, then Stella said suddenly, and with a little not-to-be-suppressed sigh:
They were quiet for a minute, both lost in thoughts of each other, then Stella suddenly spoke up with a small, suppressed sigh:
"I must go! See, the moon is almost above the trees."
"I have to go! Look, the moon is almost over the trees."
"It rises early to-night, very," he said, eagerly.
"It rises early tonight, really," he said, eagerly.
"But I must go," she said.
"But I have to go," she said.
"Wait a moment," he pleaded. "Let us go on shore and walk to the weir—only to the weir; then we will come back and I will row you over. It will not take five minutes! Come, I want to show it to you with the moon on it. It is a favorite spot of mine; I have often stood and watched it as the water danced over it in the moonlight. I want to do so this evening, with you by my side. I am selfish, am I not?"
"Just a minute," he urged. "Let’s go ashore and walk to the weir—just to the weir; then we can come back and I’ll row you over. It won’t take more than five minutes! Come on, I want to show it to you with the moon on it. It’s one of my favorite spots; I’ve often stood there and watched the water dance over it in the moonlight. I want to do that tonight, with you beside me. I’m being selfish, aren’t I?"
He helped her out of the boat, almost taking her in his arms, and touching her sleeve with his lips; in his chivalrous mood he would not so far take advantage of her in her helplessness as to kiss her face, and they walked hand in hand, as they used to do in the good old days when men and women were not ashamed of love.
He helped her out of the boat, almost lifting her in his arms and brushing his lips against her sleeve; in his gallant mood, he wouldn’t go so far as to take advantage of her vulnerability by kissing her face, and they walked hand in hand, just like they used to in the good old days when men and women weren’t ashamed of love.
Why is it that they should be now? Why is it that when a pair of lovers indulge on the stage in the most chaste of embraces, a snigger and a grin run through the audience? In this age of[133] burlesque and satire, of sarcasm and cynicism, is there to be no love making? If so, what are poets and novelists to write about—the electric light and the science of astronomy?
Why should that be the case now? Why is it that when a couple in love shares the most innocent embrace on stage, a giggle and a smirk go through the audience? In this era of[133] burlesque and satire, sarcasm and cynicism, is there to be no romance? If not, what are poets and novelists supposed to write about—the electric light and the science of astronomy?
They walked hand in hand, Leycester Wyndward Viscount Trevor, heir to Wyndward and an earldom, and Stella, the painter's niece, and threaded the wood, keeping well under the shadows of the high trees, until they reached the bank where the weir touched.
They walked hand in hand, Leycester Wyndward Viscount Trevor, heir to Wyndward and an earldom, and Stella, the painter's niece, making their way through the woods, staying well under the shadows of the tall trees, until they reached the riverbank where the weir met the water.
Lord Leycester took her to the brink and held her lightly.
Lord Leycester brought her to the edge and held her gently.
"See," he said, pointing to the silver stream of water; "isn't that beautiful; but it is not for its beauty only that I have brought you to the river. Stella, I want you to plight your troth to me here."
"Look," he said, pointing to the sparkling stream of water. "Isn't that beautiful? But I didn't bring you to the river just for its beauty. Stella, I want you to promise your love to me here."
"Here?" she said, looking up at his eager face.
"Here?" she asked, glancing up at his excited face.
"Yes; this spot is reported haunted—haunted by good fairies instead of evil spirits. We will ask them to smile on our betrothal, Stella."
"Yeah; this place is said to be haunted—haunted by good fairies instead of bad spirits. We'll ask them to bless our engagement, Stella."
She smiled, and watched his eyes with half-serious amusement; there was a strange light of earnestness in them.
She smiled and looked into his eyes with a mix of playful sarcasm; there was a weird intensity in them.
Stooping down he took up a handful of the foaming water and threw a few drops on her head and a few on his own.
Bending down, he scooped up some of the foamy water and sprinkled a few drops on her head and a few on his own.
"That is the old Danish rite, Stella," he said. "Now repeat after me—
"That's the old Danish ritual, Stella," he said. "Now say it after me—
Come poverty or wealth, I hold onto you, love, heart to heart,
"Until death do us part, we will stay together."
Stella repeated the words after him with a faint smile on her lips, which died away under the glow of his earnest eyes.
Stella echoed his words with a slight smile on her lips, which faded in the warmth of his sincere gaze.
Then, as the last words dropt hurriedly from her lips, he took her in his arms and kissed her.
Then, as the last words hurriedly left her lips, he took her in his arms and kissed her.
"Now we are betrothed, Stella, you and I against all the world."
"Now that we're engaged, Stella, it's you and me against the world."
As he spoke a cloud sailed across the moon, and the shadows now at their feet suddenly changed from silver to dullish lead.
As he spoke, a cloud drifted across the moon, and the shadows at their feet suddenly changed from silver to a dull lead color.
Stella shuddered in his arms, and clung to him with a little convulsive movement that thrilled him.
Stella trembled in his arms, gripping him tightly in a small, sudden motion that exhilarated him.
"Let us go," she said; "let us go. It seems almost as if there were spirits here! How dark it is!"
"Let's go," she said; "let's go. It feels like there are ghosts here! It's so dark!"
"Only for a moment, darling!" he said. "See?" and he took her face and turned it to the moonlight again. "One kiss, and we will go."
"Just for a moment, babe!" he said. "Look?" and he took her face and turned it back to the moonlight. "One kiss, and then we can go."
With no blush on her face, but with a glow of passionate love in her eyes, she raised her face, looked into his for a moment, then kissed him.
With no blush on her cheeks, but with a spark of passionate love in her eyes, she lifted her face, looked into his for a moment, then kissed him.
Then they turned, and went toward the boat; but this time she clung to his arm, and her head nestled on his shoulder. As they turned, something white and ghost-like moved from behind the trees, in front of which they had been standing.
Then they turned and walked toward the boat, but this time she held onto his arm, and her head rested on his shoulder. As they turned, something white and ghostly moved from behind the trees in front of which they had been standing.
It stood in the moonlight looking after them, itself so white and eerie that it might have been one of the good fairies; but that in its face—beautiful enough for any fairy—there glittered the white, angry, threatening look of an evil spirit.
It stood in the moonlight watching them, so white and eerie that it could have been a good fairy; but in its face—beautiful enough for any fairy—there shone the white, angry, threatening look of an evil spirit.
Was it the nearness of this exquisitely-graceful figure in white which by some instinct Stella had felt and been alarmed at?
Was it the closeness of this beautifully graceful figure in white that Stella had sensed and felt uneasy about?
The figure watched them for a moment until they were out of sight, then it turned and struck into a path leading toward the Hall.
The figure watched them for a moment until they disappeared from view, then it turned and took a path leading toward the Hall.
As it did so, another figure—a black one this time—came out of the shadow, and crossed the path obliquely.
As it did, another figure—a black one this time—emerged from the shadow and crossed the path at an angle.
She turned and saw a white, not unhandsome, face, with small keen eyes bent on her. She, the watcher, had been watched.
She turned and saw a white, somewhat handsome face, with small sharp eyes focused on her. She, the observer, had been observed.
For a moment she stood as if half-tempted to speak, but the next drew the fleecy shawl round her head with a gesture of almost insolent hauteur.
For a moment, she stood almost tempted to say something, but then she wrapped the soft shawl around her head with a gesture that was almost arrogantly dismissive.
But she was not to escape so easily; the dark, thin figure slipped back, and stooping down picked up the handkerchief, which in her sweeping gesture she had let drop.
But she wasn’t going to get away that easily; the shadowy, slender figure stepped back, bent down, and picked up the handkerchief that she had dropped with her sweeping motion.
"Pardon!" he said.
"Excuse me!" he said.
She looked at him with cool disdain, then took the handkerchief, and with an inclination of her head that was scarcely a bow would have passed on again, but he did not move from her path, and hat in hand stood looking at her.
She looked at him with a cool disdain, then took the handkerchief, and with a slight nod that was hardly a bow, would have moved on again, but he didn’t step aside from her path, and with his hat in hand, stood looking at her.
Proud, fearless, imperiously haughty as she was, she felt constrained to stop.
Proud, fearless, and arrogantly haughty as she was, she felt she had to stop.
He knew by the mere fact of her stopping that he had impressed her, and he at once followed up the advantage gained.
He realized just by her stopping that he had made an impression on her, and he quickly took advantage of the moment.
If she had wanted to pass him without speaking she should have taken no notice of the handkerchief, and gone on her way. No doubt she now wished that she had done so, but it was too late now.
If she had wanted to walk past him without saying anything, she should have ignored the handkerchief and continued on her way. She probably now wished she had done that, but it was too late.
"Will you permit me to speak to you?" he said, in a quiet, almost a constrained voice, every word distinct, every word full of significance.
"Can I talk to you?" he said, in a soft, almost tense voice, every word clear, every word loaded with meaning.
She looked at him, at the pale face with its thin, resolute lips and small, keen eyes, and inclined her head.
She looked at him, at his pale face with thin, determined lips and small, sharp eyes, and nodded her head.
"If you intend to speak to me, sir, I apprehend that I cannot prevent it. You will do well to remember that we are not alone here."
"If you plan to talk to me, sir, I realize I can't stop you. Just keep in mind that we’re not alone here."
Still uncovered, he bowed.
Still uncovered, he bowed down.
"Your ladyship has no need to remind me of that fact. No deed or word of mine will cause you to wish for a protector."
"Your ladyship doesn't need to remind me of that. No action or word of mine will make you wish for a protector."
"I have yet to learn that," she said. "You appear to know me, sir!"
"I still need to learn that," she said. "You seem to know me, sir!"
No words will convey any idea of the haughty scorn expressed by the icy tone and the cold glance of the violet eyes.
No words can describe the arrogant disdain shown in the chilling tone and the frosty look of the violet eyes.
A faint smile, deferential yet self-possessed, swept across his face.
A slight smile, respectful yet confident, crossed his face.
"There are some so well known to the world that their faces are easily recognized even in the moonlight; such an one is the Lady Len——"
"There are some people so well-known around the world that their faces are easily recognized even in the moonlight; one of them is Lady Len——"
She put up her hand, white and glittering with priceless gems, and at the commanding gesture he stopped, but the smile swept across his face again, and he put up his hand to his lips.
She raised her hand, sparkling with priceless gems, and at her authoritative gesture, he paused, but the smile returned to his face, and he brought his hand up to his lips.
"You know my name; you wish to speak to me?"
"You know my name; do you want to talk to me?"
He inclined his head.
He nodded.
"What have you to say to me?"
"What do you want to say to me?"
She had not asked his name; she had treated him as if he were some beggar who had crept up to her carriage as it stood at rest, and by a mixture of bravado and servility gained her ear. There was a fierce, passionate resentment at this treatment burning in his bosom, but he kept it down.
She hadn't asked for his name; she treated him like a beggar who had approached her carriage while it was stopped, and through a mix of confidence and subservience, managed to get her attention. There was a deep, intense anger at this treatment simmering inside him, but he held it back.
"Is it some favor you have to ask?" she said, with cold, pitiless hauteur, seeing that he hesitated.
"Are you asking for a favor?" she said, with a cold, unforgiving air, noticing that he was hesitating.
"Thanks," he said. "I was waiting for a suggestion—I must put it in that way. Yes, I have to ask a favor. My lady, I am a stranger to you——"
"Thanks," he said. "I was waiting for a suggestion—I have to say it like that. Yes, I need to ask a favor. My lady, I’m a stranger to you——"
She waved her hand as if she did not care so much as a withered blade of grass for his personal history, and with a little twitch of the lips he continued:
She waved her hand like she didn't care any more than a dried-up blade of grass about his background, and with a slight twitch of his lips, he carried on:
"I am a stranger to you, but I still venture to ask your assistance."
"I may be a stranger to you, but I'm still going to ask for your help."
She looked and smiled like one who has known all along what was coming, but to please his own whim, had waited quite naturally.
She looked and smiled like someone who had known all along what was coming, but to indulge his own desire, had waited quite naturally.
"Exactly," she said. "I have no money——"
"Exactly," she said. "I don't have any money——"
Then he started and stood before her, and what there was of manliness awoke within him.
Then he got up and stood in front of her, and the little bit of manliness inside him stirred to life.
"Money!" he said. "Are you mad?"
"Money!" he exclaimed. "Are you crazy?"
Lady Lenore stared at him haughtily.
Lady Lenore looked at him arrogantly.
"I fear that you are," she said. "Did you not demand—ask is too commonplace a word to describe a request made by a man of a woman alone and unprotected—did you not demand money, sir?"
"I’m afraid you are," she said. "Did you not demand—ask is too ordinary a word to describe a request made by a man of a woman who is alone and unprotected—did you not demand money, sir?"
"Money!" he repeated; then he smiled. "You are laboring under a misapprehension," he said. "I am in no need of money. The assistance I need is not of a pecuniary kind."
"Money!" he repeated, then he smiled. "You have a misunderstanding," he said. "I don’t need money. The help I need isn’t financial."
"Then what is it?" she asked, and he detected a touch of curiosity in the insolently-haughty voice. "Be good enough to state your desire as briefly as you can, sir, and permit me to go on my way."
"Then what is it?" she asked, and he noticed a hint of curiosity in her arrogantly proud voice. "Please state your request as briefly as possible, sir, and let me continue on my way."
Then he played a card.
Then he played a card.
With a low bow he raised his hat, and drew from the path.
With a small bow, he lifted his hat and stepped aside from the path.
"I beg your ladyship's pardon," he said, respectfully, but with a scarcely feigned air of disappointment. "I see that I have made a mistake. I apologize most humbly for having intruded upon your good nature, and I take my leave. I wish your ladyship good-evening," and he turned.
"I apologize, my lady," he said respectfully, but with a barely concealed sense of disappointment. "I realize I've made a mistake. I'm truly sorry for intruding on your kindness, and I'll take my leave now. I wish you a good evening," and he turned to go.
Lady Lenore looked after him with cold disdain, then she bit her lip and her eyes dropped, and suddenly, without raising her voice, she said:
Lady Lenore watched him with icy contempt, then she bit her lip and looked down, and suddenly, without raising her voice, she said:
"Wait!"
"Hold on!"
He turned and stood with his hand thrust in the breast of his coat, his face calm and self-possessed.
He turned and stood with his hand tucked in the front of his coat, his face relaxed and collected.
She paused a moment and eyed him, struggling, if the truth were known, and no doubt he knew it, with her curiosity and[136] her pride, which last forbade her hold any further converse with him. At last curiosity conquered.
She paused for a moment and looked at him, struggling, if the truth be told, and he probably knew it, with her curiosity and[136] her pride, which made her unwilling to talk to him any more. In the end, curiosity won out.
"I have called you back, sir, to ask the nature of this mistake you say that you have made. Your conduct, your manner, your words are inexplicable to me. Be good enough to explain."
"I've called you back, sir, to ask about the mistake you say you've made. Your actions, your behavior, your words don't make sense to me. Please explain."
It was a command, and he inclined his head in respectful recognition.
It was a command, and he nodded his head in respectful acknowledgment.
"I am a student of nature, my lady," he said, in a low voice, "and I am fond of rambling in the woods here, especially at moonlight; it is not a singular fancy."
"I study nature, my lady," he said softly, "and I enjoy wandering in the woods here, especially under the moonlight; it's not an unusual pastime."
Her face did not flush, but her eyes gleamed; she saw the sneer in the words.
Her face didn't redden, but her eyes sparkled; she noticed the sneer in the words.
"Go on, sir," she said, coldly.
"Go ahead, sir," she said, coldly.
"Chance led me to-night in the direction of the river. I was standing admiring it when two individuals—the two individuals who have just left us—approached. Suspecting a love tryst, I was retreating, when the moon revealed to me that one of the individuals was a person in whom I take a great interest."
"By chance, I found myself by the river tonight. I was standing there, admiring it, when two people—the same two who just left us—walked up. Thinking it was a secret meeting, I started to back away, but then the moonlight showed me that one of them was someone I’m really interested in."
"Which?" she asked, coldly and calmly.
"Which?" she asked, coolly and calmly.
"The young lady," he replied, and his eyes drooped for a moment.
"The young woman," he replied, and his eyes lowered for a moment.
"That interest rather than curiosity,"—her lips curled, and she looked up at him with infinite scorn—"interest rather than curiosity prompted me to remain and, an unwilling listener, I heard the strange engagement—betrothal, call it what you will—that took place."
"That interest instead of curiosity,"—her lips curled, and she looked up at him with deep disdain—"interest instead of curiosity made me stay, and as an unwilling listener, I heard about the strange engagement—betrothal, call it what you want—that happened."
He paused. She drew the shawl round her head and eyed him askance.
He paused. She wrapped the shawl around her head and looked at him sideways.
"In what way does this concern me, sir?" she demanded, haughtily.
"In what way does this affect me, sir?" she asked, arrogantly.
"Pardon! you perceive my mistake," he said, with a fitting smile. "I was under the impression that as interest or curiosity prompted you also to listen, you might be pleased to assist me."
"Sorry! You see my mistake," he said with an appropriate smile. "I thought that since interest or curiosity led you to listen as well, you might be willing to help me."
She bit her lip now.
She bit her lip now.
"How did you know that I was listening?" she demanded.
"How did you know I was listening?" she asked.
He smiled.
He grinned.
"I saw your ladyship approach; I saw you take up your position behind the tree, and I saw your face as they talked."
"I saw you coming, I saw you stand behind the tree, and I saw your face while they were talking."
As she remembered all that that face must have told him, her heart throbbed with a wild longing to see him helpless at her feet; her face went a blood red, and her hands closed tightly on the shawl.
As she recalled everything that face must have conveyed to him, her heart raced with a fierce desire to see him vulnerable at her feet; her face turned bright red, and her hands clutched the shawl tightly.
"Well, sir?" she said at last, after a pause, during which he had stood eying her under his lowered lids. "Granting that you are right in your surmises, how can I assist you, supposing that I choose to do so?"
"Well, sir?" she finally said after a pause, while he stood looking at her from under his lowered eyelids. "If we assume you’re right in your guesses, how can I help you, if I decide to?"
He looked at her full in the face.
He looked her straight in the eye.
"By helping me to prevent the fulfillment of the engagement—betrothal, which you and I have just witnessed," he said, promptly and frankly.
"By helping me stop the engagement—betrothal, which you and I just saw," he said, easily and honestly.
She was silent a moment, her eyes looking beyond him as if she were considering, then she said:
She was quiet for a moment, her eyes staring past him as if she was deep in thought, then she said:
"Why should I help you? How do you know that I take any interest in—in these two persons?"
"Why should I help you? How do you know that I care about these two people?"
"You forget," he said, softly. "I saw your face."
"You’re forgetting," he said gently. "I saw your face."
She started. There was something in the bold audacity of the man that proved him the master.
She started. There was something in the man's bold confidence that made him seem like the one in control.
"If I admit that I do take some interest, what proof have I that I shall be following that interest by confiding in you?" she asked, haughtily, but less haughtily than hitherto.
"If I admit that I’m interested, what proof do I have that I’ll be following that interest by trusting you?" she asked, with a touch of arrogance, but less than before.
"I can give you a sufficient proof," he said, quietly. "I—love—her."
"I can give you enough proof," he said softly. "I—love—her."
She started. There was so calm and cool and yet intense an expression in his voice.
She started. There was such a calm, cool, and yet intense expression in his voice.
"You love her?" she repeated. "The girl who has just left us?"
"You love her?" she asked again. "The girl who just left us?"
"The young lady," he said, with a slight emphasis, "who has just plighted her troth to Lord Leycester Wyndward."
"The young lady," he said, with a slight emphasis, "who has just pledged her commitment to Lord Leycester Wyndward."
There was silence for a moment. His direct statement of the case had told on her.
There was a moment of silence. His straightforward statement had impacted her.
"And if I help you—if I consent—what shape is my assistance to take?"
"And if I help you—if I agree—what form will my support take?"
"I leave that to you," he said. "I can answer for her, for Stella Etheridge—that is her name."
"I'll leave that up to you," he said. "I can vouch for her, for Stella Etheridge—that's her name."
"I do not wish to mention names," she said, coldly.
"I don't want to name names," she said, coldly.
"Quite right," he said. "Trees have ears, as you and I have just proved."
"That's true," he said. "Trees have ears, just like we just showed."
She shuddered at the familiar, confident tone in his voice.
She shivered at the familiar, self-assured tone in his voice.
"I will not mention names," he repeated, "let us say 'him' and 'her.' Candidly—and between us, my lady, there should be nothing but candor—I have sworn that nothing shall come of this betrothal. I love her, and—I—hate him."
"I won't name names," he repeated, "let's just say 'him' and 'her.' Honestly—and just between us, my lady, there should be complete honesty—I have sworn that nothing will come of this engagement. I love her, and—I—hate him."
She looked at him. His face was deadly white, and his eyes gleamed, but a smile still played about his lips.
She looked at him. His face was incredibly pale, and his eyes shone, but a smile still lingered on his lips.
"You," he continued, "hate her, and—love—him."
"You," he continued, "hate her, and—love—him."
Lady Lenore started, and a crimson flush of shame stained her fair face.
Lady Lenore jumped, and a deep blush of shame colored her pale face.
"How dare you!" she exclaimed.
"How dare you!" she said.
He smiled.
He smiled.
"I have shown you my hand, my lady; I know yours. Will you tell me that I am wrong? Say the word—say that you are indifferent how matters go—and I will make my bow and leave you."
"I've shown you my hand, my lady; I know yours. Will you tell me I'm wrong? Just say the word—say that you don't care how things turn out—and I'll take my leave."
She stood and looked at him—she could not say the word. He had spoken the truth; she did love Lord Leycester with a passion that surprised her, with a passion that had not made itself known to her until to-night, when she had seen him take into his arms another woman—had heard his protestations of love for another woman, and seen him kiss another woman.
She stood and looked at him—she couldn’t say the word. He had spoken the truth; she did love Lord Leycester with a passion that surprised her, a passion that hadn’t emerged until tonight, when she saw him hold another woman in his arms—had heard him profess his love for another woman, and watched him kiss another woman.
Wounded pride, self-love, passionate desire, all fought for mastery within her bosom, and the man who stood calmly before her knew it.
Wounded pride, self-esteem, passionate desire, all battled for control within her heart, and the man standing calmly in front of her was aware of it.
He read every thought of her heart as it was mirrored on the proud, beautiful face.
He understood every feeling in her heart as it was reflected on her proud, beautiful face.
"I do not understand," she said. "You come to me a perfect stranger, and make these confessions."
"I don’t understand," she said. "You come to me as a complete stranger and share these confessions."
He smiled.
He smiled.
"I come to you because you and I desire to accomplish one end—the separation of these two persons. I come to you because I have already found some means toward such an end, and I believe you are capable of devising and carrying out the remainder. Lady Lenore——"
"I’m here because we both want the same thing—the separation of these two people. I’m here because I’ve already found some ways to make that happen, and I believe you can come up with and execute the rest. Lady Lenore——"
"Do not utter my name," she said, looking round uneasily.
"Don't say my name," she said, glancing around nervously.
"—You, and you alone, can help me. As I have said, I can influence the girl, you can influence him. I have worked hard for that influence—have plotted, and planned, and schemed for it. Cleverness, ingenuity—call it what you will—has been exerted by me; you have only to exert your—pardon me—your beauty."
"—You and only you can help me. Like I said, I can influence the girl, and you can influence him. I've put a lot of effort into gaining that influence—I've plotted, planned, and schemed for it. I've used my cleverness and ingenuity—whatever you want to call it; you just need to put your—excuse me—your beauty to work."
With a gesture, she drew the shawl nearer her face—it was like profanation to hear him speak of her beauty.
With a motion, she pulled the shawl closer to her face—it felt wrong to hear him talk about her beauty.
"—Together we conquer; alone, I think, we should fail, for though I hold her in a cleft stick I cannot answer for him. He is headstrong and wild, and in a moment might upset my plans. Your task—if you accept it—is to see that he does not. Will you accept it?"
"—Together we succeed; alone, I believe, we would fail, because even though I have her in a difficult position, I can't vouch for him. He’s stubborn and unpredictable, and he could easily disrupt my plans at any moment. Your task—if you choose to accept it—is to ensure that he doesn’t. Will you take it on?"
She paused.
She took a moment.
"What is your hold over her?" she asked, curiously.
"What do you have over her?" she asked, curious.
He smiled.
He smiled.
"Pardon me if I decline to answer. Be assured that I have a hold upon her. Your hold on him is as strong as that of mine on her. Will you exert it?"
"Sorry if I choose not to answer. Rest assured that I have a grip on her. Your grip on him is as strong as mine is on her. Will you use it?"
She was silent.
She was quiet.
"Think," he said. "Let me put the case clearly. For his own good you ought not to hesitate. What good can come of such a marriage—a viscount, an earl, marry the niece of a painter, an obscure nobody! It is for his own good—the husband of Stella—I forgot!—no names. As her husband he sinks into insignificance, as yours he rises to the height which his position and yours entitle him to. Can you hesitate?"
"Think," he said. "Let me make this clear. For his own sake, you shouldn't hesitate. What good can come from such a marriage—a viscount or an earl marrying the niece of a painter, a total nobody! It's for his own good—the husband of Stella—I almost slipped!—no names. As her husband, he becomes irrelevant; as yours, he reaches the status that his position and yours deserve. Can you really hesitate?"
No tempter since the world began, not even the serpent at the foot of the apple-tree in Eden, could have put it more ingeniously. She wavered. Reluctant to make a compact with a man and a stranger, and such a man! She stood and hesitated.
No tempter since the world began, not even the serpent at the foot of the apple tree in Eden, could have done it more cleverly. She hesitated. Unwilling to make a deal with a man she barely knew, and such a man at that! She stood there, unsure.
He drew out his watch.
He pulled out his watch.
"It is getting late," he said. "I see your ladyship declines the alliance I offer you. I wish you 'good-night,'" and he raised his hat.
"It’s getting late," he said. "I see you’re turning down the partnership I’m offering you. I wish you a good night," and he tipped his hat.
She put forth her hand; it was as white as her face.
She extended her hand; it was as white as her face.
"Stop," she said, "I agree."
"Stop," she said, "I’m in."
"Good," he said, with a smile. "Give me your hand," and he held out his.
"Great," he said with a smile. "Put your hand here," and he extended his hand.
She hesitated, but she put her hand in his; the mental strength of the man overcame her repugnance.
She hesitated, but she took his hand; the man's mental strength overcame her disgust.
"So we seal our bargain. All I ask your ladyship to do is to watch, and to strike when the iron is hot. When that time comes I will give you warning."
"So we finalize our agreement. All I ask you to do, my lady, is to keep an eye out and act when the moment is right. When that time comes, I will give you a heads-up."
And his hand closed over hers.
And his hand wrapped around hers.
A shudder ran through her at the contact; his hand was cold as ice.
A shiver ran through her at the touch; his hand was as cold as ice.
"There is no chance that these two will keep their compact now," he said; "you and I will prevent it. Good-night, my lady."
"There’s no way these two will stick to their agreement now," he said; "you and I will make sure of that. Good night, my lady."
"Stop!" she said, and he turned. "You have not told me your name—you know mine."
"Stop!" she said, and he turned. "You haven't told me your name—you know mine."
He smiled at her—a smile of victory and self-confidence.
He smiled at her—a smile of triumph and confidence.
"My name is Jasper Adelstone," he said.
"My name is Jasper Adelstone," he said.
Her lips repeated the name.
Her lips whispered the name.
"Shall I see you safely into the hall?"
"Should I walk you safely into the hall?"
"No, no," she said. "Go, if you please."
"No, no," she said. "Please go."
He inclined his head and left her, but he did not go until she had entered the private park by another gate, and her figure was lost to sight.
He nodded and walked away, but he didn’t leave until she had entered the private park through another gate, and he could no longer see her.
Lord Leycester rowed Stella across the river, and parted from her.
Lord Leycester rowed Stella across the river and said goodbye to her.
"Good-night, my beloved," he whispered. "It is not for long. I shall see you to-morrow. Good-night! I shall wait here until I see you enter the lane; you will be safe then."
"Good night, my love," he whispered. "It won’t be for long. I’ll see you tomorrow. Good night! I’ll stay here until I see you head into the lane; then you’ll be safe."
He held her in his arms for a moment, then he let her go, and stood on the bank watching her.
He held her in his arms for a moment, then he let her go and stood on the bank watching her.
She sped across the meadows and entered the lane breathless.
She raced across the fields and entered the lane out of breath.
Pausing for a moment to recover her composure, she went on to the gate and opened it.
Pausing for a moment to regain her composure, she walked to the gate and opened it.
As she did so a slight, youthful figure slipped out of the shadow and confronted her.
As she did this, a slight, young figure emerged from the shadows and faced her.
She uttered a slight cry and looked up.
She let out a small cry and looked up.
At that moment the moonlight fell upon the face in front of her.
At that moment, the moonlight illuminated the face in front of her.
It was the same face in the miniature. The same face, though changed from boyhood to youth.
It was the same face in the small portrait. The same face, even though it had changed from childhood to young adulthood.
It was "Frank!"
It was "Frank!"
CHAPTER XIX.
It was the face she had seen in the miniature, changed from childhood to youth. The same blue eyes, frank, confiding, and womanish—the same golden hair clustering in short curls, instead of falling on the shoulders as in the picture—the same smiling mouth, with its little touch of weakness about the under lip. A taking, a pretty rather than a handsome face; it ought to have belonged rather to a girl than a boy.
It was the face she had seen in the small portrait, transformed from childhood to young adulthood. The same blue eyes, open and trusting, with a feminine quality—the same golden hair styled in short curls, instead of cascading over the shoulders like in the picture—the same smiling mouth, with a slight weakness in the lower lip. An appealing, more pretty than handsome face; it seemed more fitting for a girl than a boy.
Stella stared, and doubted the evidence of her senses. Her dream flashed across her mind and made her heart beat with a sudden emotion, whether of fear or pleasure she could not tell.
Stella stared, unsure if what she was seeing was real. A memory of her dream rushed through her mind, causing her heart to race with a sudden feeling she couldn't quite define—was it fear or pleasure?
Who was this boy, and what was he doing there leaning on the gate as if the place belonged to him, and he had a right to be there?
Who was this kid, and what was he doing leaning against the gate like he owned the place and had a right to be there?
She took a step nearer, and he opened the gate for her.[140] Stella entered, and he raised his hat, allowing the moonbeams to fall on his yellow hair, and smiled at her, very much as a child might smile, with grave, open-eyed admiration and greeting.
She took a step closer, and he opened the gate for her.[140] Stella walked in, and he tipped his hat, letting the moonlight shine on his blonde hair, and smiled at her, much like a child would, with sincere, wide-eyed admiration and a warm greeting.
"Are you—you are Stella!" he said, in a voice that made her start,—it was so like her uncle's, but softer and brighter.
"Are you—you are Stella!" he said, in a voice that made her jump—it was so much like her uncle's, but softer and brighter.
"My name is Stella!" she said, filled with wonder.
"My name is Stella!" she exclaimed, filled with awe.
He held out his hand frankly, but with a little timid shyness.
He extended his hand openly, but with a hint of shy hesitation.
"Then we are cousins," he said.
"Then we're family," he said.
"Cousins?" exclaimed Stella, but she gave him her hand.
"Cousins?" Stella exclaimed, but she offered him her hand.
"Yes, cousins," he said. "You are Stella, Uncle Harold's daughter, are you not? Well, I am Frank."
"Yeah, cousins," he said. "You’re Stella, Uncle Harold’s daughter, right? Well, I’m Frank."
She had felt it.
She had sensed it.
"Frank?" she repeated, amazedly.
"Frank?" she repeated, amazed.
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Yes, I am your Cousin Frank. I hope"—and a cloud settled on his face—"I hope you are not sorry?"
"Yes, I'm your Cousin Frank. I hope"—and a shadow crossed his face—"I hope you're not upset?"
"Sorry!" she uttered, feeling stupid and confused. "No, I am not sorry! I am very glad—of course I am very glad!" and she held out her hand this time. "But I didn't know!"
"Sorry!" she said, feeling silly and confused. "No, I'm not sorry! I’m really glad—of course I am really glad!" and she reached out her hand this time. "But I didn’t know!"
"No," he said, with a little sigh. "No, I suppose you did not."
"No," he said, with a slight sigh. "No, I guess you didn't."
A step was heard behind them, and Mr. Etheridge appeared.
A step was heard behind them, and Mr. Etheridge showed up.
Stella ran to him with a glad cry and put her arms round his neck.
Stella ran to him with a joyful shout and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Uncle!"
"Uncle!"
He kissed her, and parting the hair from her forehead, looked into her eyes tenderly.
He kissed her, pushed her hair back from her forehead, and looked into her eyes with affection.
"Yes, Stella, I am back," he said; there was a sad weariness in his voice, and he looked haggard and tired. "And"—he hesitated, and put his hand on the boy's shoulder—"I have brought someone with me. This—is Frank," he hesitated again, "my son."
"Yeah, Stella, I’m back," he said; there was a tired sadness in his voice, and he looked exhausted and worn out. "And"—he paused, placing his hand on the boy's shoulder—"I’ve brought someone with me. This—is Frank," he paused again, "my son."
Stella suppressed a start, and smiled up at him as if the announcement were one of the most natural.
Stella held back a surprised reaction and smiled up at him as if the announcement were completely normal.
"I am so glad," she whispered.
"I'm so glad," she said.
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Yes, yes," and his gaze wandered to the face of the boy who stood looking at them with a little faint smile, half timid, half uneasy. "Frank has come to stop with us for a time. He is going to the university."
"Yeah, yeah," and his eyes drifted to the face of the boy who was watching them with a slight smile, part shy, part anxious. "Frank is here to stay with us for a while. He’s going to university."
"Yes," said Stella, again. She felt that there was some mystery, felt that the boy was connected in some way with that telegram and the hurried visit to town, and with her characteristic gentleness and tact hastened to smooth matters. "I'll go and see if Mrs. Penfold has made proper arrangements," she said.
"Yeah," Stella said again. She sensed there was a mystery, felt like the boy was linked to that telegram and the rushed trip to town, and with her usual kindness and sensitivity, she quickly tried to ease the situation. "I'll go check if Mrs. Penfold has made the right arrangements," she said.
Mr. Etheridge looked after her as she went into the house; the boy's voice startled him.
Mr. Etheridge watched her as she walked into the house; the boy's voice surprised him.
"How beautiful she is!" he murmured, a faint flush on his cheek, a light of boyish admiration in his eyes. "I didn't know I had such a beautiful cousin, so——"
"How beautiful she is!" he whispered, a slight blush on his cheek, a spark of youthful admiration in his eyes. "I didn't realize I had such a beautiful cousin, so——"
"No," said the old man, warmly. "Go on, Frank. Wait."
"No," said the old man, kindly. "Go ahead, Frank. Wait."
The boy paused and Mr. Etheridge put his hand on his shoulder.
The boy stopped, and Mr. Etheridge placed his hand on his shoulder.
"She is as good as she is beautiful. She is an angel, Frank. I need not say that she knows—nothing."
"She’s as good as she is beautiful. She’s an angel, Frank. I don’t need to say that she knows—nothing."
The boy's face flushed, then went pale, and his eyes drooped.
The boy's face turned red, then became pale, and his eyes started to close.
"Thank you, sir," he said, gratefully. "No," and he shuddered, "I wouldn't have her know for—for the world."
"Thank you, sir," he said, feeling grateful. "No," and he shivered, "I wouldn't want her to find out—for anything."
Then he went in. Stella was flitting about the room seeing the laying of a cloth for an impromptu meal. He paused at the window as if afraid to approach or disturb her, but she saw him and came to him with that peculiar little graceful gait which her uncle had noticed so particularly on the first night of her coming.
Then he walked in. Stella was moving around the room, setting up a table for a spontaneous meal. He stopped at the window, feeling hesitant to approach or interrupt her, but she noticed him and came over with that unique, graceful walk that her uncle had especially noticed on the first night she arrived.
"I am so glad you have come!" she said. "Uncle must be glad, too!"
"I’m so glad you’re here!" she said. "Uncle must be happy, too!"
"Yes," he said, in a low voice. "You are glad, really glad!"
"Yeah," he said quietly. "You're happy, really happy!"
Her beautiful eyes opened, and she smiled.
Her beautiful eyes opened, and she smiled.
"Very glad. You must come in and have some supper. It is quite ready," and she went and called her uncle.
"Very glad. You have to come in and have some dinner. It's all ready," and she went to call her uncle.
The old man came in and sat down. The boy waited until she pointed to a chair, into which he dropped obediently.
The old man walked in and took a seat. The boy waited until she gestured to a chair, and he sat down in it without hesitation.
Mr. Etheridge offered no explanation of his visit to London, and she asked for none; but while he sat with his usual silent, dreamy taciturnity, she talked to him.
Mr. Etheridge didn't explain why he was in London, and she didn't ask for an explanation; but while he sat there with his usual quiet, dreamy silence, she talked to him.
Frank sat and listened, scarcely taking his eyes off her.
Frank sat and listened, barely taking his eyes off her.
Presently Mr. Etheridge looked up.
Right now Mr. Etheridge looked up.
"Where have you been this evening, Stella?" he asked.
"Where have you been tonight, Stella?" he asked.
A sudden blush covered her face, but though Frank saw it, his father did not.
A sudden blush spread across her face, but even though Frank noticed it, his father did not.
"I have been into the woods," she said, "to the river."
"I went into the woods," she said, "to the river."
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Very beautiful. The witches' trysting-place, they call it," he added, absently.
"Really beautiful. They call it the witches' meeting place," he added, absentmindedly.
Stella's face paled, and she hung her head.
Stella's face turned pale, and she lowered her head.
"You were rather late, weren't you?"
"You were pretty late, weren't you?"
"Yes—too late," said Stella, guiltily. If she might only tell him! "I won't be so late again."
"Yeah—it's too late," Stella said, feeling guilty. If only she could tell him! "I won't be late again."
He looked up.
He glanced up.
"You will have Frank to keep you company now," he said.
"You'll have Frank to keep you company now," he said.
Stella turned to the boy with a smile that was still eloquent of guilt.
Stella turned to the boy with a smile that still conveyed guilt.
"I shall be very glad," she said, feeling dreadfully deceitful. "You know all the pretty places, no doubt, and must act as cicerone."
"I'll be really glad," she said, feeling terribly dishonest. "You know all the beautiful spots, I'm sure, and you must play the guide."
His eyes dropped.
His gaze fell.
"No, I don't," he said. "I haven't been here before."
"No, I don't," he said. "I've never been here before."
"Frank has been at school," said Mr. Etheridge, quietly. "You will have to be the cicerone," and he rose and wandered to the window.
"Frank has been at school," Mr. Etheridge said quietly. "You'll have to be the cicerone," and he got up and walked to the window.
Stella rang the bell, wheeled up the arm-chair, and got the old man's pipe, hanging over him with marked tenderness, and the boy watched her with the same intent look.
Stella rang the bell, rolled over the armchair, and grabbed the old man's pipe, hovering over him with noticeable care, while the boy observed her with the same focused gaze.
Then she came back to her seat, and took out some work.
Then she returned to her seat and pulled out some work.
"You are not going to work to-night?" he said, leaning his elbows on the table and his head upon his hands—small, white, delicate hands, to match the face.
"You’re not working tonight?" he said, leaning his elbows on the table and resting his head on his hands—small, white, delicate hands that matched his face.
"This is only make-believe," she said. "Don't you know the old proverb about idle hands?" And she laughed.
"This is just pretend," she said. "Don't you know the old saying about idle hands?" And she laughed.
He started, and his face paled.
He flinched, and his face turned pale.
Stella wondered what she had said to affect him, and hurried on.
Stella wondered what she had said to change his mood and quickly moved on.
"I can't sit still and do nothing, can you?"
"I can't just sit around and do nothing, can you?"
"Yes, for hours," he said, with a smile; "I am awfully idle, but I must get better habits; I must follow your example. I mean to read while I'm down here—read hard, don't you know. Shall I begin to-night?" he asked, his eyes upon her with almost slavish intentness.
"Yeah, for hours," he said with a smile. "I really need to be more productive, but I want to get better habits; I need to follow your lead. I'm planning to read while I'm down here—really dive into it, you know. Should I start tonight?" he asked, looking at her with almost desperate intensity.
"Not to-night," she said, with a laugh; "you must be tired. You have come from London, haven't you?"
"Not tonight," she said with a laugh. "You must be tired. You've come from London, right?"
"Yes," he said; "and I am rather tired. I would rather sit and watch you, if you don't mind."
"Yeah," he said, "and I'm pretty tired. I’d rather just sit and watch you, if that's okay."
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"Not in the least. You can tell me about your school."
"Not at all. You can tell me about your school."
"I would rather sit and watch you in silence," he said, "unless you like to talk. I should like that."
"I'd rather just sit here and watch you quietly," he said, "unless you want to chat. I'd be open to that."
He seemed a queer boy; there was something almost sad in his quietness, but Stella felt that it was only temporary.
He seemed like a strange boy; there was something almost sad about his quietness, but Stella thought it was just temporary.
"He is tired, poor boy," she thought.
"He’s exhausted, poor kid," she thought.
Presently she said:
Right now she said:
"How old are you?"
"What's your age?"
"Seventeen," he said.
"Seventeen," he said.
She looked at him.
She gazed at him.
"I did not think you were so old," she said, with a laugh.
"I didn't think you were that old," she said with a laugh.
He smiled.
He smiled.
"Few persons do. Yes; I am seventeen."
"Not many people do. Yes, I’m seventeen."
"Why, you are quite a man," she said, with a laugh.
"Wow, you’re really something," she said, laughing.
He blushed—proving his boyhood—and shook his head.
He blushed—showing his youth—and shook his head.
"Stella," came the old man's voice, "will you play something?"
"Stella," the old man said, "can you play something?"
She rose instantly, and glided to the organ and began to play.
She got up right away, walked over to the piano, and started to play.
She had been playing some little time; then she commenced to sing.
She had been playing for a little while; then she started to sing.
Suddenly she heard a sound suspiciously like a sob close to her side, and looking round saw that the boy had stolen to a low seat near her, and was leaning his face upon his hands. She stopped, but with a sudden gesture and a look toward her, the silent, seated figure motioned her to go on.
Suddenly, she heard a sound that suspiciously resembled a sob nearby, and when she looked around, she saw that the boy had quietly moved to a low seat next to her and was resting his face on his hands. She paused, but with a quick gesture and a glance towards her, the silent figure in the seat signaled for her to continue.
She finished—it was the "Ave Maria,"—and then bent down to him.
She finished—it was the "Ave Maria"—and then leaned down to him.
"You are tired!" she whispered.
"You look tired!" she whispered.
The voice was so sweet, so kind, so sisterly, that it went straight to the bottom of the lad's heart.
The voice was so sweet, so kind, so sisterly, that it went straight to the bottom of the guy's heart.
He looked up at her, with that expression in his eyes which one sees in the eyes of a faithful, devoted dog then bent and kissed the sleeve of her dress.
He looked up at her, with that look in his eyes that's often seen in the eyes of a loyal, devoted dog, then leaned down and kissed the sleeve of her dress.
All the tenderness of Stella's nature welled up at the simple[143] act, and with a little murmur she bent down and put her lips to his forehead.
All the tenderness of Stella's nature came to the surface at the simple[143] act, and with a soft murmur, she leaned down and kissed his forehead.
His face flushed and he shrank back.
His face turned red, and he recoiled.
"Don't!" he said, in a strained voice. "I am not worthy!"
"Don't!" he said, his voice tense. "I’m not worthy!"
For answer she stooped again and kissed him.
For an answer, she leaned down again and kissed him.
He did not shrink this time, but took her hand and held it with a convulsive grasp, and something trembled on his lip, when he started and stared toward the window.
He didn’t pull away this time, but took her hand and held it tightly, and something quivered on his lips as he jumped and stared out the window.
Stella turned her head quickly and stared also, for there, standing with his face turned toward them, with his eyes fixed on them, stood Jasper Adelstone. She rose, but he came forward with his finger on his lip.
Stella quickly turned her head and stared too, because there, facing them, with his eyes locked on them, stood Jasper Adelstone. She got up, but he stepped forward with a finger to his lips.
"He is asleep," he said, glancing at the chair, and he held out his hand.
"He’s asleep," he said, looking at the chair, and he reached out his hand.
Stella took it; it was hot and dry.
Stella took it; it was warm and dry.
"I ought to apologize for coming in so late," he said in a cautious voice; "but I was passing, and the music proved too great a temptation. Will you forgive me?"
"I should apologize for arriving so late," he said cautiously; "but I was passing by, and the music was just too tempting. Can you forgive me?"
"Certainly," said Stella. "We are very glad to see you. This is my Cousin Frank," she added.
"Of course," said Stella. "We're really happy to see you. This is my cousin Frank," she added.
The small eyes that had been fixed on her face turned to the boy's, and a strange look came into them for a second, then, in his usual tone, he said:
The small eyes that had been focused on her face shifted to the boy's, and a strange expression appeared in them for a moment, then, in his usual tone, he said:
"Indeed! home for a holiday, I suppose? How do you do?" and he held out his hand.
"Indeed! Home for a holiday, I guess? How's it going?" and he extended his hand.
Frank came out of the shadow and took it, and Jasper held his hand and looked at him with a strange smile.
Frank stepped out of the shadows and took it, and Jasper grabbed his hand and looked at him with a strange smile.
"You have not introduced me," he said to Stella.
"You haven't introduced me," he said to Stella.
Stella smiled.
Stella grinned.
"This is Mr. Adelstone, a friend of uncle's," she said.
"This is Mr. Adelstone, a friend of my uncle," she said.
Jasper Adelstone looked at her.
Jasper Adelstone glanced at her.
"Will you not say a friend of yours also?" he asked, gently.
"Will you also say a friend of yours?" he asked softly.
Stella laughed.
Stella chuckled.
"I beg your pardon; yes, if I may. I'll say a friend of ours."
"I’m sorry; yes, if I can. I’ll say a friend of ours."
"And yours too, I hope," said Jasper Adelstone to Frank.
"And yours too, I hope," said Jasper Adelstone to Frank.
"Yes, thank you," answered the boy; but there was a strange, ill-concealed shyness and reluctance in his manner.
"Yeah, thanks," the boy replied; but there was an odd, poorly hidden shyness and hesitation in the way he acted.
Stella drew a chair forward.
Stella pulled a chair forward.
"Won't you sit down?" she asked.
"Would you like to sit down?" she asked.
He sat down.
He took a seat.
"I am afraid I have interrupted you," he said. "Will you go on—do, please?"
"I’m sorry to interrupt you," he said. "Please continue."
Stella glanced at her uncle.
Stella looked at her uncle.
"I am afraid I should wake him," she said.
"I’m worried I might wake him," she said.
He looked disappointed.
He looked let down.
"Some other time," said Stella.
"Some other time," Stella said.
"Thanks," he said.
"Thanks," he said.
"Uncle is very tired to-night; he has just come from London."
"Uncle is really tired tonight; he just got back from London."
"Indeed!" said Jasper, with well-feigned surprise. "I have been to London also. That reminds me, I have ventured to[144] bring some music for you—for your uncle!" and he drew a book from his pocket.
"Really!" said Jasper, faking surprise. "I've been to London too. That reminds me, I've dared to[144] bring some music for you—for your uncle!" and he pulled a book from his pocket.
Stella took it, and uttered a little exclamation of pleasure. It was a volume of Italian songs; some of them familiar to her, all of them good.
Stella took it and let out a little sound of delight. It was a collection of Italian songs; some of them she recognized, and all of them were great.
"How nice, how thoughtful of you!" she said. "Some of them are old favorites of mine. Uncle will be so pleased. Thank you very much."
"How nice, how thoughtful of you!" she said. "Some of these are my old favorites. Uncle is going to be so pleased. Thank you so much."
He put his hand to his mouth.
He covered his mouth with his hand.
"I am glad there are some songs you like," he said. "I thought that perhaps you would prefer Italian to English?"
"I’m glad there are some songs you like," he said. "I thought maybe you’d prefer Italian over English?"
"Yes—yes," said Stella, turning over the leaves. "Very much prefer it."
"Yeah—yeah," said Stella, flipping through the pages. "I really prefer it."
"Perhaps some night you will allow me to hear some of them?"
"Maybe one night you'll let me hear some of them?"
"Indeed, you shall!" she said, lightly.
"Definitely, you will!" she said, casually.
"I may have an opportunity," he went on, "for I am afraid I shall be rather a frequent visitor."
"I might have a chance," he continued, "because I’m afraid I’ll be dropping by pretty often."
"Yes?" said Stella, interrogatively.
"Yes?" Stella asked.
"The fact is," he said, hesitatingly, and he could have cursed himself for his hesitation and awkwardness—he who was never awkward or irresolute at other times—he who had faced the proud disdain of Lady Lenore and conquered it!—"the fact is that I have some business with your uncle. A client of mine is a patron of the fine arts. He is a very wealthy man, and he is anxious that Mr. Etheridge, whom he greatly admires, should paint him a picture on a subject which he has given to me! It is rather a difficult subject—I mean it will require some explanation as the picture progresses, and I have promised, if Mr. Etheridge will permit me, to give the explanation."
"The truth is," he said, hesitating, and he could have cursed himself for his hesitation and awkwardness—he who was never awkward or uncertain at other times—he who had faced the proud disdain of Lady Lenore and overcome it!—"the truth is that I have some business with your uncle. A client of mine is a supporter of the fine arts. He's a very wealthy man, and he is eager for Mr. Etheridge, whom he greatly admires, to paint him a picture on a subject that he has entrusted to me! It’s a rather challenging subject—I mean it will need some explanation as the picture develops, and I have promised, if Mr. Etheridge will allow me, to provide the explanation."
Stella nodded. She had taken up her work again, and bent over it, quite unconscious of the admiration with which the two pair of eyes were fixed on her—the guarded, passionate, wistful, longing in the man's, the open awe-felt admiration of the boy's.
Stella nodded. She had started her work again and bent over it, completely unaware of the admiration coming from the two pairs of eyes watching her—the guarded, passionate, yearning look from the man and the open, awe-filled admiration from the boy.
"But," she said with a smile, "you know how—I was going to say obstinate—my uncle is; do you think he will paint it?"
"But," she said with a smile, "you know how—I'd say stubborn—my uncle is; do you think he'll actually paint it?"
"I hope to be able to persuade him," he said, with a modest smile. "Perhaps he will do it for me; I am an old friend, you know."
"I hope I can convince him," he said with a humble smile. "Maybe he'll do it for me; I'm an old friend, after all."
"Is it for you, then?" she asked.
"Is it for you, then?" she asked.
"No, no," he said, quickly; "but this art-patron is a great friend of mine, and I have pledged myself to persuade Mr. Etheridge."
"No, no," he said quickly, "but this art patron is a good friend of mine, and I've promised to convince Mr. Etheridge."
"I see," said Stella.
"I see," Stella said.
Jasper was silent a moment, his eyes wandering round the room in search of the flowers—his flowers. They were nowhere to be seen; but on her bosom were the wild blossoms which Lord Leycester had gathered.
Jasper was silent for a moment, his eyes scanning the room looking for the flowers—his flowers. They were nowhere in sight; but on her chest were the wild blooms that Lord Leycester had picked.
A dark shade crossed his face for a moment, and his hands clinched, but he composed himself. The time would come when she would wear his flowers and his alone—he had sworn it!
A dark shadow crossed his face for a moment, and his hands clenched, but he collected himself. The time would come when she would wear his flowers and no one else's—he had sworn it!
He turned to Frank with a smile.
He turned to Frank and smiled.
"Are you going to stay at home for long?" he asked.
"Are you going to be home for a while?" he asked.
Frank had withdrawn into the shadow, where he had been watching Stella and Jasper's faces alternately. He started visibly.
Frank had stepped back into the shadows, where he had been watching Stella and Jasper's faces in turn. He flinched visibly.
"I don't know," he said.
"I don't know," he said.
"I hope we shall see a great deal of each other," he said. "I am staying at the Rectory, taking holiday also."
"I hope we get to see a lot of each other," he said. "I'm staying at the Rectory, taking a vacation as well."
"Thank you," said Frank, but not overjoyously.
"Thanks," Frank said, though not very enthusiastically.
Jasper rose.
Jasper got up.
"I must go now," he said, "Good-night." He took Stella's hand and bent over it; then, turning to the boy, "Good-night. Yes," he added, and he held the small hands with a tight pressure, "we must see a good deal of each other, you and I."
"I have to go now," he said, "Goodnight." He took Stella's hand and leaned over it; then, turning to the boy, "Goodnight. Yeah," he added, holding the small hands with a firm grip, "we need to spend more time together, you and me."
Then he stole out noiselessly.
Then he slipped out quietly.
As he disappeared, Frank heaved a sigh of relief, and Stella looked at him.
As he left, Frank let out a sigh of relief, and Stella glanced at him.
He was still standing as he had stood when Jasper held his hand, looking after him; and there was a strange look on his face which aroused Stella's attention.
He was still standing as he had when Jasper held his hand, watching him leave; and there was a strange expression on his face that caught Stella's attention.
"Well?" she said, with a smile.
"Well?" she said with a smile.
Frank started, and looked down at her with a smile.
Frank began and looked down at her with a smile.
"Is it true," he asked, "that he is a great friend of my father's?"
"Is it true," he asked, "that he is a good friend of my dad's?"
Stella nodded.
Stella nodded.
"I suppose so, yes."
"I guess so, yeah."
"And of yours?" he said, intently.
"And yours?" he asked, seriously.
Stella hesitated.
Stella paused.
"I have known him such a short time," she said, almost apologetically.
"I've only known him for a short time," she said, almost apologetically.
"I thought so," he said. "He is not a friend of yours—you don't like him?"
"I figured as much," he said. "He isn't your friend—you don't like him?"
"But"—said Stella.
"But," Stella said.
"I know it," he said, "as well as if you had told me; and I am glad of it."
"I know it," he said, "just as well as if you had told me; and I'm glad about it."
There was a tone of suppressed excitement in his voice—a restless, uneasy look in his eyes, which astonished Stella.
There was a hint of excitement in his voice—a restless, uneasy look in his eyes that surprised Stella.
"Why?" she said.
"Why?" she asked.
"Because," he answered, "I do not like him. I"—and a shiver ran through him—"I hate him."
"Because," he replied, "I don't like him. I"—and a shiver went through him—"I hate him."
Stella stared.
Stella gazed.
"You hate him!" she exclaimed. "You have only seen him for a few minutes! Ought you to say that?"
"You hate him!" she exclaimed. "You've only seen him for a few minutes! Should you really say that?"
"No, I suppose not," he replied; "but I can't help it. I hate him! There is something about him that—that——"
"No, I guess not," he replied; "but I can't help it. I hate him! There's something about him that—that——"
He hesitated.
He paused.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"That makes me afraid. I felt while he was talking as if I was being smothered! Don't you know what I mean?"
"That scares me. I felt like I was being suffocated while he was talking! Don’t you get what I mean?"
"Yes," said Stella, quickly.
"Yeah," said Stella, quickly.
It was that she had felt herself sometimes, when Jasper's low, smooth voice was in her ears. But she felt that it was foolish to encourage the boy's fancy.
It was that she had felt herself sometimes when Jasper's soft, smooth voice was in her ears. But she thought it was silly to encourage the boy's imagination.
"But that is nonsense!" she said. "He is very kind and considerate. He has sent me some beautiful flowers——"
"But that's ridiculous!" she said. "He's really kind and thoughtful. He sent me some beautiful flowers——"
"He has?" he said, gloomily.
"Really?" he said, gloomily.
"And this music."
"And this song."
Frank took up the book and eyed it scornfully, and threw it on the table as if he were tempted to pitch it out of the window.
Frank picked up the book and looked at it disdainfully, then tossed it onto the table as if he was considering throwing it out the window.
"What does he do it for!" he demanded.
"What does he do it for?" he demanded.
"I don't know—only out of kindness."
"I have no idea—just out of kindness."
Frank shook his head.
Frank shook his head.
"I don't believe it! I—I wish he hadn't! I beg your pardon. Have I offended you?" he added, contritely.
"I can't believe it! I—I wish he hadn't! I'm so sorry. Did I upset you?" he added, feeling regretful.
"No," said Stella, laughing. "Not a bit, you foolish boy," and she leant on her elbows and looked up at him with her dark eyes smiling.
"No," Stella said, laughing. "Not at all, you silly boy," and she leaned on her elbows, looking up at him with her dark eyes shining.
He came nearer and looked down at her.
He stepped closer and looked down at her.
"I am glad you don't like him."
"I’m glad you don’t like him."
"I didn't say——"
"I didn't say that——"
"But I know it. Because I shouldn't like to hate anyone you liked," he added.
"But I get it. Because I really wouldn’t want to hate anyone you liked," he added.
"Then," said Stella, with her rare, musical laugh, "as it's very wicked to hate anyone, and I ought to help you to be good, the best thing I can do is to like Mr. Adelstone."
"Then," said Stella, with her rare, musical laugh, "since it's really wrong to hate anyone, and I should help you be good, the best thing I can do is to like Mr. Adelstone."
"Heaven forbid!" he said, so earnestly, so passionately, that Stella started.
"Heaven forbid!" he said, so earnestly, so passionately, that Stella jumped.
"You are a wicked boy!" she said, with a smile.
"You're a mischievous boy!" she said, smiling.
"I am," he said, gravely, and his lips quivered. "But if anything could make me better it would be living near you. You are not offended?"
"I am," he said seriously, and his lips trembled. "But if anything could make me feel better, it would be living close to you. You're not upset, are you?"
"Not a bit," laughed Stella; "but I shall be directly, so you had better go to bed. Your room is quite ready, and you look tired. Good-night," and she gave him her hand.
"Not at all," laughed Stella; "but I will be soon, so you should just go to bed. Your room is all set, and you look tired. Good night," and she held out her hand to him.
He too bent over it, but how differently to Jasper! and he touched it reverently with his lips.
He also leaned over it, but in a completely different way than Jasper! He touched it gently with his lips.
"Good-night," he said; "say good-night to my father for me," and he went out.
"Good night," he said; "tell my father good night for me," and he left.
CHAPTER XX.
One hears of the devotion of a dog to its master, the love of a horse for its rider; such devotion, such love Stella received from the boy Frank. He was a very singular boy, and strange; he soon lost the air of melancholy and sadness which hung about him on the first night of his arrival, and became happier and sometimes even merry; there was always a certain kind of reserve about him.
One hears about the loyalty of a dog to its owner, the affection of a horse for its rider; Stella received that same kind of loyalty and love from the boy Frank. He was a very unique and unusual boy; he quickly shed the air of melancholy and sadness that surrounded him on his first night and became happier, sometimes even cheerful; there was always a certain level of reserve about him.
As Stella—knowing nothing of the history of the forged bill—said, he had his thinking fits, when he used to sit with his head in his hands, his eyes fixed on vacancy.
As Stella—unaware of the background of the fake bill—mentioned, he would have his intense thinking sessions, where he sat with his head in his hands, staring into space.
But these fits were not of frequent occurrence, and oftener he was in the best of boyish moods, chatty and cheerful, and "chaffy." His devotion to Stella, indeed, was extraordinary. It was more than the love of a brother, it was not the love of a sweetheart, it was a kind of worship. He would sit for hours[147] by her side, more often at her feet listening to her singing, or watching her at work. He was never so happy as when he was with her, walking in the meadows, and he would gladly lay aside his fishing rod or his book, to hang about with her in the garden.
But these episodes didn't happen often, and more often than not, he was in a great mood, talkative and cheerful, and playful. His devotion to Stella was truly remarkable. It was deeper than a brotherly love, not quite like a romantic love; it was more like a kind of worship. He could spend hours[147] sitting next to her, often at her feet, listening to her sing or watching her work. He was never happier than when he was with her, strolling through the meadows, and he would gladly put down his fishing rod or his book just to hang out with her in the garden.
There had never been anyone so beautiful as Stella—there had never been anyone so good. The boy looked up to her with the same admiration and love with which the devotee might regard his patron saint.
There had never been anyone as beautiful as Stella—there had never been anyone as good. The boy looked up to her with the same admiration and love that a devotee might have for their patron saint.
His attachment was so marked that even his father, who noticed so little, observed it and commented on it.
His bond was so strong that even his father, who usually paid little attention, noticed it and mentioned it.
"Frank follows you like a dog, Stella," he said, the third evening after the boy's arrival. "Don't let him bother you; he has his reading to get through, and there's the river and his rod. Send him about his business if he worries you."
"Frank follows you around like a puppy, Stella," he said, the third evening after the boy showed up. "Don't let him get on your nerves; he's got his reading to catch up on, plus there's the river and his fishing rod. Just tell him to get lost if he annoys you."
Stella laughed.
Stella giggled.
"Frank worry me!" she exclaimed lightly. "He is incapable of such a thing. There never was such a dear considerate boy. Why, I should miss him dreadfully if he were to go away for an hour or two even. No, he doesn't bother me in the slightest, and as to his books and his rod, he shamelessly confessed yesterday, that he didn't care for any of them half as much as he cared for me."
"Frank worries me!" she said playfully. "He's not capable of something like that. There never was a more caring and thoughtful boy. Honestly, I would miss him terribly if he were gone for even an hour or two. No, he doesn’t annoy me at all, and when it comes to his books and his fishing rod, he admitted yesterday that he doesn't care about any of them half as much as he cares about me."
The old man looked up and sighed.
The old man looked up and let out a sigh.
"It is strange," he said, "you seem to be the only person who ever had any influence over him."
"It’s weird," he said, "you’re the only person who ever seemed to have any influence on him."
"I ought to be very proud, then," said Stella, "and I am. No one could help loving him, he is so irresistible."
"I should be really proud, then," Stella said, "and I am. No one could help but love him; he’s just so charming."
The old man went on with his work with a little sigh.
The old man continued with his work, letting out a small sigh.
"Then he's so pretty!" continued Stella. "It is a shame to call a boy pretty, but that is just what he is."
"Then he's so cute!" continued Stella. "It's a shame to call a boy cute, but that's exactly what he is."
"Yes," said Mr. Etheridge, grimly. "It is the face of a girl, with all a girl's weakness."
"Yeah," Mr. Etheridge said, bleakly. "It's the face of a girl, with all the weaknesses of a girl."
"Hush," said Stella, warningly. "Here he comes. Well, Frank," she said, as he came in, his slim form dressed in boating flannels, his rod in his hand. "What have you been doing—fishing?"
"Hush," Stella said, giving a warning. "Here he comes. Well, Frank," she continued as he walked in, his slim figure dressed in boating clothes, a fishing rod in his hand. "What have you been up to—fishing?"
"No," he said, his eyes fixed on her face. "I meant to, but you said that you would come out directly, and so I waited. Are you ready? It doesn't matter—I'll wait. I suppose it's the pudding, or the custards, or the canary wants feeding. I wish there were no puddings or canaries."
"No," he said, his eyes locked on her face. "I intended to, but you said you would come out right away, so I waited. Are you ready? It doesn't matter—I’ll wait. I guess it's the pudding, or the custards, or the canary that needs feeding. I wish there were no puddings or canaries."
"What an impatient boy it is," she exclaimed, with a laugh. "Well, now I'm ready."
"What an impatient boy he is," she said with a laugh. "Alright, now I'm ready."
"Let's go down to the river," he said. "There's someone fishing there—at least, he's supposed to be fishing, but he keeps his eyes fixed in this direction, so that I don't imagine he is getting much sport."
"Let’s head down to the river," he said. "There’s someone fishing over there—at least, he’s meant to be fishing, but he keeps looking this way, so I doubt he’s having much luck."
"What is he like?" said Stella.
"How is he?" Stella asked.
"Like?" said Frank. "Oh, a tall, well-made young fellow, in brown velvet. A man with a yellow mustache."
"Like?" Frank asked. "Oh, a tall, handsome young guy in brown velvet. A man with a yellow mustache."
Stella's face flushed, and she glanced round at her uncle.
Stella's face turned red, and she looked over at her uncle.
"Let us go," she said. "I know who it is. It is Lord Leycester."
"Let's go," she said. "I know who it is. It's Lord Leycester."
"Not Lord Leycester Wyndward," exclaimed Frank. "Not really! I should like to see him. Do you know him, Stella?"
"Not Lord Leycester Wyndward," Frank exclaimed. "No way! I'd love to see him. Do you know him, Stella?"
"Yes—a little," said Stella, shyly. "A little."
"Yeah—a bit," Stella said, shyly. "A bit."
"Yes, it is Lord Leycester," said Stella, and the color came to her face.
"Yes, it’s Lord Leycester," Stella said, her face flushing.
"I have heard so much about Lord Leycester," said Frank, eagerly; "everybody knows him in London. He is an awful swell, isn't he?"
"I've heard so much about Lord Leycester," Frank said eagerly. "Everyone knows him in London. He's a total big shot, right?"
Stella smiled.
Stella grinned.
"You will teach me the most dreadful slang, Frank," she said. "Is he such a 'swell,' as you call him?"
"You will teach me the most terrible slang, Frank," she said. "Is he really such a 'swell,' as you call him?"
"Oh, awful; there isn't anything that he doesn't do. He drives a coach and four, and he's the owner of two of the best race horses in England, and he's got a yacht—the 'Gipsy,' you know—and, oh, there's no end to his swelldom. And you know him?"
"Oh, it's terrible; he does everything. He drives a fancy coach with four horses, owns two of the best racehorses in England, and has a yacht—the 'Gipsy,' you know—and, oh, there's no limit to his extravagance. And you know him?"
"Yes," said Stella, and her heart smote her, that she could not say: "I know him so well that I am engaged to be married to him." But she could not; she had promised, and must keep her promise.
"Yes," Stella said, and her heart ached that she couldn't say, "I know him so well that I'm engaged to marry him." But she couldn't; she had made a promise and had to keep it.
Frank could not get over his wonder and admiration.
Frank couldn't shake off his amazement and admiration.
"Why, he's one of the most popular men in London," he said. "Let me see! there's something else I heard about him. Oh, yes, he is going to be married."
"Why, he's one of the most popular guys in London," he said. "Let me think! There's something else I heard about him. Oh, right, he's going to get married."
"Is he?" said Stella, and a little smile came about her lips.
"Is he?" Stella said, a small smile forming on her lips.
Frank nodded.
Frank agreed.
"To a swell as great as himself. To Lady Lenore Beauchamp."
"To a guy as impressive as he is. To Lady Lenore Beauchamp."
The smile died away from Stella's lips, and her face paled.
The smile faded from Stella's lips, and her face went pale.
It was false and ridiculous, but the mere rumor struck her, not with a dagger's but a pin's point.
It was untrue and absurd, but the mere rumor affected her, not with a dagger's blow but a pin's prick.
"Is he?" she said, feeling deceitful and guilty, and she walked on in silence to the river's bank, while Frank ran on telling all he knew of Lord Leycester's swelldom. According to Frank he was a very great swell indeed, a sort of prince amongst men, and as Stella listened her heart went out to the boy in gratitude.
"Is he?" she said, feeling deceitful and guilty, and she walked on in silence to the riverbank, while Frank kept talking about everything he knew about Lord Leycester's high status. According to Frank, he was quite a big deal, almost like a prince among men, and as Stella listened, her heart swelled with gratitude for the boy.
And she was to marry this great man!
And she was going to marry this amazing guy!
They reached the river's bank, and Lord Leycester, who had been watching them, put down his rod and came across.
They arrived at the riverbank, and Lord Leycester, who had been observing them, set down his rod and walked over.
Stella held out her hand, her face crimson with a warm blush, her eyes downcast.
Stella extended her hand, her face flushed with a warm blush, her eyes cast down.
"How do you do, Stel—Miss Etheridge?" he said, pressing her hand; then he glanced at Frank.
"How's it going, Stel—Miss Etheridge?" he said, shaking her hand; then he looked at Frank.
"This is my cousin, Frank," said Stella. "Frank Etheridge."
"This is my cousin, Frank," Stella said. "Frank Etheridge."
Frank, with his blue eyes wide open with awe, looked up at the handsome face of the "awful swell," and bowed respectfully; but Lord Leycester held out his hand, and smiled at him—the rare sweet smile.
Frank, his blue eyes wide with amazement, looked up at the attractive face of the "awful swell" and bowed respectfully; but Lord Leycester extended his hand and smiled at him—the rare, sweet smile.
"How do you do, Mr. Etheridge?" he said, warmly, and at the greeting the boy's heart leaped up and his face flushed. "I am very glad to meet you," went on Leycester, in his frank way—just the way to enslave a boy—"very glad, indeed, for I was feeling bored to death with rod and line. Are you fond of fishing?[149] Will you come for a row? Do you think you can persuade your cousin to accompany us?"
"How's it going, Mr. Etheridge?" he said warmly, and at the greeting, the boy's heart jumped, and his face turned red. "I'm really glad to meet you," Leycester continued in his open manner — just the kind of way that charms a boy — "really glad, because I was completely bored with my rod and line. Do you like fishing?[149] Would you like to go for a row? Do you think you can convince your cousin to join us?"
Frank looked up eagerly at Stella, who stood, her beautiful face downcast and grave, but for the little tremulous smile of happiness which shone in the dark eyes and played about the lips.
Frank looked up eagerly at Stella, who stood there, her beautiful face sad and serious, except for the slight, trembling smile of joy that lit up her dark eyes and danced around her lips.
"Do, Stella!" he said, "do let us go!"
"Come on, Stella!" he said, "let's go!"
Stella looked up with a smile, and Lord Leycester helped her into the boat.
Stella looked up with a smile, and Lord Leycester assisted her into the boat.
"You can row?" he said to Frank.
"You can row?" he asked Frank.
"Yes," said Frank, eagerly, "I can row."
"Yeah," Frank said eagerly, "I can row."
"You shall pull behind me, then," said Leycester.
"You should follow me then," said Leycester.
They took up sculls, and Lord Leycester, as he leaned forward for the stroke, spoke in a low tone:
They picked up the oars, and Lord Leycester, leaning forward for the stroke, spoke in a quiet voice:
"My darling! Have you wondered where I have been?"
"My darling! Have you been wondering where I've been?"
Stella glanced at Frank, pulling away manfully.
Stella glanced at Frank, pulling away bravely.
"He cannot hear," whispered Leycester; "the noise of the sculls prevents him. Are you angry with me for being away?"
"He can't hear," Leycester whispered, "the sound of the oars is too loud for him. Are you mad at me for being gone?"
She shook her head.
She nodded in disagreement.
"You haven't missed me?"
"You missed me, right?"
"I have missed you!" she said, sharply.
"I've missed you!" she said, sharply.
His heart leaped at the plain, frank avowal.
His heart raced at the straightforward, honest confession.
"I have been to London," he said. "There has been some trouble about some foolish, tiresome horses; I was obliged to go. Stella, every hour seemed an age to me! I dared not write; I could not send a message. Stella, I want to speak to you very particularly. Will he be offended if I get rid of him. He seems a nice boy!"
"I've been to London," he said. "There’s been some trouble with some annoying, tiresome horses; I had to go. Stella, every hour felt like an eternity to me! I couldn’t write; I couldn’t send a message. Stella, I really need to talk to you about something important. Will he be upset if I cut him off? He seems like a nice guy!"
"Frank is the dearest boy in the world," she said, eagerly.
"Frank is the sweetest boy in the world," she said, eagerly.
Leycester nodded.
Leycester agreed.
"I did not know Mr. Etheridge had a son—it is his son?"
"I didn't know Mr. Etheridge had a son—is that his son?"
"Yes," she said; "neither did I know it; but he is the dearest boy."
"Yes," she said, "I didn’t know that either; but he is the sweetest boy."
Leycester looked round.
Leycester glanced around.
"Frank," he said—"you don't mind my calling you Frank?"
"Frank," he said—"you don't mind if I call you Frank?"
Frank colored.
Frank painted.
"It is very friendly of your lordship."
"That's really nice of you."
Leycester smiled.
Leycester grinned.
"I shall think you are offended if you address me in that way," he said. "My name is Leycester. If you call me 'my lord,' I shall have to call you 'sir.' I can't help being a lord, you know. It's my misfortune, not my fault."
"I'll think you're upset if you talk to me like that," he said. "My name is Leycester. If you call me 'my lord,' then I’ll have to call you 'sir.' I can't help being a lord, you know. It's not my choice, it's just how it is."
Frank laughed.
Frank laughed.
"I wish it was my misfortune, or my fault," he said.
"I wish it were my bad luck, or my fault," he said.
Leycester smiled.
Leycester grinned.
"There is a jack just opposite where I was fishing; I saw him half an hour ago. Would you like to try for him?"
“There’s a jack right across from where I was fishing; I saw him half an hour ago. Do you want to try to catch him?”
Frank put the sculls up at once.
Frank quickly lifted the oars.
"All right," said Leycester, and he pulled for the shore.
"Okay," Leycester said, and he rowed toward the shore.
"You'll find my rod quite ready. You'll stay here Stel—Miss Etheridge. We'll pull about gently till Frank has caught his fish."
"You'll see that my fishing rod is all set. You stay here, Stel—Miss Etheridge. We'll just relax until Frank catches his fish."
Frank sprang to land and ran to the spot where Leycester had[150] left his rod, and Leycester sculled up stream again for a few strokes, then he put the sculls down and leant forward, and seized Stella's hand.
Frank jumped onto land and ran to where Leycester had[150] left his fishing rod. Leycester paddled upstream for a few more strokes, then put the paddles down, leaned forward, and grabbed Stella's hand.
"He will see you," said Stella, blushing.
"He'll see you," Stella said, blushing.
"No, he will not," he retorted, and he bent until his lips touched her hand. "Stella, I want to speak to you very seriously. You must promise you will not be angry with me."
"No, he won't," he shot back, leaning down until his lips brushed her hand. "Stella, I need to talk to you seriously. You have to promise you won't be mad at me."
Stella looked at him with a smile.
Stella smiled at him.
"Is it so serious," she said, in that low, murmuring voice which a woman uses when she speaks to the man she loves.
"Is it really that serious?" she said, in that soft, murmuring voice a woman uses when she talks to the man she loves.
"Very," he said, gravely, but with the bold, defiant look in his eyes which presaged some bold, defiant deed. "Stella, I want you to marry me."
"Definitely," he said seriously, but with a bold, defiant look in his eyes that hinted at some daring action. "Stella, I want you to marry me."
Stella started, and her hand closed spasmodically on his.
Stella flinched, and her hand gripped his tightly.
"I want you to marry me soon," he went on—"at once."
"I want you to marry me soon," he continued—"right now."
"Oh, no, no!" she said, in a whisper, and her hand trembled in his.
"Oh, no, no!" she whispered, her hand trembling in his.
Marry him at once! The thought was so full of immensity that it overwhelmed her.
Marry him right now! The idea was so huge that it completely took over her.
"But it must be 'Yes! yes! yes!'" he said. "My darling, I find that I cannot live without you. I cannot! I cannot! You will take pity on me!"
"But it has to be 'Yes! yes! yes!'" he said. "My love, I realize that I can't live without you. I can't! I can't! Please have mercy on me!"
Take pity on him—the great Lord Leycester; the most popular man in London; the heir to Wyndward; the hero of whom Frank had been speaking so enthusiastically; while she was but Stella Etheridge, the painter's penniless niece.
Have compassion for him—the great Lord Leycester; the most beloved guy in London; the heir to Wyndward; the hero Frank had been raving about; while she was just Stella Etheridge, the struggling painter's niece.
"What am I to say? what can I say?" she said, in a low voice, her eyes downcast, her heart beating fast.
"What am I supposed to say? What can I say?" she said, in a quiet voice, her eyes cast down, her heart racing.
"I will tell you," he said. "You must say 'Yes,' my darling, to all I ask you."
"I'll tell you," he said. "You have to say 'Yes,' my dear, to everything I ask you."
There was a moment's pause, in which she felt that indeed she must say 'Yes' to anything he asked her.
There was a brief moment when she felt that she really had to say 'Yes' to whatever he asked her.
"Listen, darling," he went on, caressing her hand, his eyes fixed on her face wistfully. "I have been thinking of this love of ours, thinking of it night and day, and I feel that you and I can do no good by waiting. You are happy—yes, because you are a woman; but I am not happy, because, perhaps, that I am a man. I shall not be happy until we are one—until you are my very own. Stella, we must be married at once."
"Listen, sweetheart," he continued, gently holding her hand, his eyes lingering on her face with longing. "I’ve been thinking about our love, day and night, and I believe that waiting isn't helping either of us. You're happy—of course, because you're a woman; but I'm not happy, maybe because I'm a man. I won’t find happiness until we’re together—until you’re completely mine. Stella, we need to get married right away."
"Not at once," she pleaded.
"Not right now," she pleaded.
"At once," he said; and there was a strange, eager, impatient light in his eyes. "Stella, I can speak to you as I can speak to no one else—you and I are one in thought—you are my other self. My darling, I would go through fire to save you a moment's pain, not only pain, but uneasiness and annoyance."
"Right now," he said, and there was a strange, eager, impatient light in his eyes. "Stella, I can talk to you like I can talk to no one else—you and I think alike—you are my other half. My love, I would go through anything to save you from even a moment of pain, not just pain, but also worry and annoyance."
Her fingers closed on his hand, and her eyes, raised to his face for a moment, plainly said, "I believe it;" but her lips said nothing.
Her fingers wrapped around his hand, and for a moment, her eyes looked up at his face and clearly said, "I believe you," but her lips remained silent.
"Stella, there would be pain and annoyance to you, if—if we were to make known our love. It is a foolish, stupid, idiotic world; but as the world is, we must accept it—we cannot alter it. If we were to declare our love, all sorts of people would be[151] arrayed against us. Do you think your uncle would consent to it?"
"Stella, it would cause you pain and frustration if—if we were to reveal our love. This world is foolish and absurd; but as it is, we have to accept it—we can’t change it. If we declared our love, all kinds of people would be[151] against us. Do you really think your uncle would agree to it?"
Stella thought a moment.
Stella paused for a moment.
"I know what you mean," she said, in a low voice. "No, uncle would not consent. But it is not that only. Lady Wyndward—the earl—no one of your people would consent."
"I get what you're saying," she replied quietly. "No, my uncle wouldn't agree. But that's not the only reason. Lady Wyndward—the earl—none of your people would agree."
His lips curled.
His lips curled up.
"About their consent I care little," he said, in the quiet, defiant manner peculiar to him. "But I do care for your happiness and peace of mind, and I fear they might make you unhappy and—uncomfortable. So, Stella, I think you and I had better walk to church one fine morning, and say 'nothing to nobody.'"
"Honestly, I don't care much about their approval," he said, in his typical calm, defiant way. "But I do care about your happiness and peace of mind, and I'm worried they could make you unhappy and—uncomfortable. So, Stella, I think it’s best if you and I take a walk to church one nice morning and keep it to ourselves."
Stella started.
Stella began.
"Secretly, do you mean? Oh, Leycester!"
"Secretly, is that what you mean? Oh, Leycester!"
"My darling! Is it not best? Then when it is all over, and you are my very own, nobody will say anything, because it will be no good to say anything! Stella, it must be so! If we waited until we got everybody's consent, we might wait until we were as old as Methuselah!"
"My darling! Isn’t it perfect? Once it’s all done and you’re truly mine, no one will have anything to say, because it won’t matter! Stella, it has to be this way! If we wait for everyone’s approval, we might end up waiting until we’re as old as Methuselah!"
"But uncle!" murmured Stella. "He has been so good to me."
"But Uncle!" Stella murmured. "He's been so good to me."
"And I will be good to you!" he murmured, with such sweet significance that the beautiful face crimsoned. "He only wants to see you happy, and I will make you happy, my darling—my own!"
"And I'll be good to you!" he whispered, with such heartfelt meaning that her beautiful face turned red. "He just wants to see you happy, and I will make you happy, my darling—my own!"
As he spoke he took her hand, and held it to his lips as if he never meant to part with it, and Stella could not find a word to say. If she had found a word it would have been 'Yes.'
As he spoke, he took her hand and held it to his lips as if he never wanted to let it go, and Stella couldn't find the words to respond. If she had found the words, it would have been 'Yes.'
He was silent a moment—thinking. Then he said—
He paused for a moment—thinking. Then he said—
"Stella, you think I have some plan ready, but I have not. I would not even think of a plan till I got your consent. Now I have got your consent—I have, haven't I?"
"Stella, you think I have a plan ready, but I don't. I wouldn't even consider a plan until I had your approval. Now that I have your approval—I do, right?"
Stella was silent, but her hand closed over his.
Stella didn't say anything, but she held his hand tightly.
"I will think. I will make a plan. We shall want some one to help us."
"I'll think. I'll come up with a plan. We'll need someone to help us."
He thought a moment, then he looked up with a smile.
He paused for a moment, then looked up with a smile.
"I know! It shall be—Frank!"
"I know! It will be—Frank!"
"Frank!" exclaimed Stella.
"Frank!" Stella exclaimed.
He nodded.
He nodded.
"Yes, I like him. I like him because he likes you. Stella, that boy adores you."
"Yeah, I like him. I like him because he likes you. Stella, that guy adores you."
Stella smiled.
Stella smiled.
"He is a dear good boy."
"He is a really good boy."
"He shall help us. He shall be our Mercury, and carry messages. Do you know, Stella, that you and I have never written to each other since we have been engaged? When I was in London, I longed for some memento of you, some written line, something you had touched. You will write now, darling, and Frank shall act as messenger. I will think it all out, and send you word, if I do not see you. Frank and I must be good friends. It is quite true that the boy adores you. I can see it in[152] his eyes. That is no wonder—anybody, everybody who knows you must adore you, my darling."
"He'll help us. He'll be our Mercury and carry messages. Do you know, Stella, that neither of us has written to each other since we got engaged? When I was in London, I wished I had something from you, a note or anything you had touched. You'll write now, sweetheart, and Frank will be the messenger. I'll think everything through and send you a note if I don't see you. Frank and I need to be good friends. It’s true that the boy adores you. I can see it in[152] his eyes. That’s no surprise—anyone who knows you must adore you, my love."
Something has been said of the infinite charm possessed by Leycester, a charm quite irresistible when he chose to exert it. This morning he exerted it to the utmost extent. Stella felt in dreamland and under a spell. If he had asked her to go to land and marry him there and then—if he had asked her to follow him to the ends of the world, she would have felt bound to so follow him. She forgot time and place and everything as she listened to him, for a time at least, but as the boat drifted down to the spot where they had left Frank, she remembered the boy, and looked up with a start.
Something has been said about the incredible charm that Leycester has, a charm that's totally irresistible when he chooses to use it. This morning, he used it to its fullest. Stella felt like she was in a dream and under a spell. If he had asked her to go ashore and marry him right then and there—if he had asked her to follow him to the ends of the earth, she would have felt compelled to do so. She forgot about time and space and everything else while she listened to him, at least for a while, but as the boat floated down to the spot where they had left Frank, she remembered the boy and suddenly looked up.
"Frank is not there," she said. "Where has he gone?"
"Frank isn't here," she said. "Where did he go?"
Leycester looked up smiling.
Leycester smiled up.
"You are a sister to him!" he said. "He must have wandered down the bank. He is all right."
"You’re like a sister to him!" he said. "He must have just walked down the bank. He’s fine."
Then he looked down the river, and a sudden light came into his eyes.
Then he looked down the river, and a sudden spark lit up his eyes.
"The foolish boy," he said. "He has gone on to the weir."
"The silly boy," he said. "He has gone to the dam."
"The weir!" exclaimed Stella.
"The dam!" exclaimed Stella.
"Don't be frightened," he said. "He is all right. He is standing on the wooden stage over the weir."
"Don't be scared," he said. "He's fine. He's up on the wooden stage by the weir."
Stella looked round.
Stella looked around.
"He will fall!" she said. "Isn't it very dangerous?"
"He’s going to fall!" she said. "Isn't that really dangerous?"
It did look dangerous. Frank had climbed on to the weir bars and was standing over a narrow beam, his legs apart, his eyes fixed on the big float which danced in the foaming water.
It definitely looked risky. Frank had climbed onto the weir bars and was standing on a narrow beam, his legs apart, his eyes focused on the large float that bobbed in the frothy water.
"He is all right," said Leycester. "I'll tell him to come off. Don't be alarmed, my darling. You have gone quite pale!"
"He's fine," Leycester said. "I'll tell him to leave. Don't worry, my love. You look really pale!"
"Call to him to come off at once," said Stella.
"Tell him to get off right away," said Stella.
Leycester rowed to land, and they both walked to the weir, a few paces only.
Leycester rowed to shore, and they both walked to the dam, just a few steps.
"Better come off there, Frank," called out Leycester.
"Better get down from there, Frank," called out Leycester.
Frank looked round.
Frank looked around.
"I've just had a touch," he said. "There is a tremendous jack there, or perhaps it's a trout; he'll come again directly."
"I just had a bite," he said. "There's a huge fish there, maybe a trout; he'll be back any minute."
"Come off," said Leycester. "You are frightening Stella—your cousin."
"Get off," said Leycester. "You're scaring Stella—your cousin."
"All right," said Frank, but at the moment the fish, jack or trout, seized the bait, and with an exultant cry, Frank jerked his rod.
"Okay," said Frank, but just then the fish, whether it was a jack or a trout, grabbed the bait, and with a triumphant shout, Frank yanked his rod.
"I've got him!" he shouted. "It's a monster! Have you got a net Lord—I mean Leycester?"
"I've got him!" he shouted. "It's a monster! Do you have a net, Lord—I mean Leycester?"
"No, bother the net and the fish too," said Leycester. "Leave the fish and come off; your cousin is alarmed."
"No, forget about the net and the fish," Leycester said. "Leave the fish and come over; your cousin is worried."
"Oh, very well," said Frank, and he jerked the rod to get clear of the fish, and at the same moment turned warily toward the shore.
"Oh, fine," said Frank, and he yanked the rod to free it from the fish and at the same time cautiously turned toward the shore.
But the fish—jack or trout—had got a firm hold, and was not disposed to go, and making a turn to the open river, put a strain on the rod which Frank had not expected.
But the fish—jack or trout—had a strong grip and wasn’t willing to let go. As it turned toward the open river, it put a strain on the rod that Frank hadn’t anticipated.
It was a question whether he should drop the rod or cling on.
It was a question of whether he should let go of the rod or hold on.
He decided on the latter, and the next moment he missed his[153] footing and fell into the foaming water. Stella did not utter a cry—it was not her way of expressing her emotion—but she grasped Leycester's arm.
He chose the second option, and the next moment he lost his[153] footing and fell into the choppy water. Stella didn't scream—it wasn't her way of showing her feelings—but she grabbed Leycester's arm.
"All right, my darling," he murmured; "it is all right," and as he spoke, he put her hand from his arm gently and tenderly.
"Okay, my love," he whispered; "it's okay," and as he said this, he gently and tenderly removed her hand from his arm.
The next moment he had torn off his coat, and springing on the weir stood for just a second to calculate the distance, and dived off.
The next moment, he ripped off his coat, jumped onto the weir, paused for just a second to judge the distance, and dove off.
Stella, even then, did not shriek, but she sank speechless on the bank, and with clasped hands and agonized terror, watched the struggle.
Stella, even then, didn’t scream, but she sank down speechless on the bank, and with her hands clasped and filled with dread, watched the struggle.
Lord Leycester rose to the surface almost instantly. He was a skilled diver and a powerful swimmer, and he had not lost his presence of mind for a moment.
Lord Leycester surfaced almost immediately. He was an expert diver and a strong swimmer, and he hadn't lost his composure for even a second.
It was a terrible place to jump from—a still more terrible place from which to rescue a drowning person; but Lord Leycester had done the thing before, and he was not afraid.
It was a horrible place to jump from—a even worse place to try to rescue someone who was drowning; but Lord Leycester had done it before, and he wasn't scared.
He saw the boy's golden head come up a few yards beyond where he, Lord Leycester, rose, and he struck out for it. A few stokes, and he reached and grasped him.
He saw the boy's golden head pop up a few yards beyond where he, Lord Leycester, stood up, and he headed for it. A few strokes, and he reached out and grabbed him.
"Don't cling to me, my boy" he gasped.
"Don't hold on to me, my boy," he breathed.
"No fear, Lord Leycester!" gasped Frank, in return.
"No worries, Lord Leycester!" gasped Frank in response.
Then Lord Leycester seized him by the hair, and striking out for the shore, fought hard.
Then Lord Leycester grabbed him by the hair and fought fiercely while making his way to the shore.
It was a hard fight. The recoil of the stream, as it fell from the weir, was tremendous; it was like forcing one's way through liquid iron. But Lord Leycester did force his way, and still clinging to the boy's hair, dragged him ashore.
It was a tough struggle. The force of the water as it flowed over the weir was incredible; it felt like trying to push through liquid metal. But Lord Leycester managed to get through, and while still holding on to the boy's hair, pulled him to safety on the shore.
Dripping wet, they stood and looked at each other. Then Lord Leycester laughed; but Frank, the boy, did not.
Dripping wet, they stood and looked at each other. Then Lord Leycester laughed; but Frank, the boy, didn’t.
"Lord Leycester," he said, speaking pantingly, "you have saved my life."
"Lord Leycester," he said, breathing heavily, "you've saved my life."
"Nonsense!" said Leycester, shaking himself; "I have had a pleasant bath, that's all!"
"Nonsense!" Leycester said, shaking himself off. "I just had a nice bath, that's all!"
"You have saved my life," said Frank, solemnly. "I should never have been able to force my way through that current alone. I know what a weir stream is."
"You saved my life," Frank said seriously. "I could never have made it through that current on my own. I know how dangerous a weir stream can be."
"Nonsense," said Leycester, again. Then he turned to where Stella stood, white and trembling. "Don't be frightened, Stella; don't be frightened, darling!"
"Nonsense," Leycester said again. Then he turned to where Stella stood, pale and shaking. "Don't be scared, Stella; don't be scared, sweetheart!"
The word was said before he could recall it, and he glanced at Frank.
The word was spoken before he could remember it, and he looked at Frank.
Frank nodded.
Frank agreed.
"I know," he said with a smile. "I knew it half an hour ago; since you first spoke to her."
"I know," he said with a smile. "I figured it out half an hour ago; ever since you first talked to her."
"Frank!" murmured Stella.
"Frank!" whispered Stella.
"I knew he loved you," said Frank, calmly. "He could not help it; how could anybody help it who knew you?"
"I knew he loved you," Frank said calmly. "He couldn't help it; how could anyone not feel that way knowing you?"
Leycester laid his hand on the boy's arm.
Leycester placed his hand on the boy's arm.
"You must go home at once," he said, gently.
"You need to go home right now," he said softly.
"You have saved my life," said Frank again. "Lord Leycester, I shall never forget it. Perhaps some day I shall be able to[154] repay you. It seems unlikely; but remember the story of the lion and the mouse."
"You've saved my life," Frank said again. "Lord Leycester, I will never forget it. Maybe one day I'll be able to[154] repay you. It seems unlikely, but remember the story of the lion and the mouse."
"Never mind the lion and the mouse," said Leycester, smiling, as he wrung the Thames water from his clothes. "You must get home at once."
"Forget the lion and the mouse," Leycester said with a smile, as he squeezed the Thames water out of his clothes. "You need to get home right away."
"But I do remember the lion and the mouse," said Frank, his teeth chattering. "You have saved my life."
"But I remember the lion and the mouse," said Frank, his teeth chattering. "You saved my life."
Meanwhile Stella stood wordless and motionless, her eyes wandering from her lover to Frank.
Meanwhile, Stella stood silent and still, her eyes shifting between her lover and Frank.
Wordless, because she could find no words to express her admiration for her lover's heroism.
Wordless, because she couldn’t find the right words to express her admiration for her lover's bravery.
At last she spoke.
Finally, she spoke.
"Oh, Leycester!" she said, and that was all.
"Oh, Leycester!" she said, and that was it.
Leycester took her in his arms and kissed her.
Leycester held her close and kissed her.
"Frank," he said, "you must keep our secret."
"Frank," he said, "you have to keep our secret."
"I would lay down my life for either of you," said the boy, looking up at him.
"I'd give my life for either of you," said the boy, looking up at him.
They went down to the boat in silence, and Leycester rowed them across in silence; then, as they landed, Frank spoke again, and there was a strange light in his eyes.
They went down to the boat quietly, and Leycester rowed them across without saying a word; then, as they reached the shore, Frank spoke up again, and there was an unusual glint in his eyes.
"I know," he said. "I know your secret. I would lay down my life for you!"
"I know," he said. "I know your secret. I would give my life for you!"
CHAPTER XXI.
Stella hurried Frank across the meadows, a rather difficult task, as he would insist upon talking, his teeth chattering, and his clothes dripping.
Stella rushed Frank through the fields, which was quite a challenge since he kept talking, his teeth chattering, and his clothes soaking wet.
"What a splendid fellow, Stella! What a happy girl you ought to be—you are!"
"What a great guy, Stella! You should be such a happy girl—you really are!"
"Perhaps I am," assented Stella, with a little smile; "but do you make haste, Frank! Can't you run any faster? I'll race you to the lane!"
"Maybe I am," Stella agreed with a small smile. "But hurry up, Frank! Can't you go any faster? I'll race you to the lane!"
"No, you won't," he retorted cheerfully. "You run like a greyhound at the best of times, and now I seem to have got a couple of tons clinging to me, you'd beat me hollow. But, Stella! think of him plunging off the beam! Many a man would have been satisfied to jump off the bank; if he had, he wouldn't have saved me! He knew that; and he made nothing of it, nothing! And that is the man they call a dandy and a fop!"
"No, you won't," he replied, sounding cheerful. "You run like a greyhound at your best, and with a couple of tons hanging onto me, you'd totally crush me. But, Stella! just think about him diving off the beam! A lot of guys would have been okay just jumping off the bank; if he had, he wouldn't have saved me! He knew that, and he didn’t think twice about it, nothing at all! And that’s the guy they call a dandy and a fop!"
"Never mind what they call him, but run!" implored Stella.
"Forget what they call him, just run!" Stella urged.
"I don't know any other man who could have done it," he went on, his teeth chattering; "and how friendly and jolly he was, calling me Frank and telling me to call him Leycester! Stella, what a lucky girl you are; but he is not a bit too good for you after all! No one is too good for you! And he does love you, Stella; I could see it by the way he looked at you, and you thought to hide it, and that I shouldn't see it. Did you think I was a muff?"
"I don’t know any other guy who could have pulled it off," he continued, his teeth chattering. "And how nice and cheerful he was, calling me Frank and asking me to call him Leycester! Stella, what a lucky girl you are; but honestly, he’s not too good for you at all! No one is too good for you! And he really loves you, Stella; I could tell by the way he looked at you, even though you thought you were hiding it from me. Did you think I was clueless?"
"I think you will be laid up with a bad cold, sir, if you don't run!" said Stella. "What will uncle say?"
"I think you'll end up stuck in bed with a bad cold, sir, if you don't hurry!" said Stella. "What will Uncle say?"
Frank stopped short and his face paled; he seemed to shrink.
Frank halted suddenly, and his face went pale; he appeared to shrink.
"My father must know nothing about it," he said. "Don't tell him, Stella; I will get in the back way and change. Don't tell him!"
"My dad can't know anything about this," he said. "Don't tell him, Stella; I'll come in the back way and change. Just don't tell him!"
"But——" said Stella.
"But—" said Stella.
"No, no," he reiterated; "I don't want him to know. It will only trouble him, and"—his voice faltered—"I have given him so much trouble."
"No, no," he said again; "I don't want him to know. It will just upset him, and"—his voice broke—"I've already caused him so much trouble."
"Very well," said Stella. "But come along or you will be ill, and then he must know."
"Alright," Stella said. "But hurry up, or you'll get sick, and then he will have to find out."
This appeared to have the desired effect, and he took her hand and set off at a run. They reached the lane, and were just turning into it, when the tall, thin figure of Jasper emerged.
This seemed to have the desired effect, and he grabbed her hand and took off running. They reached the lane and were just about to turn into it when the tall, thin figure of Jasper appeared.
Both Stella and Frank stopped, and she felt his hand close in hers tightly.
Both Stella and Frank stopped, and she felt his hand grip hers tightly.
"Stella, here's that man Adelstone," he said, in a whisper of aversion. "Must we stop?"
"Stella, there's that guy Adelstone," he said, whispering with distaste. "Do we have to stop?"
Jasper settled that question by raising his hat, and coming forward with outstretched hand.
Jasper resolved that question by lifting his hat and stepping forward with his hand stretched out.
"Good-evening!" he said, his small, keen eyes glancing from Stella to the boy, and taking in the fact of the wet clothes in a moment.
"Good evening!" he said, his small, sharp eyes darting from Stella to the boy, quickly noticing their wet clothes.
"What is the matter?"
"What's the matter?"
"Nothing much," said Stella with a smile, and hurriedly. "My cousin has fallen into the water. We are hurrying home."
"Not much," Stella said with a smile, hurrying. "My cousin fell into the water. We're rushing home."
"Fallen in the water!" said Jasper, turning and walking beside them. "How did he manage that?"
"Fallen in the water!" Jasper said, turning and walking next to them. "How did that happen?"
Frank was silent, and Stella, with a little flush, said, gravely:
Frank was quiet, and Stella, feeling a bit embarrassed, said seriously:
"We were on the water——"
"We were on the water—"
"I was fishing from the weir," broke in Frank, pressing her hand, warningly, "and I fell in; that is all."
"I was fishing from the weir," Frank interrupted, squeezing her hand in a warning, "and I fell in; that’s all."
There was something almost like defiance in the tone and the glance he gave at the sinister face.
There was a hint of defiance in his tone and the look he gave the unsettling face.
"Into the weir stream!" exclaimed Jasper, "and you got ashore! You must be a good swimmer, my dear Frank!"
"Into the weir stream!" Jasper exclaimed. "And you made it to the shore! You must be a great swimmer, my dear Frank!"
"I am—pretty well," said Frank, almost sullenly.
"I’m doing okay," said Frank, almost sulkily.
"Perhaps you had the waterman to help you," said Jasper, looking from one to the other.
"Maybe you had the waterman to assist you," said Jasper, glancing from one to the other.
Then Stella, who felt that it would be better to speak out, said, gravely:
Then Stella, who thought it would be better to speak up, said seriously:
"Lord Leycester was near, and leapt in and saved him."
"Lord Leycester was nearby and jumped in to save him."
Jasper's face paled, and an angry light shot from his eyes.
Jasper's face turned pale, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.
"How fortunate that he should happen to be near!" he said. "It was brave of him!"
"How lucky that he was nearby!" he said. "That was really brave of him!"
There was a suspicion of a sneer in the thin voice that roused the spirit of the boy.
There was a hint of a sneer in the thin voice that stirred the boy's spirit.
"It was brave," he said. "Perhaps you don't know what it is to swim through a weir current, Mr. Adelstone?"
"It was brave," he said. "Maybe you don't know what it's like to swim through a weir current, Mr. Adelstone?"
Jasper smiled down at the flushed, upturned face.
Jasper smiled down at the blushing, tilted face.
"No, but I think I should have tried if I had been lucky enough to be in Lord Leycester's place."
"No, but I think I would have given it a shot if I had been lucky enough to be in Lord Leycester's position."
"I'm very glad you weren't," said Frank, in a low voice.
"I'm really glad you weren't," Frank said quietly.
"I am sure you would," said Stella, quickly. "Anyone would. Come, Frank. Good-evening, Mr. Adelstone."
"I know you would," said Stella quickly. "Everyone would. Come on, Frank. Good evening, Mr. Adelstone."
Jasper paused and looked at her. She looked very beautiful with her flushed face and eager eyes, and his heart was beating rapidly.
Jasper paused and looked at her. She looked very beautiful with her flushed face and eager eyes, and his heart was racing.
"I came out hoping to see you, Miss Etheridge," he said. "May I come in?"
"I came out hoping to see you, Miss Etheridge," he said. "Can I come in?"
"Yes, of course; uncle will be very pleased," she said. "But go in the front way, please; we are going in at the back, because we don't wish uncle to know. It would only upset him. You will not tell him, please?"
"Yes, definitely; uncle will be really happy," she said. "But please use the front door; we're going in through the back because we don't want uncle to find out. It would just upset him. You won't tell him, will you?"
"You may always rely on my discretion," said Jasper.
"You can always count on my discretion," said Jasper.
Stella, still holding Frank's hand, dragged him into the kitchen, and stopped Mrs. Penfold's exclamation of dismay.
Stella, still holding Frank's hand, pulled him into the kitchen, cutting off Mrs. Penfold's shocked exclamation.
"Frank has had an accident, Mrs. Penfold. Yes, he fell in the river. I'll tell you all about it afterward; but he must change his things at once—at once. Run up, Frank, and get into the blanket——"
"Frank has had an accident, Mrs. Penfold. Yes, he fell in the river. I'll tell you all about it afterward, but he needs to change his clothes right now—right now. Hurry up, Frank, and get into the blanket——"
"All right," he said; then, as he went out of the room, he took her by the arm.
"Okay," he said; then, as he left the room, he took her by the arm.
"Don't let that man stay, Stella. I—hate him."
"Don’t let that guy stick around, Stella. I—can’t stand him."
"My dear Frank!"
"Hey Frank!"
"I hate him! What did he mean by sneering at Lord Leycester?"
"I can't stand him! What was he thinking by sneering at Lord Leycester?"
"He doesn't like Lord Leycester," said Stella.
"He doesn't like Lord Leycester," Stella said.
"Who cares?" exclaimed Frank, indignantly. "Curs are not particularly fond of lions, but——"
"Who cares?" Frank exclaimed, annoyed. "Dogs aren't really fans of lions, but——"
Stella would hear no more, but pushed him up the stairs with anxious impatience; then she went into the studio. As she neared the door she could hear Jasper Adelstone's voice. He was talking to her uncle, and something in the tone struck her as peculiar, and struck her unpleasantly.
Stella didn’t want to hear any more and pushed him up the stairs with anxious impatience. Then she went into the studio. As she got closer to the door, she could hear Jasper Adelstone’s voice. He was talking to her uncle, and something about his tone felt strange, and it made her uneasy.
There was a tone of familiarity, almost of covert power in it that annoyed her.
There was a sense of familiarity, almost a hidden control in it that irritated her.
With her hand on the door she paused, and it seemed to her as if she heard him speak her name; she was not sure, and she would not wait, but with a little heightened color she opened the door and entered.
With her hand on the door, she paused, and it felt like she heard him say her name; she wasn't sure, and she wouldn’t wait, but with a slight flush, she opened the door and walked in.
As she did so Jasper laid his hand upon the old man's arm as if to call his attention to her entrance, and the painter turned round with a start, and looking at her intently, said, with evident perplexity:
As she did this, Jasper placed his hand on the old man's arm, as if trying to draw his attention to her entrance. The painter turned around in surprise and, looking at her closely, said with noticeable confusion:
"A mere girl—a mere girl, Jasper!" and shaking his head, resumed his work.
"A simple girl—a simple girl, Jasper!" he said, shaking his head, and went back to his work.
Jasper stood a moment, a smile on his face, watching Stella from the corner of his eyes; then he said, suddenly:
Jasper paused for a moment, smiling as he watched Stella from the corner of his eye; then he said, suddenly:
"I have been admiring your roses, Miss Stella, and breaking the last commandment. I have been coveting them."
"I’ve been admiring your roses, Miss Stella, and going against the last commandment. I’ve been longing for them."
"Oh!" said Stella. "Pray take any you like, there are such numbers of them that we can spare them; can we not, uncle?"
"Oh!" said Stella. "Please take any you want, there are so many of them that we can spare some; right, uncle?"
As usual, the painter took no notice, and Jasper, in a matter-of-fact voice, said:
As usual, the painter ignored it, and Jasper said in a straightforward voice:
"Do you mind coming out and telling me which I may cut?[157] I only want one or two to take to London with me, to brighten my dull rooms."
"Could you come out and let me know which ones I can cut?[157] I only need one or two to take to London with me, to lighten up my boring rooms."
"Certainly," said Stella, moving toward the window. "Are you going to London?"
"Of course," said Stella, walking over to the window. "Are you heading to London?"
He muttered something and followed her out, his eyes taking in the lithe grace of her figure with a hungry wistfulness.
He mumbled something and followed her out, his eyes taking in the graceful shape of her body with a longing desire.
"Now then," said Stella, standing in the middle of the path and waving her hand:
"Alright," said Stella, standing in the middle of the path and waving her hand:
"Which shall it be, white rose or red?" and she smiled up at him.
"Which one do you want, the white rose or the red?" she smiled up at him.
He looked at her for a moment in silence. She had never appeared to him more beautiful than this morning; there was a subtle light of hidden joy shining in her eyes, a glow of youthful hope about her face that set his heart beating with mingled pleasure and pain—delight in the beauty which he had sworn should be his, pain and torture in the thought that another—the hated Lord Leycester—had already looked upon it that morning.
He stared at her for a moment in silence. She had never seemed more beautiful to him than that morning; there was a subtle light of hidden joy in her eyes, a glow of youthful hope on her face that made his heart race with a mix of pleasure and pain—delight in the beauty he had sworn would be his, and pain in the thought that another—the despised Lord Leycester—had already seen it that morning.
Even as he stood silently regarding her, a bitter suspicion smote through his heart that the joyousness which shone from the dark eyes had been set there by Lord Leycester. He bit his lip and his face went pale, then with a start he came close to her.
Even as he stood quietly watching her, a bitter suspicion pierced his heart that the happiness shining in her dark eyes had been placed there by Lord Leycester. He bit his lip and his face went pale, then suddenly he moved closer to her.
"Give me which you please," he said. "Here is a knife."
"Take whatever you want," he said. "Here's a knife."
Stella took the knife heedlessly and carelessly. There was no significance in the deed; she did not know that he would attach any importance to the fact that she should cut the rose and give it to him with her own hand; if she had so understood it she would have dropped the knife as if it had been an adder.
Stella grabbed the knife without thinking or being cautious. The act had no meaning for her; she wasn’t aware that he would consider it significant that she cut the rose and handed it to him herself. If she had realized this, she would have dropped the knife as if it were a snake.
In simple truth she was not thinking of him—scarcely saw him; she was thinking of that lover, the god of her heart, and seeing him as he swam through the river foam. For she was scarcely conscious of Jasper Adelstone's presence, and in the acuteness of his passion he almost suspected it.
In truth, she wasn’t really thinking about him—barely noticed him; she was focused on that lover, the god of her heart, and visualizing him as he swam through the river foam. She was hardly aware of Jasper Adelstone’s presence, and in the intensity of his passion, he almost sensed it.
"White or red?" she said, knife in hand.
"White or red?" she asked, knife in hand.
He glanced at her.
He looked at her.
"Red," he said, and his lips felt hot and dry.
"Red," he said, and his lips felt warm and parched.
Stella cut a red rose—a dark red rose, and with a little womanly gesture put it to her face; it was a little girlish trick, all unthinking, unconsciously done, but it sent the blood to the heart of the man watching her in a sudden, passionate rush.
Stella picked a dark red rose and, with a small feminine gesture, brought it to her face; it was a playful, girl-like move, done without thinking, but it sent a sudden, intense rush of emotion to the heart of the man observing her.
"There," she said; "it is a beauty. They speak of the roses of Florence, but give me an English rose, Florentine roses are fuller than these, but not so beautiful—oh, not so beautiful! There," and she held it out to him, without looking at him. If she had done so, she would have surely read something in the white constrained face, and small, glittering eyes that would have warned her.
"There," she said, "it’s gorgeous. They talk about the roses of Florence, but I prefer an English rose. Florentine roses are fuller than these, but they aren't as beautiful—oh, not nearly as beautiful! There," and she held it out to him, without looking at him. If she had looked, she would have definitely seen something in his pale, tense face and small, sparkling eyes that would have warned her.
He took it without a word. In simple truth he was trying to restrain himself. He felt that the time was not ripe for action—that a word of the devouring passion which consumed him would be dangerous, and he whispered to himself, "Not yet! not yet!" But her loveliness, that touch of the rose to his face, overmastered his cool, calculating spirit.
He took it without saying anything. The truth was, he was trying to hold himself back. He sensed that it wasn't the right time to act—that mentioning the intense desire that overwhelmed him could be risky, and he muttered to himself, "Not yet! Not yet!" But her beauty, that soft touch of a rose against his skin, broke through his calm, calculating demeanor.
"Thank you," he said at last; "thank you very much. I shall value it dearly. I shall put it on my desk in my dark, grim room, and think of you."
"Thanks," he finally said; "I really appreciate it. I'll treasure it. I'll place it on my desk in my dark, gloomy room and think of you."
Then Stella looked up and started slightly.
Then Stella looked up and jumped a little.
"Oh!" she said, hurriedly. "You would like some more perhaps? Pray take what you would like," and she held out the knife, and looked upon him with a sudden coldness in the eyes that should have warned him.
"Oh!" she said quickly. "Would you like some more, maybe? Please take what you want," and she extended the knife, looking at him with a sudden coldness in her eyes that should have alerted him.
"No, I want no more," he said. "All the roses that ever bloomed would not add to my pleasure. It is this rose from your hand that I value."
"No, I don’t want any more," he said. "All the roses that have ever bloomed wouldn’t add to my happiness. It’s this rose from you that I cherish."
Stella made a slight movement toward the window, but he put out his hand.
Stella made a small movement toward the window, but he reached out his hand.
"Stay one moment—only a moment," he said, and in his eagerness he put out his hand and touched her arm, the arm sacred to Leycester.
"Wait just a moment—only a moment," he said, and in his eagerness, he reached out and touched her arm, the arm precious to Leycester.
Stella shrank back, and a little shudder swept through her.
Stella recoiled, and a small shiver ran through her.
"What—what is it!" she asked, in a low voice that she tried to make calm and cold and repressive.
"What—what is it!" she asked, in a quiet voice that she tried to make sound calm, detached, and controlling.
He stood, shutting and opening the knife with a nervous restlessness, as unlike his calm impassability as the streaming torrent that forces its way through the mountain gorge is like the lake at their feet; his eyes fixed on her face with anxious eagerness.
He stood there, nervously opening and closing the knife, completely opposite to his usual calm demeanor, like the rushing water that breaks through the mountain gorge is different from the still lake at their feet; his eyes locked onto her face with worried anticipation.
"I want to speak to you," he said. "Only a few words—a very few words. Will you listen to me? I hope you will listen to me."
"I want to talk to you," he said. "Just a few words—very few words. Will you listen to me? I hope you'll listen to me."
Stella stood, her face turned away from him, her heart beating, but coldly and with fear and repugnance, not as it had beat when Leycester's low tones first fell upon her ear.
Stella stood with her face turned away from him, her heart racing, but cold and filled with fear and disgust, not as it had raced when Leycester's soft voice first reached her ears.
He moistened his lips again, and his hand closed over the shut knife with a tight clasp, as if he were striving to regain self-command.
He wet his lips again, and his hand gripped the closed knife tightly, as if he were trying to regain control.
"I know it is unwise. I feel that—that you would rather not listen to me, and that I shall do very little good by speaking, but I cannot. There are times, Stella——"
"I know it’s not smart. I get the feeling that you’d prefer not to hear me out, and that my speaking won’t make much difference, but I can’t help it. There are moments, Stella——"
Stella moved slightly at the familiar name.
Stella shifted slightly at the familiar name.
"There are times when a man loses self-control, when he flings prudence to the winds, or rather, lets it slip from him. This is one of those moments, Stella—Miss Etheridge; I feel that I must speak, let it cost me what it may."
"There are moments when a man loses control, when he throws caution to the wind, or rather, allows it to slip away. This is one of those moments, Stella—Miss Etheridge; I feel I have to speak, no matter the cost."
Still silent, she stood as if turned to stone. He put his hand to his brow—his white, thin hand, with its carefully trimmed nails—and wiped away the perspiration that stood in big beads.
Still silent, she stood as if frozen. He put his hand to his forehead—his pale, slender hand, with its neatly trimmed nails—and wiped away the sweat that had formed in large beads.
"Miss Etheridge, I think you can guess what it is I want to say, and I hope that you will not think any the less of me because of my inability to say it as it should be said, as I would have it said. Stella, if you look back, if you will recall the times since first we met, you cannot fail to know my meaning."
"Miss Etheridge, I believe you can figure out what I want to say, and I hope you won’t think any less of me for not being able to express it the way it should be expressed, the way I want to express it. Stella, if you think back to the times since we first met, you must understand what I mean."
She turned her face toward him for a moment, and shook her head.
She turned to look at him for a moment and shook her head.
"You mean that I have no right to think so. Do you think[159] that you, a woman, have not seen what every woman sees so quickly when it is the case—that I have learned to love you!"
"You mean that I have no right to think that way. Do you think[159] that you, as a woman, haven't noticed what every woman sees so quickly when it happens—that I've learned to love you!"
The word was out at last, and as it left him he trembled.
The news was finally out, and as it left him, he shook with fear.
Stella did not start, but her face went paler than before, and she shrank slightly.
Stella didn’t say anything, but her face turned even paler, and she pulled back a little.
"Yes," he went on, "I have learned to love you. I think I loved you the first evening we met; I was not sure then, and—I will tell you the whole truth, I have sworn to myself that I would do it—I tried to fight against it. I am not a man easily given to love; no, I am a man of the world—one who has to make his way in the world, one who has an ambition; and I tried to put you from my thoughts—I tried hard, but I failed."
"Yes," he continued, "I've learned to love you. I think I loved you from the first evening we met; I wasn't sure back then, and—I'll tell you the whole truth, I've promised myself I would—I tried to fight it. I'm not someone who easily falls in love; no, I'm a practical man—someone who has to navigate his way in life, someone with ambitions; and I tried to push you out of my mind—I really tried, but I couldn't."
He paused, and eyed her watchfully. Her face was like a mask of stone.
He paused and watched her closely. Her face was like a stone mask.
"I grew to love you more day by day—I was not happy away from you. I carried your image up with me to London—it came between me and my work; but I was patient—I told myself that I should gain nothing by being too rash—that I must give you time to know me, and to—to love me."
"I fell more in love with you every day—I couldn’t be happy when I was apart from you. I took your memory with me to London—it got in the way of my work; but I was patient—I kept telling myself that being impulsive wouldn’t help—that I had to give you time to get to know me, and to—to love me."
He paused and moistened his lips, and looked at her. Why did she not speak—of what was she thinking?
He paused, wet his lips, and looked at her. Why wasn’t she speaking—what was on her mind?
At that moment, if he could but have known it, she was thinking of her true lover—of the young lord who had not waited and calculated, but who had poured the torrent of his passionate love at her feet—had taken her in his arms and made her love him. And as she thought, how small, how mean this other man seemed to her!
At that moment, if he could have known it, she was thinking about her true love—the young lord who hadn’t hesitated or overthought things, but who had laid his intense love at her feet—had embraced her and made her fall for him. And as she reflected on this, the other man seemed so insignificant, so petty to her!
"I gave you mine—I meant to give you more," he continued; "I want to do something worthy of your love. I am—I am not a rich man, Stella—I have no title—as yet——"
"I gave you mine—I meant to give you more," he continued; "I want to do something deserving of your love. I am—I am not a wealthy man, Stella—I don’t have a title—yet——"
Stella's eyes flashed for a moment, and her lips closed. It was an unlucky speech for him.
Stella's eyes sparked for a moment, and her lips tightened. It was an unfortunate thing for him to say.
"No, not yet; but I shall have riches and title—I have set my mind on them, and there is nothing that I have set my mind on that I have not got, or will not get—nothing!" he repeated, with almost fierce intensity.
"No, not yet; but I will have wealth and a title—I’ve made up my mind about it, and there’s nothing I’ve decided to pursue that I haven’t achieved, or won’t achieve—nothing!" he repeated, with almost fierce intensity.
Still she did not speak. Like a bird charmed, fascinated by a snake, she stood, listening though every word was torture to her.
Still, she didn’t say anything. Like a bird entranced by a snake, she stood there, listening even though each word felt like torture to her.
"I have set my mind on winning your love, Stella. I love you as few men love, with all my heart and soul. There is nothing I would not do to win you, there is nothing I would—pause at."
"I’m focused on winning your love, Stella. I love you like few men do, with all my heart and soul. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do to win you; there’s nothing I would hesitate at."
A faint shudder stole through her; and he saw it, and added, quickly:
A slight shiver went through her, and he noticed it, quickly adding:
"I would do anything to make you happy—move heaven and earth to see you always smiling as you smiled this morning. Stella, I love you! What have you to say to me?"
"I would do anything to make you happy—move heaven and earth to see you smiling like you did this morning. Stella, I love you! What do you have to say to me?"
He stopped, white and seemingly exhausted, his thin lips tightly compressed, his whole frame quivering.
He stopped, pale and looking completely worn out, his thin lips pressed tightly together, his entire body shaking.
CHAPTER XXII.
Stella, turned her eyes upon him, and something like pity took possession of her for a moment. It was a womanly feeling, and it softened her reply.
Stella looked at him, and for a moment, she felt something like pity. It was a feminine feeling, and it made her response gentler.
"I—am very sorry," she said, in a low voice.
"I—I'm really sorry," she said, in a quiet voice.
"Sorry!" he repeated, hoarsely, quickly. "Do not say that!"
"Sorry!" he said, his voice rough and quick. "Don't say that!"
"Yes—I am very sorry," she repeated. "I—I—did not know——"
"Yes, I'm really sorry," she repeated. "I—I—had no idea——"
"Did not know that I loved you!" he retorted, almost sharply. "Were you blind? Every word, every look of mine would have told you, if you had cared to know——"
"Didn’t you know that I loved you?" he shot back, almost harshly. "Were you blind? Every word, every glance of mine should have told you, if you had bothered to pay attention——"
Her face flushed, and she raised her eyes to his with a flash of indignation.
Her face turned red, and she looked up at him with a spark of anger.
"I did not know!" she breathed.
"I had no idea!" she exclaimed.
"Forgive me!" he pleaded hoarsely. "I—I am very unfortunate. I offend and anger you! I told you that I should not be able to say what I had to say with credit to myself. Pray forgive me. I meant that though I tried to hide my love, it must have betrayed itself. How could it be otherwise? Stella, have you no other word for me?"
"Please forgive me!" he begged with a hoarse voice. "I—I’m in a terrible situation. I upset and anger you! I told you I wouldn’t be able to express what I needed to say without making myself look bad. Please forgive me. I meant that even though I tried to conceal my feelings, they must have shown through. How could it be any different? Stella, don’t you have anything else to say to me?"
"None," she said, looking away. "I am very sorry. I did not know. But it could not have been. Never."
"None," she said, looking away. "I'm really sorry. I didn't know. But it couldn't have been. Never."
He stood regarding her, his breath coming in long gasps.
He stood looking at her, breathing heavily.
"You mean you never can love me?" he asked.
"You really can't love me?" he asked.
Stella raised her eyes.
Stella looked up.
"Yes," she said.
"Yeah," she said.
His hand closed over the knife until the back of the blade pressed deeply into the quivering palm.
His hand gripped the knife tightly until the back of the blade dug into his shaking palm.
"Never is—is a long day," he said, hoarsely. "Do not say 'never.' I will be patient; see, I am patient, I am calm now, and will not offend you again! I will be patient and wait; I will wait for years, if you will but give me hope—if you will but try to love me a little!"
"Never is—a long day," he said, his voice rough. "Don't say 'never.' I will be patient; look, I am patient, I am calm now, and I won’t upset you again! I will be patient and wait; I will wait for years, if you would just give me hope—if you would just try to love me a little!"
Stella's face paled, and her lips quivered.
Stella's face went pale, and her lips trembled.
"I cannot," she said, in a low voice. "You—you do not understand. One cannot teach oneself to love—cannot try. It is impossible. Besides—you do not know what you ask. You do not understand!"
"I can't," she said quietly. "You—you don't understand. You can't teach yourself to love—you can't try. It's impossible. Besides—you have no idea what you're asking. You don't get it!"
"Do I not?" he said, and a bitter sneer curled the thin lips. "I do understand. I know—I have a suspicion of the reason why you answer me like this."
"Do I not?" he said, a bitter sneer twisting his thin lips. "I do understand. I know—I suspect why you’re responding to me this way."
Stella's face burnt for a moment, then went pale, but her eyes met his steadily.
Stella's face flushed for a moment, then turned pale, but her eyes met his confidently.
"There is something behind your refusal; no girl would speak as you do unless there was something behind. There is someone else. Am I not right?"
"There’s something behind your refusal; no girl would talk like you do unless there was a reason. There’s someone else, right?"
"You have no right to ask me!" said Stella, firmly.
"You have no right to ask me!" Stella said firmly.
"My love gives me the right to ask. But I need not put the question, and there is no necessity for you to answer. If you have been blind, I have not. I have seen and noted, and I tell you, I tell you plainly, that what you hope for cannot be. I say cannot—shall not be!" he added, between his closed teeth.
"My love gives me the right to ask. But I don’t have to ask, and you don’t have to answer. If you’ve been blind, I haven’t. I’ve seen and taken note, and I’m telling you, I’m telling you straight up, that what you’re hoping for can’t happen. I say can’t—won’t happen!” he added through clenched teeth.
Stella's eyes flashed as she stood before him glorious in her loveliness.
Stella's eyes sparkled as she stood in front of him, radiant in her beauty.
"Have you finished?" she asked.
"Are you done?" she asked.
He was silent, regarding her watchfully.
He was quiet, watching her carefully.
"If you have finished, Mr. Adelstone, I will leave you."
"If you’re done, Mr. Adelstone, I’ll take off."
"Stay," he said, and he stood in the path so that she could not pass him, "Stay one moment. I will not ask you to reconsider your reply. I will only ask you to forgive me." His voice grew hoarse, and his eyes drooped. "Yes, I will beg you to forgive me. Think of what I am suffering, and you will not refuse me that. Forgive me, Stella—Miss Etheridge! I have been wrong, mad, and brutal; but it has sprung from the depth of my love; I am not altogether to blame. Will you say that you will forgive me, and that—that we remain friends?"
"Wait," he said, blocking her way so she couldn't get past him. "Just give me a moment. I won't ask you to change your answer. I only want you to forgive me." His voice became hoarse, and his eyes looked weary. "Yes, I will plead for your forgiveness. Consider what I'm going through, and you won’t deny me that. Forgive me, Stella—Miss Etheridge! I’ve been wrong, irrational, and harsh; but it came from the depths of my love; I'm not entirely to blame. Will you tell me that you’ll forgive me and that—that we can stay friends?"
Stella paused.
Stella stopped.
He watched her eagerly.
He watched her with excitement.
"If—if," he said quickly, before she could speak—"if you will let this pass as if it had not been—if you will forget all I have said—I will promise not to offend again. Do not let us part—do not send me away never to see you again. I am an old friend of your uncle's; I should not like to lose his friendship; I think I may say that he would miss mine. Let us be friends, Miss Etheridge."
"If—if," he said quickly, before she could respond—"if you’ll just let this slide as if it never happened—if you’ll forget everything I’ve said—I promise I won't upset you again. Please don't let us part—don't send me away without the chance to see you again. I'm an old friend of your uncle's; I really wouldn't want to lose his friendship, and I believe he would miss mine too. Let's be friends, Miss Etheridge."
Stella inclined her head.
Stella nodded.
"Thank you, thank you," he said, meekly, tremulously; "I shall be very grateful for your friendship, Miss Stella. I will keep the rose to remind me of your forbearance," and he was patting the rose in his coat, when Stella with a start stretched out her hand.
"Thank you, thank you," he said softly, a bit shaky; "I really appreciate your friendship, Miss Stella. I'll keep the rose to remind me of your kindness," and he was gently touching the rose in his coat when Stella suddenly reached out her hand.
"No! give it me back, please," she said.
"No! Please give it back to me," she said.
He stood eying her.
He stood watching her.
"Let me keep it," he said; "it is a little thing."
"Let me keep it," he said, "it's a small thing."
"No!" she said, firmly, and her face burnt. "You must not keep it. I—I did not think when I gave it to you! Give it me back, please," and she held out her hand.
"No!" she said firmly, her face flushing. "You can't keep it. I—I wasn’t thinking when I gave it to you! Please give it back," and she extended her hand.
He still hesitated, and Stella, overstrained, made a step toward him.
He still hesitated, and Stella, feeling overwhelmed, took a step toward him.
"Give it me," she said. "I must—I will have it!"
"Give it to me," she said. "I need it—I have to have it!"
An angry flush came on his face, and he held the rose from her.
An angry flush spread across his face, and he held the rose away from her.
"It is mine," he said. "You gave it to me; I cannot give it back."
"It’s mine," he said. "You gave it to me; I can’t give it back."
The words had scarcely left his lips, when the rose was dashed from his hand, and Frank stood white and panting between them.
The words had barely left his lips when the rose was knocked from his hand, and Frank stood there, pale and breathless, between them.
"How dare you!" he gasped, passionately, his hands clinched, his eyes gleaming fiercely upon the white face. "How dare you!" and with a savage exclamation the boy dashed his foot on the flower, and ground it under his heel.
"How dare you!" he exclaimed, passionately, his fists clenched, his eyes fiercely fixed on the pale face. "How dare you!" And with a furious shout, the boy slammed his foot down on the flower and crushed it under his heel.
The action, so full of scornful defiance, spurred Jasper back to consciousness. With a smothered oath he grasped the boy's shoulders.
The action, filled with scornful defiance, jolted Jasper back to awareness. With a muffled curse, he grabbed the boy's shoulders.
Frank turned upon him with the savage ferocity of a wild[162] animal, with upraised arm. Then, suddenly, like a lightning flash, Jasper's face changed and a convulsive smile forced itself upon his lips.
Frank spun around to face him with the fierce intensity of a wild[162] animal, arm raised. Then, in an instant, like a flash of lightning, Jasper's expression transformed and a shaky smile spread across his lips.
He caught the arm and held it, and smiled down at him.
He grabbed the arm and held it, smiling down at him.
"My dear Frank," he murmured. "What is the matter?"
"My dear Frank," he whispered. "What's wrong?"
So sudden was the change, so unexpected, that Stella, who had caught the boy's other arm, stood transfixed.
So sudden was the change, so unexpected, that Stella, who had grabbed the boy's other arm, stood frozen.
Frank gasped.
Frank was shocked.
"What did you mean by keeping the rose?" he burst out.
"What did you mean by holding onto the rose?" he exclaimed.
Jasper laughed softly.
Jasper chuckled softly.
"Oh, I see!" he said, nodding with amused playfulness. "I see. You were watching—from the window, perhaps, eh?" and he shook his arm playfully. "And like a great many other spectators, took jest for earnest! Impetuous boy!"
"Oh, I get it!" he said, nodding with a playful grin. "I see. You were watching—from the window, maybe? Huh?" and he playfully shook his arm. "And like many other onlookers, mistook fun for seriousness! Bold kid!"
Frank looked at the pale, smiling face, and at Stella's downcast one.
Frank looked at the pale, smiling face and Stella's sad expression.
"Is it true?" he asked Stella, bluntly.
"Is it true?" he asked Stella, straightforwardly.
"Oh, come!" said Jasper, reproachfully. "Isn't that rather rude? But I must forgive you, and I do it easily, my dear Frank, when I remember that your sudden onslaught was prompted by a desire to champion Miss Stella! Now come, you owe me a rose, go and cut me one, and we will be friends—great friends, will we not?"
"Oh, come on!" Jasper said, with a hint of reproach. "Isn't that a bit rude? But I can forgive you easily, my dear Frank, when I remember that your sudden attack was fueled by a desire to defend Miss Stella! Now, let’s move on—you owe me a rose, so go cut me one, and we’ll be friends—really great friends, right?"
Frank slid from his grasp, but stood eying him suspiciously.
Frank slipped out of his grasp but stood there, watching him with suspicion.
"You will not?" said Jasper. "Still uncertain lest it should have been sober earnest? Then I will cut one for myself. May I?" and he smiled at Stella.
"You won't?" said Jasper. "Still unsure if it was serious? Then I'll make one for myself. Can I?" and he smiled at Stella.
Stella did not speak, but she inclined her head.
Stella didn't say anything, but she nodded.
Jasper went to one of the standards and cut a red rose deliberately and carefully, and placed it in his coat, then he cut another, and with a smile held it to Stella.
Jasper approached one of the standard roses, cut a red one with care, and tucked it into his coat. Then he cut another and smiled as he held it out to Stella.
"Will that do instead of the one the stupid boy has spoiled?" he said, laughing.
"Will that work instead of the one that the stupid boy ruined?" he said, laughing.
Stella would have liked to refuse it, but Frank's eyes were upon her.
Stella would have liked to say no, but Frank's gaze was on her.
Slowly she held out her hand and took the rose.
Slowly, she reached out her hand and took the rose.
A smile of triumph glittered for a moment in Jasper's eyes, then he put his hand on Frank's shoulder.
A triumphant smile sparkled in Jasper's eyes for a moment, then he placed his hand on Frank's shoulder.
"My dear Frank," he said, in a soft voice, "you must be careful; you must repress that impulsive temper of yours, must he not?" and he turned to Stella and held out his hand. "Good-bye! It is so dangerous, you know," he murmured, holding Stella's hand, but keeping his smiling eyes fixed on the boy's face. "Why, some of these days you will be doing someone an injury and find yourself in prison, doing as they call it, six months' hard labor, like a common thief—or forger!" and he laughed, as if it were the best joke in the world.
"My dear Frank," he said softly, "you need to be careful; you have to control that impulsive temper of yours, right?" He turned to Stella and extended his hand. "Goodbye! It’s really dangerous, you know," he said, holding Stella's hand while keeping a smile on his face as he looked at the boy. "At this rate, you might hurt someone and end up in prison, serving what they call six months of hard labor, just like a common thief—or a forger!" He laughed, as if it were the funniest thing ever.
Not so Frank. As the bantering words left the thin, smiling lips, Frank recoiled suddenly, and his face went white.
Not so Frank. As the playful words slipped from the thin, smiling lips, Frank suddenly pulled back, and his face turned pale.
Jasper looked at him.
Jasper stared at him.
"And now you are sorry?" he said. "Tell me it was only your fun! Why, my dear boy, you wear your heart on your[163] sleeve! Well, if you would really like to beg my pardon, you may do it."
"And now you're sorry?" he said. "Tell me it was just a joke! Why, my dear boy, you wear your heart on your[163] sleeve! Well, if you really want to apologize, go ahead."
The boy turned his white face toward him.
The boy turned his pale face toward him.
"I—beg—your—pardon," he said, as if every word cost him an agony, and then, with a sudden twitch of the face, he turned and went slowly with bent head toward the house.
"I—beg—your—pardon," he said, as if each word was a struggle, and then, with a quick grimace, he turned and slowly walked with his head down toward the house.
Jasper looked after him with a steely, cruel glitter in his eyes, and he laughed softly.
Jasper watched him with a cold, harsh glint in his eyes, and he chuckled quietly.
"Dear boy!" he murmured; "I have taken so fond a liking for him, and this only deepens it! He did it for your sake. You did not think I meant to keep the rose! No; I should have given it to you! But I may keep this! I will! to remind me of your promise that we may still be friends!"
"Dear boy!" he whispered; "I've really grown fond of him, and this only makes it stronger! He did it for you. You didn't think I meant to keep the rose, did you? No; I would have given it to you! But I can keep this! I will! to remind me of your promise that we can still be friends!"
And he let her hand go, and walked away.
And he released her hand and walked away.
CHAPTER XXIII.
Lord Leycester was on fire as he strode up the hill to the Hall, and that notwithstanding he was wet to the skin. He was on fire with love. He swore to himself, as he climbed up the slope, that there was no one like his Stella, no one so beautiful, so lovable and sweet as the dark-eyed girl who had stolen his heart from him that moonlight night in the lane.
Lord Leycester was filled with passion as he walked up the hill to the Hall, even though he was soaking wet. He was consumed by love. As he made his way up the slope, he promised himself that there was no one like his Stella, no one as beautiful, as lovable, and as sweet as the dark-eyed girl who had captured his heart on that moonlit night in the lane.
And he also vowed that he would wait no longer for the inestimable treasure, the exquisite happiness that lay within his grasp.
And he also promised that he would wait no longer for the priceless treasure, the beautiful happiness that was within his reach.
His great wealth, his time honored title seemed as nothing to him compared with the thought of possessing the first real love of his life.
His immense wealth and long-standing title meant nothing to him compared to the idea of having the first true love of his life.
He smiled rather seriously as he pictured his father's anger, his mother's dismay and despair, and Lil's, dear Lilian's, grief; but it was a smile, though a serious one.
He smiled slightly as he imagined his father's anger, his mother's shock and sadness, and Lil's, dear Lilian's, grief; but it was a smile, even if a serious one.
"They will get over it when it has once been done. After all, barring that she has no title and no money—neither of which are wanted, by the way—she is as delightful a daughter-in-law as any mother or father could wish for. Yes; I'll do it!"
"They will move on once it’s done. Besides, even though she has no title and no money—neither of which are really needed—she is as wonderful a daughter-in-law as any parent could hope for. Yes, I’ll do it!"
But how? that was the question.
But how? That was the question.
"There is no Gretna Green nowadays," he pondered, regretfully. "I wish there were! A ride to the border, with my darling by my side, nestling close to me all the way with mingled love and alarm, would be worth taking. A man can't very well put up the banns in any out-of-the-way place, because there are few out-of-the-way places where they haven't heard of us Wyndwards. By Jove!" he muttered, with a little start—"there is a special license. I was almost forgetting that! That comes of not being used to being married. A special license!" and pondering deeply he reached the house.
"There’s no Gretna Green these days," he thought, sadly. "I wish there was! A drive to the border, with my love beside me, nestled close the whole way with a mix of affection and nervousness, would be worth it. A guy can't really announce the banns in some random spot because there are hardly any hidden places where people haven’t heard of us Wyndwards. By golly!" he muttered, suddenly realizing—"there’s a special license. I almost forgot about that! That’s what happens when you’re not used to being married. A special license!" And lost in thought, he walked up to the house.
The party at the hall was very small indeed now, but Lady Lenore and Lord Charles still remained. Lenore had once or twice declared that she must go, but Lady Wyndward had entreated her to stay.
The party at the hall was quite small now, but Lady Lenore and Lord Charles were still there. Lenore had said a couple of times that she needed to leave, but Lady Wyndward had begged her to stay.
"Do not go, Lenore," she had said, with gentle significance. "You know—you must know that we count upon you."
"Don't go, Lenore," she said softly, implying it was important. "You know—you have to know that we depend on you."
She did not say for what purpose she counted upon her, but Lenore had understood, and had smiled with that faint, sweet smile which constituted one of her charms.
She didn’t mention why she was relying on her, but Lenore understood and smiled with that subtle, sweet smile that was one of her charms.
Lord Charles stayed because Leycester was still there.
Lord Charles stayed because Leycester was still around.
"Of course I ought to go, Lady Wyndward," he said; "you must be heartily tired of me, but who is to play billiards with Leycester if I go, or who is to keep him in order, don't you see?" and so he had stayed, with one or two others who were only too glad to remain at the Hall out of the London dust and turmoil.
"Of course I should go, Lady Wyndward," he said; "you must be really tired of me, but who will play billiards with Leycester if I leave, or who will keep him in check, don’t you see?" So he stayed, along with one or two others who were more than happy to remain at the Hall away from the chaos and dust of London.
By all it was quite understood that Lord Leycester should be considered as quite a free agent, free to come and go as he chose, and never to be counted on; they were as surprised as they were gratified if he joined them in a drive or a walk, and were never astonished when he disappeared without furnishing any clew to his intentions.
Everyone understood that Lord Leycester was a completely free agent, able to come and go as he pleased, and never to be relied upon; they were as surprised as they were pleased if he joined them for a drive or a walk, and were never shocked when he vanished without giving any hint of his plans.
Lady Wyndward bore it all very patiently; she knew that what Lady Longford had said was quite true, that it was useless to attempt to drive him; but she did say a word to the old countess.
Lady Wyndward handled it all with great patience; she understood that what Lady Longford said was completely true, that trying to force him was pointless; however, she did mention something to the old countess.
"There is something amiss!" she said, with a sigh, and the old countess had smiled and shown her teeth.
"Something's not right!" she said with a sigh, and the old countess smiled, revealing her teeth.
"Of course there is, my dear Ethel," she retorted; "there always is where he is concerned. He is about some mischief, I am as convinced as you are. But it does not matter, it will come all right in time."
"Of course there is, my dear Ethel," she shot back; "there always is when he’s involved. He’s up to some trouble, I’m as sure as you are. But it doesn’t matter; things will be fine in the end."
"But will it?" asked Lady Wyndward with a sigh.
"But will it?" Lady Wyndward asked with a sigh.
"Yes, I think so," said the old countess, "and Lenore agrees with me, or she would not stay."
"Yes, I think so," said the old countess, "and Lenore agrees with me, or she wouldn't be here."
"It is very good of her to stay," said Lady Wyndward, with a sigh.
"It’s really nice of her to stay," said Lady Wyndward with a sigh.
"Very!" assented the old lady, with a smile. "It is encouraging. I am sure she would not stay if she did not see excuse. Yes, Ethel it will all come right; he will marry Lenore, or rather, she will marry him, and they will settle down, and—I don't know whether you have asked me to stand god-mother to the first child."
"Absolutely!" agreed the old lady, smiling. "It's reassuring. I'm sure she wouldn't stick around if she didn't have a reason. Yes, Ethel, everything will turn out fine; he will marry Lenore, or rather, she will marry him, and they will settle down, and—I don't know if you've asked me to be the godmother to their first child."
Lady Wyndward tried to feel encouraged and confident, but she felt uneasy. She was surprised that Lenore still remained. She knew nothing of that meeting between the proud beauty and Jasper Adelstone.
Lady Wyndward tried to feel encouraged and confident, but she felt uneasy. She was surprised that Lenore was still there. She had no idea about that meeting between the proud beauty and Jasper Adelstone.
And Lenore! A great change had come over her. She herself could scarcely understand it.
And Lenore! A huge change had taken place with her. She could barely comprehend it herself.
At night—as she sat before her glass while her maid brushed out the long tresses that fell over the white shoulders like a stream of liquid gold—she asked herself what it meant? Was it really true that she was in love with Lord Leycester? She had not been in love with him when she first came to the Hall—she would have smiled away the suggestion if anyone had made it; but now—how was it with her now? And as she asked herself the question, a crimson flush would stain the beautiful face, and the violet eyes would gleam with mingled[165] shame and self-scorn, so that the maid would eye her wonderingly under respectfully lowered lids.
At night—as she sat in front of her mirror while her maid brushed out the long hair that cascaded over her white shoulders like a stream of liquid gold—she wondered what it all meant. Was it really true that she was in love with Lord Leycester? She hadn’t been in love with him when she first arrived at the Hall—she would have dismissed the idea if anyone had suggested it; but now—what was it like for her now? And as she pondered the question, a crimson blush would stain her beautiful face, and her violet eyes would shine with a mix of shame and self-contempt, causing the maid to look at her with a mixture of curiosity and respect from beneath her lowered lashes.
Yes, she was forced to admit that she did love him—love him with a passion which was a torture rather than a joy. She had not known the full extent of that passion until the hour when she had stood concealed between the trees at the river, and heard Leycester's voice murmuring words of love to another.
Yes, she had to admit that she loved him—loved him with a passion that was more of a torture than a joy. She hadn’t realized the full depth of that passion until the moment she was hidden between the trees by the river and heard Leycester whispering sweet nothings to someone else.
And that other! An unknown, miserable, painter's niece! Often, at night, when the great Hall was hushed and still, she lay tossing to and fro with miserable longing and intolerable shame, as she recalled that hour when she had been discovered by Jasper Adelstone and forced to become his confederate.
And that other one! An unknown, miserable painter's niece! Often, at night, when the grand Hall was quiet and calm, she lay tossing and turning with deep longing and unbearable shame as she remembered that moment when Jasper Adelstone had found her and made her his partner in crime.
She, the great beauty—before whom princes had bent in homage—to be love-smitten by a man whose heart was given to another—she to be the confederate and accomplice of a scheming, under-bred lawyer.
She, the stunning beauty—before whom princes had bowed down in admiration—would fall in love with a man whose heart belonged to someone else—she would become the partner and accomplice of a scheming, low-class lawyer.
It was intolerable, unbearable, but it was true—it was true; and in the very keenest paroxysm of her shame she would confess that she would do all that she had done, would conspire with even a baser one than Jasper Adelstone to gain her end.
It was unbearable, but it was real—it was real; and in the deepest moment of her shame, she would admit that she would do everything she had done, and would even team up with someone lower than Jasper Adelstone to get what she wanted.
"She!" she would murmur in the still watches of the night—"she to marry the man to whom I have given my love! It is impossible—it shall not be! Though I have to move heaven and earth, it shall not be."
"She!" she would whisper in the quiet hours of the night—"she’s supposed to marry the guy I’ve given my heart to! That’s not happening—it can’t be! Even if I have to move heaven and earth, it won’t happen."
And then, after a sleepless night, she would come down to breakfast—fair, and sweet, and smiling—a little pale, perhaps, but looking all the lovelier for such paleness, without the shadow of a care in the deep violet eyes.
And then, after a sleepless night, she would come down to breakfast—beautiful, sweet, and smiling—a bit pale maybe, but looking even more lovely for that paleness, without a hint of worry in her deep violet eyes.
Toward Leycester her bearing was simply perfection. She did not wish to alarm him; she knew that a hint of what she felt would put him on his guard, and she held herself in severe restraint.
Toward Leycester, her demeanor was just perfect. She didn't want to scare him; she knew that even a hint of what she felt would make him cautious, so she kept herself in strict control.
Her manner to him was simply what it was to anyone else—exquisitely refined and charming. If anything, she adopted a lighter tone, and sought to and succeeded in calling forth his rare laughter.
Her behavior towards him was just like it was with anyone else—exquisitely refined and charming. If anything, she took on a lighter tone and aimed to, and succeeded in, bringing out his rare laughter.
She deceived him completely.
She totally fooled him.
"Lenore in love with me!" he said to himself more than once; "the idea is ridiculous! What could have made the mother imagine such a thing?"
"Lenore is in love with me!" he thought to himself repeatedly; "that's just crazy! What could have led her mother to think such a thing?"
And so they met freely and frankly, and he talked and laughed with her at his ease, little dreaming that she was watching him as a cat watches a mouse, and that not a thing he said or did escaped her.
And so they met openly and honestly, and he talked and laughed with her comfortably, completely unaware that she was observing him like a cat watches a mouse, and that nothing he said or did slipped past her.
She knew by instinct where he spent the times in which he was missing from the Hall, and pictured to herself the meetings between him and the girl who had robbed her of his love. And as the jealousy increased, so did the love which created it. Day by day she realized still more fully that he had won her heart—that it was gone to him forever—that her whole future happiness depended upon him.
She instinctively knew where he went when he was absent from the Hall and imagined the moments he shared with the girl who had taken his love away from her. As her jealousy grew, so did the love that sparked it. Each day, she became more aware that he had captured her heart—that it was lost to him forever—and that her entire future happiness relied on him.
The very tone of his voice, so deep and musical—his rare[166] laugh—the smile that made his face so gay and bright—yes, even the bursts of the passionate temper which lit up the dark eyes with sudden fire, were precious to her.
The tone of his voice was deep and melodic—his unique laugh—the smile that lit up his face—yes, even the flashes of his intense temper that sparked his dark eyes with sudden passion were treasures to her.
"Yes, I love him," she murmured to herself—"it is all summed up in that. I love him."
"Yes, I love him," she whispered to herself—"that's all there is to it. I love him."
And Leycester, still smiling to himself over his mother's "amusing mistake," was all unsuspecting. All his thoughts were of Stella.
And Leycester, still chuckling to himself about his mother's "funny mistake," was completely unaware. All he could think about was Stella.
Now as he came toward the terrace, she stood with Lady Longford and Lord Charles looking down at him.
Now, as he walked toward the terrace, she stood with Lady Longford and Lord Charles, looking down at him.
She watched him, her cheek resting on her white hand, her face hidden from the rest by the sunshade, whose lining of hearty blue harmonized with the golden hair, and "her heart hungered," as Victor Hugo says.
She watched him, her cheek resting on her white hand, her face hidden from everyone else by the sunshade, whose bright blue lining matched her golden hair, and "her heart hungered," as Victor Hugo says.
"Here's Leycester," said Lord Charles.
"Here's Leycester," Lord Charles said.
Lady Longford looked over the balustrade.
Lady Longford looked over the railing.
"What has he been doing? Rowing—fishing?"
"What has he been up to? Rowing—fishing?"
"He went out with a fishing rod," said Lord Charles, with a grin, "but the fish appear to have devoured it; at any rate Leycester hasn't got it now. Hullo, old man, where have you been? Come up here!"
"He went out with a fishing rod," said Lord Charles, grinning, "but it looks like the fish swallowed it; anyway, Leycester doesn’t have it anymore. Hey, man, where have you been? Come up here!"
Leycester sprang up the steps and stood beside Lenore. It was the first time she had seen him that morning, and she inclined her head and held out her hand with a smile.
Leycester jumped up the steps and stood next to Lenore. It was the first time she had seen him that morning, and she nodded her head and extended her hand with a smile.
He took her hand; it was warm and soft, his own was still cold from his bath, and she opened her eyes widely.
He took her hand; it was warm and soft, while his was still cold from his bath, and she opened her eyes wide.
"Your hand is quite cold," she said, then she touched his sleeve, "and you are wet. Where have you been?"
"Your hand is really cold," she said, then she touched his sleeve, "and you're wet. Where have you been?"
Leycester laughed carelessly.
Leycester laughed freely.
"I have met with a slight accident, and gained a pleasant bath."
"I had a small accident and ended up getting a nice bath."
"An accident?" she repeated, not curiously, but with calm, serene interest.
"An accident?" she repeated, not out of curiosity, but with calm, serene interest.
"Yes," he said, shortly, "a young friend of mine fell into the river, and I joined company, just for company's sake."
"Yeah," he said curtly, "a young friend of mine fell into the river, and I hung out with him, just for the company."
"I understand," she said with a smile, "you went in to save him."
"I get it," she said with a smile, "you went in to save him."
"Well, that's putting rather a fine point to it," he said, smilingly.
"Well, that's putting it quite nicely," he said with a smile.
"But it's true. May one ask his name?"
"But it's true. Can I ask what his name is?"
Leycester flicked a piece of moss from the stone coping and hesitated for a moment:
Leycester brushed a piece of moss off the stone edge and paused for a moment:
"His name is Frank," he said; "Frank Etheridge."
"His name is Frank," he said. "Frank Etheridge."
Lady Lenore nodded.
Lady Lenore nodded.
"A pretty name; I don't remember it. I hope he is grateful."
"A nice name; I can't recall it. I hope he's thankful."
"I hope so," said Leycester. "I am sure he is more grateful than the occasion merits."
"I hope so," said Leycester. "I'm sure he's more grateful than he needs to be."
The old countess looked round at him.
The old countess glanced at him.
"What is it you say?" she said. "You have been in the river after some boy, and you stand there lounging about in your wet clothes? Well, the lad ought to be grateful, for though you will not catch your death, you will in all probability catch a chronic influenza cold, and that's worse than death; it's life with[167] a pocket-handkerchief to your nose. Go and change your things at once."
"What are you talking about?" she said. "You've been in the river after some guy, and you're just standing there in your wet clothes? Well, that guy should be thankful, because even though you won't get seriously sick, you’re likely to end up with a nasty cold, and that's worse than dying; it's living with[167] a tissue to your nose. Go change your clothes right now."
"I think I had better, after that fearful prognostication," said Leycester, with a smile, and he sauntered off.
"I think I'd better, after that scary prediction," said Leycester with a smile, and he strolled away.
"Etheridge," said Lady Longford, "that is the name of that pretty girl with the dark eyes who dined here the other night."
"Etheridge," said Lady Longford, "that's the name of that pretty girl with the dark eyes who had dinner here the other night."
"Yes," said Lenore, indifferently, for the old countess looked at her; she knew that the indifference was assumed.
"Yeah," said Lenore, casually, as the old countess looked at her; she was aware that the indifference was fake.
"If Leycester doesn't take care, he will find himself in danger with those dark eyes. Girls are apt to be grateful toward men who rescue their cousins from a watery grave."
"If Leycester isn't careful, he'll end up in trouble with those dark eyes. Girls tend to be grateful to men who save their cousins from drowning."
Lady Lenore shifted her sunshade and smiled serenely.
Lady Lenore adjusted her sunshade and smiled calmly.
"No doubt she is very grateful. Why should she not be? Do you think Lord Leycester is in danger? I do not." And she strolled away.
"No doubt she's very grateful. Why wouldn’t she be? Do you think Lord Leycester is in danger? I don’t." And she walked away.
The old lady glanced at Lord Charles.
The old lady looked over at Lord Charles.
"That is a wonderful girl, Charles," she said, with earnest admiration.
"That girl is amazing, Charles," she said, with sincere admiration.
"What, Lenore?" he said. "Rather. Just found it out, Lady Longford?"
"What, Lenore?" he said. "Oh, really? Did you just find that out, Lady Longford?"
"No, Mr. Impertinence. I have known it all along; but she astonishes me afresh every day. What a great name she would have won on the stage. But she will do better as Lady Wyndward."
"No, Mr. Impertinence. I've known it all along; but she surprises me again every day. What a fantastic name she would have made for herself on stage. But she'll do even better as Lady Wyndward."
Lord Charles shook his head, and whistled softly.
Lord Charles shook his head and whistled quietly.
"Rather premature that, isn't it?" he said. "Leycester doesn't seem very keen in that quarter, does he?"
"Isn't that a bit early?" he said. "Leycester doesn't seem very interested in that area, does he?"
Lady Longford smiled at him and showed her teeth.
Lady Longford smiled at him, revealing her teeth.
"What does it matter how he seems?" she said. "It rests with her—with her. You are a nice boy, Charles, but you are not clever."
"What does it matter how he looks?" she said. "It's up to her—it's her choice. You're a nice guy, Charles, but you're not very smart."
"Just exactly what my old schoolmaster used to say before he birched me," said Lord Charles.
"That's exactly what my old teacher used to say before he punished me," said Lord Charles.
"If you were clever, if you were anything else than unutterably stupid, you would go and see that Leycester changes his clothes," snapped the old lady. "I'll be bound he is sitting or lounging about in those wet things still!"
"If you were smart, if you were anything other than completely clueless, you would go and check that Leycester changes his clothes," the old lady snapped. "I bet he’s still sitting or lounging around in those wet things!"
"A nod's as good as a wink to a blind horse," said Lord Charles, laughing. "I'll go and do as I am bidden. He will probably tell me to go and mind my own business, but here goes," and he walked off toward the house.
"A nod's as good as a wink to a blind horse," Lord Charles said with a laugh. "I'll go do what I'm told. He'll probably just tell me to mind my own business, but here I go," and he headed toward the house.
He found Leycester in the hands of his valet, being rapidly transferred from wet flannels to orthodox morning attire, and apparently the valet was not having a particularly easy time of it.
He found Leycester being helped by his valet, who was quickly switching him from wet flannels to his usual morning clothes, and it seemed the valet was having a tough time with it.
Lord Charles sank into a chair, and watched the performance with amused interest.
Lord Charles sank into a chair and watched the show with amused interest.
"What's the matter Ley?" he asked, when the man left the room for a moment. "You'll drive that poor devil into a lunatic asylum."
"What's wrong, Ley?" he asked when the man stepped out of the room for a moment. "You're going to drive that poor guy to a mental hospital."
"He's so confoundedly slow," answered Leycester, brushing away at his hair, which the valet had already arranged, and tugging at a refractory scarf. "I haven't a moment to lose."
"He's so annoyingly slow," Leycester replied, running his hand through his hair, which the valet had already styled, and pulling at a stubborn scarf. "I don't have a second to waste."
"May one ask whence this haste?" said Lord Charles, with a smile.
"May I ask why the rush?" said Lord Charles with a smile.
Leycester colored slightly.
Leycester blushed.
"I've half a mind to tell you, Charlie," he said, "but I can't. I'd better keep it to myself."
"I’m tempted to tell you, Charlie," he said, "but I can’t. I should probably just keep it to myself."
"I'm glad of it," retorted Lord Charles. "I'm sure it's some piece of madness, and if you told me, you'd want me to take a hand in it."
"I'm glad to hear that," Lord Charles shot back. "I'm sure it's some kind of craziness, and if you told me about it, you'd want me to get involved."
"But that's just it," said Leycester, with a laugh. "You've got to take a hand in it, old fellow."
"But that's the point," Leycester said with a laugh. "You've got to get involved, my friend."
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
Leycester nodded and clapped him on the shoulder, with a musical laugh.
Leycester nodded and patted him on the shoulder, laughing cheerfully.
"The best of you, Charlie," he said, "is, that one can always rely on you."
"The best thing about you, Charlie," he said, "is that you’re always reliable."
Lord Charles groaned.
Lord Charles sighed.
"Don't—don't, Ley!" he implored. "I know that phrase so well; you always were wont to use it when there was some particularly evil piece of business to be done in the old days. Frankly, I'm a reformed character, and I decline to aid and abet you in any further madness."
"Don't—please, Ley!" he pleaded. "I know that line all too well; you always used it when there was something really shady to do back in the day. Honestly, I've changed for the better, and I refuse to help you with any more craziness."
"This isn't madness," said Leycester;—"oh, keep outside a moment, Oliver, I don't want you;—this is not madness, Charlie; it's the sanest thing I've ever done in my life."
"This isn't crazy," Leycester said. "Oh, just wait outside for a moment, Oliver, I don't need you right now. This isn't crazy, Charlie; it's the most sensible thing I've ever done in my life."
"I dare say."
"I must say."
"It is indeed. Look here! I am going up to London."
"It really is. Look! I’m heading up to London."
"I guessed that. Poor London!"
"I figured that out. Poor London!"
"Do stop and listen to me—I haven't a moment to spare. I want you to do a little delicate service for me."
"Please stop and listen to me—I don’t have a moment to waste. I need you to do a small favor for me."
"I decline. What is it?" retorts Lord Charles, inconsistently.
"I refuse. What is it?" Lord Charles replies, inconsistently.
"It is very simple. I want you to deliver a note for me."
"It's really simple. I need you to deliver a note for me."
"Oh, come, you know! Won't one of the army of servants, who devour the land like locusts, serve your turn?"
"Oh, come on! Can’t one of the countless servants who swarm the land like locusts help you out?"
"No; no none will do but yourself. I want this note delivered, at once. And I don't want anyone but our two selves to know anything about it; I don't want it to be carried about in one of the servant's pockets for an hour or two."
"No; no one will do but you. I need this note delivered right away. And I don't want anyone but the two of us to know anything about it; I don't want it sitting in one of the servants' pockets for an hour or two."
Lord Charles stretched his legs and shook his head.
Lord Charles stretched out his legs and shook his head.
"Look here, Ley, isn't this rather too 'thin?'" he remonstrated. "Of course it's to someone of the gentler sex!"
"Hey, Ley, don't you think this is a bit too 'thin?'" he protested. "Well, of course it is for someone of the gentler sex!"
Leycester smiled.
Leycester grinned.
"You are wrong," he said, with a smile. "Where's the Bradshaw, Oliver!" and he opened the door. "Put out the note-paper, and then tell them to get a dogcart to take me to the station."
"You’re mistaken," he said with a smile. "Where’s the Bradshaw, Oliver!" He opened the door. "Put out the notepaper, and then tell them to get a dog cart to take me to the station."
"You will want me, my lord?"
"You want me, my lord?"
"No, I am going alone. Look sharp!"
"No, I'm going alone. Pay attention!"
Oliver put out the writing materials and departed, and Leycester sat down and stared for a moment at the crested paper.
Oliver set out the writing materials and left, and Leycester sat down and stared for a moment at the fancy paper.
"Shall I go?" asked Lord Charles, ironically.
"Should I go?" asked Lord Charles, sarcastically.
"No, I don't mean to lose sight of you, old fellow," replied Leycester. "Sit where you are."
"No, I don't mean to lose track of you, my friend," replied Leycester. "Stay right where you are."
"Can I help you? I am rather good at amorous epistles, especially other people's."
"Can I help you? I'm pretty good at love letters, especially when they're someone else's."
"Be quiet."
"Shh."
Then he seized the pen and wrote:—
Then he took the pen and wrote:—
"My Dear Frank—I have inclosed a note for Stella. Will you give it to her when she is alone, and with your own hand! She will tell you that I have asked her to come with you by the eleven o'clock train to-morrow. Will you bring her to 24 Bruton Street? I shall meet you there instead of meeting you at the station. You see I put it quite simply, and am quite confident that you will help us. You know our secret, and will stand by us, will you not? Of course you will come without any luggage, and without letting anyone divine your intentions."
"My Dear Frank—I've attached a note for Stella. Can you give it to her when she's by herself, and in person? She'll let you know that I've asked her to travel with you on the eleven o'clock train tomorrow. Will you take her to 24 Bruton Street? I'll meet you there instead of at the station. I’ve kept it straightforward, and I trust you’ll help us. You know our secret, and you’ll support us, right? Obviously, you’ll come without any luggage and without giving anyone a clue about what you’re doing."
"Yours, my dear Frank,
"Leycester."
"Yours, my dear Frank,
"Leycester."
This was all very well. It was easy enough to write to the boy, because he, Leycester, knew that if he had asked Frank to walk through fire, Frank would do it! But Stella?
This was all good and fine. It was easy enough to write to the boy, because he, Leycester, knew that if he had asked Frank to walk through fire, Frank would do it! But Stella?
A sharp pang of doubt assailed him as he took up the second sheet of paper. Suppose she should not come!
A sudden wave of doubt hit him as he picked up the second sheet of paper. What if she doesn't come!
He got up and strode to and fro the room, his brows knit, the old look of determination on his face.
He got up and walked back and forth across the room, his brow furrowed, the familiar look of determination on his face.
"Drop it, Ley," said Lord Charles, quietly.
"Let it go, Ley," Lord Charles said softly.
Leycester stopped, and smiled down at him.
Leycester paused and smiled down at him.
"You don't know what that would mean, Charlie," he said.
"You don't know what that would mean, Charlie," he said.
"Perhaps I do to—her, whomsoever it should be."
"Maybe I do—like her, whoever she might be."
Then Leycester laughed outright.
Then Leycester laughed out loud.
"You are on the wrong track this time, altogether," he said, "quite wrong."
"You’re totally off track this time," he said, "completely wrong."
And he sat down and plunged into his letter.
And he sat down and got lost in his letter.
Like the first, it was very short.
Like the first one, it was really brief.
"My Darling,—Do not be frightened when you read what follows, and do not hesitate. Think, as you read, that our happiness depends upon your decision. I want you to come, with Frank, by the eleven o'clock train to London, whither I am going now. I want you to take a cab and go to 24 Bruton Street, where I shall be waiting for you. You know what will happen, my darling! Before the morrow you and I will have set out on that long journey through life, hand-in-hand, man and wife. My pen trembles as I write the words. You will come, Stella? Think! I know what you will feel—I know as if I were standing beside you, how you will tremble, and hesitate, and dread the step; but you must take it, dearest! Once we are married all will go well and pleasantly. I cannot wait any longer: why should I? I have written to Frank, and confided him to your care. Trust yourself to him, throw all your doubts and fears to the winds. Think only of my love, and, may I add, your own?"
My Darling,—Please don’t be afraid when you read what’s ahead, and don’t hold back. Remember, as you read this, that our happiness depends on your decision. I want you to join Frank on the eleven o’clock train to London, where I’m heading now. Please take a cab to 24 Bruton Street, where I’ll be waiting for you. You know what’s coming, my darling! By tomorrow, you and I will have started that long journey through life together as husband and wife. My hand shakes as I write these words. You will come, Stella? Just think! I know how you’ll feel—I can almost sense it: how you’ll tremble, hesitate, and be scared to take this step; but you must do it, my dearest! Once we’re married, everything will be smooth and happy. I can’t wait any longer: why should I? I’ve written to Frank and entrusted him to you. Trust him, and let go of all your doubts and fears. Focus only on my love, and if I may add, your own?
"Yours ever,
"Leycester."
"Yours ever,
"Leycester."
He inclosed Stella's letter in a small envelope, and that, with Frank's letter, in a larger one, which he addressed to Frank.
He put Stella's letter in a small envelope, and that, along with Frank's letter, in a larger one, which he addressed to Frank.
CHAPTER XXIV.
"There," he said, balancing it on his finger and smiling, in his eager, impatient way—"there is the missive, Charlie. Read the superscription thereof."
"There"," he said, balancing it on his finger and smiling, in his eager, impatient way—"there's the letter, Charlie. Check out the address on it."
Lord Charles took the letter gingerly, and shook his head.
Lord Charles took the letter carefully and shook his head.
"The lad you picked out of the water," he said. "What does it mean? I wish you'd drop it, Ley."
"The kid you pulled out of the water," he said. "What does it mean? I wish you'd let it go, Ley."
Leycester shook his head.
Leycester shook his head.
"This is the last time I shall ask you to do me a favor, Charlie——"
"This is the last time I'm going to ask you to do me a favor, Charlie——"
"Till the next."
"Until next time."
"You mustn't refuse. I want you to give this to the boy. You will find him down at Etheridge's cottage. You cannot mistake him; he is a fair, delicate-looking boy, with yellow hair and blue eyes."
"You can't refuse. I want you to give this to the boy. You'll find him down at Etheridge's cottage. You can't miss him; he's a fair, delicate-looking boy, with blonde hair and blue eyes."
Lord Charles hesitated and looked up with a grave light in his eyes and a faint flush on his face.
Lord Charles hesitated and looked up with a serious expression in his eyes and a slight flush on his face.
"Ley," he said, in a low voice, "she is too good, far too good."
"Ley," he said quietly, "she's too good, way too good."
Lord Leycester's face flushed.
Lord Leycester's face turned red.
"If it were any other man, Charlie," he said, looking him full in the eyes, "I should cut up rough. I tell you that you misunderstand me—and you wrong me."
"If it were any other guy, Charlie," he said, looking him straight in the eye, "I would really react badly. I’m telling you that you’re misinterpreting me—and you’re doing me wrong."
"Then," said Lord Charles, "it is almost a worse case. Ley, Ley, what are you going to do?"
"Then," Lord Charles said, "it's almost a worse situation. Ley, Ley, what are you going to do?"
"I am going to do what no man on earth could prevent me doing," said Leycester, calmly, but with a fierce light in his eyes. "Not even you, Charlie."
"I’m going to do what no one on earth can stop me from doing," Leycester said calmly, though there was a fierce light in his eyes. "Not even you, Charlie."
Lord Charles rose.
Lord Charles got up.
"Give me the letter," he said, quietly. "At any rate, I know when words are useless. Is there anything else? Shall I order a straight waistcoat? This, mark my words, Ley!—this—if it is what I conjecture it to be—this is the very maddest thing you have ever done!"
"Give me the letter," he said softly. "Anyway, I know when words are pointless. Is there anything else? Should I get a straight jacket? This, mark my words, Ley!—if it is what I think it is—this is the craziest thing you’ve ever done!"
"It is the very wisest and sanest," responded Leycester. "No, there is nothing else, Charlie. I may wire for you to-morrow. If I do, you will come?"
"It’s definitely the wisest and most sensible," Leycester replied. "No, there’s nothing else, Charlie. I might send a telegraph for you tomorrow. If I do, will you come?"
"Yes, I will come," said Lord Charles.
"Yeah, I'll be there," said Lord Charles.
Oliver knocked at the moment.
Oliver knocked at that moment.
"The dogcart is waiting, my lord, and there is only just time."
"The dog cart is ready, my lord, and there’s only just enough time."
Leycester and Lord Charles passed out and down the stairs.
Leycester and Lord Charles went out and down the stairs.
The sound of laughter and music floated faintly through the parted curtains of the drawing-room.
The sound of laughter and music drifted softly through the open curtains of the living room.
"What shall I say to them?" asked Lord Charles, nodding toward the room.
"What should I say to them?" asked Lord Charles, nodding toward the room.
Leycester smiled, grimly.
Leycester smiled, wryly.
"Tell them," he said, "that I have gone to town on business," and he laughed quietly.
"Tell them," he said, "that I’ve gone to town for work," and he chuckled softly.
Then suddenly he stopped as if a thought had struck him, and glanced at his watch.
Then suddenly he stopped as if an idea had hit him, and looked at his watch.
"One moment," he said, and ran lightly up the stairs to Lilian's room. Her maid met him at the door.
"One moment," he said, and quickly ran up the stairs to Lilian's room. Her maid met him at the door.
"Her ladyship is asleep," she said.
"Her ladyship is asleep," she said.
Leycester hesitated, then he signed to her to open the door, and entered.
Leycester hesitated, then gestured for her to open the door and walked in.
Lady Lilian lay extended on her couch, her eyes closed, a faint, painful smile on her face.
Lady Lilian was lying on her couch, her eyes closed, a slight, pained smile on her face.
He stood and looked at her a moment, then he bent and lightly touched her lips with his.
He stood and looked at her for a moment, then he bent down and gently touched his lips to hers.
"Good-bye, Lil," he murmured. "You at least will understand."
"Goodbye, Lil," he whispered. "You at least will get it."
Then he ran down, putting on his gloves, and had one foot on the dogcart step when Lady Wyndward came into the hall.
Then he rushed downstairs, putting on his gloves, and had one foot on the step of the dogcart when Lady Wyndward entered the hall.
"Leycester," she said, "where are you going?"
"Leycester," she asked, "where are you headed?"
He turned and looked at her rather wistfully. Lord Charles fingered the letter in his pocket, and wished himself in Peru.
He turned and looked at her with a bit of longing. Lord Charles toyed with the letter in his pocket and wished he were in Peru.
"To London, mother," he said.
"To London, Mom," he said.
"Why?" she asked.
"Why?" she asked.
It was an unusual question for her, who rarely asked him his intentions, or the why and wherefore, and he hesitated.
It was an unusual question for her, since she hardly ever asked him about his intentions or the reasons behind things, and he hesitated.
"On business," he said.
"On business," he said.
She looked at the flushed face and the fire smoldering in his eyes, and then at Lord Charles, who jingled the money in his pocket, and whistled softly, with an air of pure abstraction.
She looked at his flushed face and the fire smoldering in his eyes, then at Lord Charles, who jingled the money in his pocket and whistled softly, seemingly lost in thought.
"What is it?" she asked, and an unusual look of trouble and doubt came into her eyes.
"What is it?" she asked, and a strange look of worry and uncertainty appeared in her eyes.
"Nothing that need trouble you, mother," he said. "I shall be back—" he stopped; when should he be back?—"soon," he added.
"There's nothing to worry about, Mom," he said. "I’ll be back—" he paused; when would he be back?—"soon," he added.
Then he stooped and kissed her.
Then he bent down and kissed her.
Lady Wyndward looked up into his eyes.
Lady Wyndward looked up into his eyes.
"Don't go, Leycester," she murmured.
"Don't leave, Leycester," she murmured.
Almost roughly, in his impatience, he put her arm from him.
Almost roughly, in his impatience, he pushed her arm away from him.
"You don't know what you ask," he said. Then in a gentle tone he said "Good-bye," and sprang into the cart.
"You don't know what you're asking," he said. Then in a gentle tone, he said, "Goodbye," and jumped into the cart.
The horse rose for a moment, then put his fore feet down and went off like a rocket under the sharp cut of the whip, and Lady Wyndward, with a sigh of apprehension, turned to where Lord Charles had stood.
The horse jumped up for a second, then set his front legs down and took off like a rocket at the sharp crack of the whip, and Lady Wyndward, with a sigh of worry, turned to where Lord Charles had been.
Had stood; for he had seized the moment of departure to steal off.
Had stood; for he had taken the opportunity of leaving to sneak away.
He had helped Leycester in many a mad freak, had stood in with him in many a wild adventure, which had cost them much after trouble and no small amount of money, but Lord Charles had a shrewd suspicion that this which he was asked to assist in was the climax of all that had gone before. But he felt that he must do it. As we have said, there were times when words were of as little use as chaff with Leycester, and this was one of them.
He had helped Leycester with many crazy schemes, had joined him in numerous wild adventures, which had cost them a lot of trouble and quite a bit of money, but Lord Charles had a shrewd feeling that what he was being asked to help with was the peak of everything that had happened before. But he knew he had to go through with it. As we said, there were times when talking was just as useless as chaff with Leycester, and this was one of those times.
Ruefully, but unshaken in his devotion, he went up-stairs for his hat and stick, and sauntered down, still wishing that he could have been in Peru.
Ruefully, but still committed to his loyalty, he went upstairs to grab his hat and stick, then strolled down, still wishing he could be in Peru.
"There will be a terrible storm," he muttered. "His people will cut up rough, and I shall, of course, bear some portion of[172] the blame; but I don't mind that! It is Ley I am thinking of! Will it turn out all right?"
"There’s going to be a huge storm," he murmured. "His people will get really upset, and I’m sure I’ll take some of the blame; but that doesn’t bother me! It’s Ley I’m worried about! Will everything turn out okay?"
He was asking himself the question dolefully and helplessly as he descended the stairs, when he became conscious of the graceful form of Lady Lenore standing in the hall and looking up at him.
He was sadly and helplessly wondering the question as he walked down the stairs, when he noticed the elegant figure of Lady Lenore standing in the hall and looking up at him.
She had watched Lord Leycester's departure from the window; she knew that he was going to town suddenly—knew that Lord Charles had been closeted with him, and now only needed to glance at Lord Charles' rueful face to be convinced that something had happened. But there was nothing of this in her smile as she looked up at him, gently fluttering a Japanese fan, and holding back the trailing skirts with her white, bejeweled fingers.
She had seen Lord Leycester leave from the window; she knew he was heading to town unexpectedly—knew that Lord Charles had been in a private meeting with him, and just one look at Lord Charles' regretful expression confirmed that something had occurred. But none of this showed in her smile as she looked up at him, lightly waving a Japanese fan, and holding back the flowing skirts with her white, jeweled fingers.
Lord Charles started as he saw her.
Lord Charles jumped when he saw her.
"By Jove!" he murmured, "if it is as I think, what will she do?" and with an instinctive dread he felt half inclined to turn and reascend the stairs, but Lenore was too quick for him.
"Wow!" he murmured, "if I'm right, what will she do?" and with a sudden sense of dread, he felt tempted to turn back and go up the stairs, but Lenore was too quick for him.
"We have been looking for you, Lord Charles," she said, languidly. "Some rash individual has proposed lawn-tennis; we want you to play."
"We've been looking for you, Lord Charles," she said, tiredly. "Some reckless person has suggested playing lawn tennis; we want you to join us."
Lord Charles looked confused. The letter burnt his pocket, and he knew that he should know no peace until he got rid of it.
Lord Charles looked puzzled. The letter was burning a hole in his pocket, and he knew he wouldn't find peace until he got rid of it.
"Awfully sorry," he said; "going down to the post-office to post a letter."
"Really sorry," he said; "heading to the post office to mail a letter."
Lady Lenore smiled, and glanced archly at the clock.
Lady Lenore smiled and glanced playfully at the clock.
"No post till seven," she said; "won't it do after our game?"
"No posts until seven," she said. "Can't it wait until after our game?"
"No post!" he said, with affected concern. "Better telegraph," he muttered.
"No mail!" he said, feigning concern. "Better send a telegram," he muttered.
"I'll get you a form!" she said, sweetly; "and you can send it by one of the pages."
"I'll get you a form!" she said sweetly. "You can send it with one of the pages."
"Eh?" he stammered, blushing like a school-boy. "No, don't trouble; couldn't think of it. After all it doesn't matter."
"Eh?" he stammered, blushing like a schoolboy. "No, don't worry about it; I couldn't possibly. It really doesn't matter anyway."
Then she knew that Leycester had given him some missive, and she watched him closely. No poorer hand at deception than poor Charles could possibly be imagined; he felt as if the softly-smiling velvet eyes could see into his pocket, and his hand closed over the letter with a movement that she noted instantly.
Then she realized that Leycester had given him some message, and she observed him closely. No one could be worse at deceit than poor Charles; he felt as if those softly-smiling velvet eyes could see right into his pocket, and his hand instinctively closed over the letter in a way she noticed immediately.
"It is a letter," she thought, "and it is for her."
"It’s a letter," she thought, "and it’s for her."
And a pang of jealous fire ran through her, but she still looked up at him with a languid smile.
And a sharp wave of jealousy went through her, but she still gazed up at him with a relaxed smile.
"Well, are you coming?"
"Are you coming or not?"
"Of course," he assented, with too palpably-feigned alacrity. And he ran down the stairs.
"Of course," he agreed, with an obviously fake eagerness. And he ran down the stairs.
She caught up a sun-hat and put it on, and pointed to the racquets that stood in their stand in the hall. She would not let him out of her sight for a moment.
She grabbed a sun hat and put it on, then pointed to the racquets that were in their stand in the hallway. She wouldn't let him out of her sight for even a second.
"They are all waiting," she said.
"They're all waiting," she said.
He followed her on to the lawn. The group stood playing with the balls, and waiting impatiently.
He followed her onto the lawn. The group was playing with the balls and waiting impatiently.
Lord Charles looked round helplessly, but he had no time to think.
Lord Charles looked around, feeling helpless, but he didn’t have time to think.
"Shall we play together?" said Lenore. "We know each other's play so well."
"Should we play together?" Lenore asked. "We know each other's games so well."
Lord Charles nodded, not too gallantly.
Lord Charles nodded, somewhat less than gracefully.
"All right," he said; and as he spoke, his hand wandered to his pocket.
"Okay," he said, and as he spoke, his hand drifted to his pocket.
The game commenced. They were well matched, and presently Lord Charles, whose two games were billiards and tennis, got interested. He also got warm, and taking off his coat, flung it on to the grass.
The game started. They were evenly matched, and soon Lord Charles, who enjoyed billiards and tennis, became interested. He also got hot, and taking off his coat, tossed it onto the grass.
Lady Lenore glanced at it, and presently, as she changed places with him, took off her bracelet and threw it on the coat.
Lady Lenore looked at it, and soon, as she swapped places with him, took off her bracelet and tossed it onto the coat.
"Jewelery is superfluous in tennis," she said, with a soft laugh. "We mean to win this set, do we not, Lord Charles?"
"Jewelry is unnecessary in tennis," she said with a light laugh. "We intend to win this set, don’t we, Lord Charles?"
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"If you say so," he replied. "You always win if you mean it."
"If you say so," he replied. "You always win if you really mean it."
"Nearly always," she said, with a significant smile.
"Almost always," she said, with a meaningful smile.
All the four were enthusiasts, if Lenore could be called enthusiastic about anything, and the game was hotly contested. The sun poured down upon their faces, but they played on, pausing occasionally for the usual squabble over the scoring; the servants brought claret and champagne cup; Lady Wyndward and the earl came out and sat in the shade, watching.
All four of them were really into it, if you could say Lenore was into anything, and the game was fiercely competitive. The sun beat down on their faces, but they kept playing, stopping occasionally to argue about the scoring. The staff brought out claret and champagne punch; Lady Wyndward and the earl came outside and sat in the shade, watching.
"We shall win!" exclaimed Lord Charles, the perspiration running down his face, his whole soul absorbed in the work, the letter entirely forgotten.
"We're going to win!" shouted Lord Charles, sweat streaming down his face, completely focused on the task at hand, the letter entirely forgotten.
"I think so," said Lady Lenore, but as she spoke she missed a long ball.
"I think so," said Lady Lenore, but as she spoke, she missed a long ball.
"How did you manage that?" he inquired.
"How did you pull that off?" he asked.
"It is the racquet," she said, apologetically. "It is a little too heavy. It always gets too heavy when I have been playing a little while. I wish I had my other one."
"It’s the racket," she said, apologetically. "It feels a bit too heavy. It always gets too heavy after I've been playing for a while. I wish I had my other one."
"I'll send for it," he said, eagerly.
"I'll get it," he said, eagerly.
"No, no," she said. "They won't know which it is—they never do."
"No, no," she said. "They won't know which one it is—they never do."
"I'll go for it, then," he said, gracefully. "Can't lose the game, you know."
"I'll go for it, then," he said, smoothly. "I can't lose the game, you know."
"Will you?" she said, eagerly. "It stands on the hall table——"
"Will you?" she said, eagerly. "It's on the hall table——"
"I know," he said. "Wait a moment!" he called out to the others, and bolted off.
"I know," he said. "Hold on a second!" he called out to the others, and took off.
Lenore looked after him for a moment, then she glanced round. The other two were standing discussing the game; the on-lookers were gathered round the champagne cup. Lady Wyndward was lost in thought, with eyes bent to the ground.
Lenore watched him for a moment, then she looked around. The other two were standing and talking about the game; the spectators were gathered around the champagne bowl. Lady Wyndward was deep in thought, her gaze fixed on the ground.
The beauty's eyes flashed, and her face grew slightly pale. Her eyes wandered to the coat, she hesitated for a moment, then she walked leisurely toward it and stooped down and picked up the bracelet. As she did so she turned the coat over with her other hand, and drew the note from the pocket.
The woman's eyes sparkled, and her face became a bit pale. Her gaze drifted to the coat; she paused for a moment, then walked slowly toward it, bent down, and picked up the bracelet. While doing this, she flipped the coat over with her other hand and pulled the note from the pocket.
A glance put her in possession of the address, and she returned the note to its place, and strolled back to the tennis-court[174] with an unmoved countenance; but her heart beat fast, as her acute brain seized upon the problem and worked it out.
A quick look gave her the address, and she put the note back in its spot, then walked back to the tennis court[174] with a calm expression; however, her heart raced as her sharp mind tackled the problem and figured it out.
A note to the boy! A letter which can be confided to no less trusty a hand than Lord Charles! Leycester's sudden departure for London! Lord Charles's confusion and embarrassment! Secresy and mystery! What does it mean?
A note to the boy! A letter that can only be trusted to someone as reliable as Lord Charles! Leycester's unexpected trip to London! Lord Charles's confusion and embarrassment! Secrecy and mystery! What does it mean?
A presentiment seemed to possess her that a critical moment had arrived. She seemed to feel, by instinct, that some movement was in progress by which she should lose all chance of securing Leycester.
A feeling gripped her that a pivotal moment had come. She seemed to sense, instinctively, that something was happening that would make her lose all chance of winning Leycester.
Her heart beat fast, so fast that the delicate veins in her white hands throbbed; but she still smiled, and even glided across to Lady Wyndward, who sat thoughtfully in the shade, looking at the tennis, but thinking of Leycester.
Her heart raced, so quickly that the delicate veins in her pale hands pulsed; but she still smiled and even moved smoothly over to Lady Wyndward, who sat quietly in the shade, watching the tennis while thinking about Leycester.
She looked up as the tall graceful figure approached.
She looked up as the tall, graceful figure came closer.
"You are tiring yourself to death, my dear," she said, with a sigh.
"You’re exhausting yourself, my dear," she said with a sigh.
"No, I am enjoying it. What is the matter?"
"No, I'm enjoying it. What's the matter?"
Lady Wyndward looked at her candidly.
Lady Wyndward looked at her openly.
"I am troubled about my only troublous subject. Leycester has gone off again."
"I’m worried about my only troublesome issue. Leycester has left again."
"I know," was the quiet answer.
"I know," was the soft reply.
"Where, I know not; he said London. I don't know why I should feel particularly uneasy, but I do. There is some plot afoot between Lord Charles and him."
"Where, I don't know; he said London. I don't know why I should feel especially uneasy, but I do. There's some scheme going on between Lord Charles and him."
"I know it," smiled Lenore, "Lord Charles is not good at keeping a secret. He makes a very bad conspirator."
"I know," Lenore smiled, "Lord Charles isn't great at keeping secrets. He's a terrible conspirator."
"He would do anything for Leycester, any mad thing," sighed Lady Wyndward.
"He would do anything for Leycester, no matter how crazy," sighed Lady Wyndward.
The beautiful face smiled down at her thoughtfully for a moment, then Lenore said:
The lovely face looked down at her thoughtfully for a moment, then Lenore said:
"Do you think you could keep Lord Charles on the tennis-lawn, here, for half-an-hour?"
"Do you think you could keep Lord Charles on the tennis court here for half an hour?"
"Why?" asked Lady Wyndward. "Yes, I think so."
"Why?" Lady Wyndward asked. "Yeah, I think so."
"Do so, then," replied Lady Lenore, "I will tell you why afterward. Lord Charles is very clever, no doubt, but I think I am cleverer, don't you?"
"Go ahead, then," replied Lady Lenore, "I'll explain why later. Lord Charles is very smart, no question about it, but I believe I'm smarter, don’t you?"
"I think you are all that is good and beautiful, my dear," sighed the anxious mother.
"I think you are everything good and beautiful, my dear," sighed the worried mother.
"Dear Lady Wyndward," softly murmured the beauty. "Well, keep him chained here for half-an-hour, and leave the rest to me. I am not apt to ask unreasonable requests, dear."
"Dear Lady Wyndward," the beauty said softly. "Well, hold him here for half an hour, and I’ll take care of the rest. I’m not one to make unreasonable requests, dear."
"No. I'll do anything you want or tell me," replied Lady Wyndward. "I am full of anxious fears, Lenore. Do you know what it means?"
"No. I'll do anything you want or ask me," replied Lady Wyndward. "I am full of anxious fears, Lenore. Do you know what that means?"
Lady Lenore hesitated.
Lady Lenore paused.
"No. I do not know, but I think I can guess. See, here he comes."
"No. I don’t know, but I think I can take a guess. Look, here he comes."
Lord Charles came striding along, swinging the racquet.
Lord Charles walked confidently, swinging the racket.
"Here you are, Lady Lenore. Is that the right one?"
"Here you go, Lady Lenore. Is that the right one?"
"Yes," she said, "but I can't play any longer. I am so sorry, but I have hurt my hand. No, it's a mere nothing. I am going in to bathe it."
"Yes," she said, "but I can't play anymore. I'm really sorry, but I hurt my hand. No, it's nothing serious. I'm just going in to soak it."
"Oh, it's an awful pity," said Lord Charles. "I am very sorry. Well, the game is over. We must play it out another day. I'm going down to the village, and I'll call at the chemist's for a lotion. I expect you have sprained your hand." And suddenly, reminded of his mission, he was walking toward his coat, but Lenore glanced at the countess, and Lady Wyndward stopped him with a word.
"Oh, that's such a shame," said Lord Charles. "I'm really sorry. Well, the game is finished. We'll have to continue it another day. I'm heading down to the village, and I'll stop by the chemist for some lotion. I assume you've sprained your hand." And suddenly, recalling his purpose, he walked toward his coat, but Lenore looked at the countess, and Lady Wyndward stopped him with a word.
"We can't have the game stopped," she said. "Here is Miss Dalton dying to play, aren't you, dear?" she said, turning to a young girl who had been watching the game. "Yes, I knew it. You must take her in place of Lenore. Go on, my dear."
"We can't stop the game," she said. "Here’s Miss Dalton who’s eager to play, right, dear?" she said, turning to a young girl who had been watching the game. "Yes, I knew it. You should take her place instead of Lenore. Go ahead, my dear."
Miss Dalton, or Miss any one else, would as soon have thought of disobeying Lady Wyndward as jumping off the top story of the Hall, and the girl rose obediently and took the racquet which Lenore smilingly held out to her.
Miss Dalton, or anyone else, would as soon have thought of disobeying Lady Wyndward as jumping off the top floor of the Hall, and the girl got up obediently and took the racquet that Lenore was smilingly offering her.
Then what did Lenore do? She walked deliberately to Lord Charles' coat, dropped her bracelet on it, stooped, picked up the bracelet, and abstracted the letter, and concealing the latter in her sunshade, glided toward the house.
Then what did Lenore do? She walked purposefully to Lord Charles' coat, dropped her bracelet on it, bent down, picked up the bracelet, pulled out the letter, and hid it in her sunshade, gliding toward the house.
With fast beating heart she gained her own room and locked the door.
With her heart racing, she entered her room and locked the door.
Then she drew the letter from her sunshade and eyed it as a thief might eye a safe in which lay the treasure he coveted.
Then she pulled the letter out from her sunshade and looked at it like a thief would eye a safe containing the treasure he desired.
Then she rang the bell and ordered some hot water.
Then she rang the bell and requested some hot water.
"I have sprained my wrist," she said, in explanation, "and I want the water very hot."
"I sprained my wrist," she explained, "and I need the water really hot."
The maid brought the water and offered to bathe the wrist, but Lady Lenore sent her away, and locked the door again.
The maid brought the water and offered to wash her wrist, but Lady Lenore dismissed her and locked the door again.
Then she held the envelope over the steaming jug and watched the paper part.
Then she held the envelope over the steaming jug and watched the paper dissolve.
Even then she hesitated, even as the note lay open to her.
Even then she hesitated, even though the note was open in front of her.
This which she contemplated doing was the meanest act a mortal could be guilty of, and hitherto she had scorned all baseness and meanness. But love is stronger than a sense of right and wrong in some women, and it overcame her scruples.
What she was thinking of doing was the lowest thing a person could do, and until now she had looked down on all things petty and cruel. But love is stronger than a sense of right and wrong in some women, and it pushed her doubts aside.
With a sudden compression of the lips she drew out the note and read it, and as she read it her face paled. Every word of endearment stabbed her straight to the heart, and made her writhe.
With a quick tightening of her lips, she pulled out the note and read it. As she read, her face went pale. Every sweet word pierced her heart and made her squirm.
"My darling!" she murmured; "my darling! How he must love her!" and for a moment she sat with the letter in her hand overcome by jealousy and misery. Then, with a start, she roused herself. Let come what might, the thing should not happen. This girl should not be Leycester's wife.
"My darling!" she whispered; "my darling! How much he must love her!" For a moment, she sat there holding the letter, consumed by jealousy and sadness. Then, snapping back to reality, she shook off the feelings. No matter what happened, it wouldn't be allowed. This girl would not be Leycester's wife.
But how to prevent it? She sat and thought as the precious moments ticked themselves out into eternity, and suddenly she remembered Jasper Adelstone—remembered him with a scornful contempt, but still remembered him.
But how can I stop it? She sat and thought as the precious moments slipped away into eternity, and suddenly she remembered Jasper Adelstone—remembered him with a scornful contempt, but still remembered him.
"Any port in a storm," she said; "a drowning man clings to a straw, and he is no straw."
"Any port in a storm," she said; "a drowning man clings to a straw, and he is not just a straw."
Then she inclosed the letter in its envelope, and taking out the writing-case wrote on a scented sheet of paper: "Meet me by the weir at eight o'clock." This she inclosed in an envelope,[176] and addressed to Jasper Adelstone, Esq., and with the two notes in her hand returned to the tennis lawn.
Then she put the letter in its envelope and took out her writing set to write on a scented piece of paper: "Meet me by the weir at eight o'clock." She enclosed this in an envelope,[176] addressed it to Jasper Adelstone, Esq., and with the two notes in her hand returned to the tennis lawn.
They were still playing—Lord Charles absorbed in the game, and once more quite oblivious of the letter.
They were still playing—Lord Charles totally focused on the game, and once again completely unaware of the letter.
She stood and watched them for a minute; then she went and sank down beside the jacket, and hiding the movements with her sunshade, restored Leycester's letter to its place.
She stood and watched them for a minute; then she went over and sat down beside the jacket, using her sunshade to hide her movements as she put Leycester's letter back in its spot.
A few minutes afterward the single line she had written was on its way to Jasper.
A few minutes later, the single line she had written was on its way to Jasper.
CHAPTER XXV.
"I am Frank Etheridge," said Frank, looking up at Lord Charles, as the latter stopped at the little gate in the lane. "Yes, I am Frank Etheridge." And as he repeated the sentence, a shy, almost a timid, apprehensive expression came into his eyes.
I'm Frank Etheridge," said Frank, looking up at Lord Charles as he paused at the little gate in the lane. "Yeah, I’m Frank Etheridge." And as he said it again, a shy, almost timid, anxious look appeared in his eyes.
"All right," said Lord Charles, looking round with a most inconsistent look of caution on his frank, handsome face. "Then I have a letter for you."
"Okay," Lord Charles said, glancing around with a strangely cautious expression on his honest, good-looking face. "So, I have a letter for you."
"For me!" said Frank, and his face paled.
"For me!" Frank said, and his face went pale.
Lord Charles eyed him with astonishment.
Lord Charles looked at him in astonishment.
"What is the matter?" he said. "What are you alarmed at? I am not a bailiff—I am only Mercury." And he chuckled at the joke at his own expense. "I have a letter for you—from my friend Lord Leycester."
"What’s going on?" he asked. "What are you worried about? I’m not a bailiff—I’m just Mercury." And he laughed at his own joke. "I’ve got a letter for you—from my friend Lord Leycester."
Frank's face lit up, and he held out his hand promptly.
Frank's face brightened, and he quickly extended his hand.
Lord Charles took the letter from his pocket and turned it over quickly.
Lord Charles took the letter from his pocket and flipped it over quickly.
"It's got tumbled and creased," he said. "Fact is, I ought to have given it to you an hour or two ago, but I was led on to tennis and forgot it."
"It's all wrinkled and crumpled," he said. "The truth is, I should have given it to you an hour or two ago, but I got caught up playing tennis and forgot."
"Oh, it's all right," said Frank, eagerly. "I am very much obliged, sir. Won't you come in? My father and my cousin Stella will be glad to see you."
"Oh, it’s fine," Frank said eagerly. "Thank you so much, sir. Would you like to come in? My dad and my cousin Stella would be happy to see you."
But Lord Charles shook his head, and glanced at the pretty cottage, with its air of peace which surrounded it, with something like a pang of remorse.
But Lord Charles shook his head and looked at the charming cottage, with its peaceful vibe surrounding it, feeling a twinge of remorse.
"I do hope this will all turn out right," he thought. "Leycester means well, but he is as likely as not to bungle it in one of his mad humors!" Then aloud, he said, "No, I won't come in, but——" he hesitated a moment, "but will you tell your cousin—Miss Etheridge, that—that——" Simple Lord Charles hesitated and took off his hat, and stared at the maker's name for a moment. "Well, look here, you know, if either you or she want any assistance—want a friend, you know—come to me. I shall be at the Hall. You understand, don't you? My name is Guildford."
"I really hope this all works out," he thought. "Leycester means well, but he’s just as likely to mess it up with one of his crazy moods!" Then, out loud, he said, "No, I won’t come in, but——" he hesitated for a moment, "but could you tell your cousin—Miss Etheridge, that—that——" Simple Lord Charles paused, took off his hat, and stared at the maker’s name for a moment. "Well, listen, if either you or she needs any help—needs a friend, you know—just come to me. I’ll be at the Hall. You get what I mean, right? My name is Guildford."
Frank nodded, and took Lord Charles's extended hand.
Frank nodded and took Lord Charles's outstretched hand.
"Thank you, very much, Lord Guildford," he said.
"Thank you so much, Lord Guildford," he said.
And Lord Charles, with another rather rueful glance at the cottage, retired.
And Lord Charles, with another rather regretful look at the cottage, left.
Frank tore open the envelope and devoured the contents[177] of the short and pregnant note, then he went in search of Stella.
Frank ripped open the envelope and quickly read the short and impactful note, then he went looking for Stella.[177]
She was sitting at the organ, not playing, but touching the keys with her fingers, a rapt look of meditation on her face. Mr. Etheridge was hard at work making the best of the golden evening light.
She was sitting at the organ, not playing, but lightly touching the keys with her fingers, a look of deep thought on her face. Mr. Etheridge was busy making the most of the beautiful evening light.
Stella started as the boy came in, and would have spoken, but he put his finger to his lips and beckoned her.
Stella jumped when the boy came in and would have said something, but he held a finger to his lips and signaled her to be silent.
They both passed out without attracting the attention of the absorbed artist, and Frank drew Stella into the garden, and to a small arbor at the further end. She looked at his flushed, excited face with a smile.
They both passed out without catching the attention of the focused artist, and Frank led Stella into the garden, toward a small arbor at the far end. She looked at his flushed, excited face and smiled.
"What does this mysterious conduct mean, Frank?" she asked.
"What does this strange behavior mean, Frank?" she asked.
He put his arm round her and drew her to a seat.
He put his arm around her and pulled her to a seat.
"I've got something for you, Stella," he said. "What will you give me for it? It is worth—well, untold treasure, but I'll be satisfied with a kiss."
"I have something for you, Stella," he said. "What will you give me for it? It's worth—well, untold treasures, but I’ll be happy with a kiss."
She bent and kissed his forehead.
She leaned down and kissed his forehead.
"Of course it is nothing," she said, with a laugh; but as he took the letter from his pocket and held it up her face changed. "What is it Frank?"
"Of course it's nothing," she said with a laugh; but when he took the letter from his pocket and held it up, her expression changed. "What is it, Frank?"
He put the letter in her hand, and, with an instinctive delicacy got up and walked away.
He placed the letter in her hand and, with a natural grace, stood up and walked away.
"Read it, Stel," he said. "I'll be back directly."
"Read it, Stel," he said. "I'll be back soon."
Stella took the letter and opened it. When Frank came back she was sitting with the open letter in her hand, her face very pale, her eyes filled with a strange light.
Stella took the letter and opened it. When Frank returned, she was sitting with the open letter in her hand, her face very pale, her eyes filled with a strange light.
"Well!" he said.
"Well!" he said.
"Oh Frank," she breathed, "I cannot do it! I cannot!"
"Oh Frank," she said, "I can't do it! I can't!"
"Cannot!" he exclaimed. "You must! Why, Stella, of what are you afraid? I shall be with you."
"Can't!" he shouted. "You have to! Come on, Stella, what's holding you back? I'll be right there with you."
She shook her head slowly.
She slowly shook her head.
"It is not that. I am not afraid," and there was a touch of pride in her voice. "Do you think I am afraid of—of Leycester?"
"It’s not that. I’m not afraid," and there was a hint of pride in her voice. "Do you think I'm scared of—of Leycester?"
"No!" he retorted. "I should think not! I would trust him, if I were in your place, to the end of the world. I know what he has asked you to do, Stel, and you—we—must do it!"
"No!" he shot back. "I definitely wouldn't! If I were you, I'd trust him to the ends of the earth. I know what he has asked you to do, Stel, and you—we—have to do it!"
Stella looked at him.
Stella stared at him.
"And uncle!"
"And uncle!"
The boy colored, but his eyes met hers steadily.
The boy was coloring, but he kept his eyes locked on hers.
"Well, it will not hurt him! He will not mind. He likes Lord Leycester, and when we come back and tell him he will be only too grateful that it is all over without any fuss or trouble. You know that, Stel!"
"Well, it won't hurt him! He won't mind. He likes Lord Leycester, and when we come back and tell him, he'll be really thankful that it's all over without any fuss or trouble. You know that, Stel!"
She did know it, but her heart still misgave her. With a touch of color in her pale face at the thought of what "it" meant, she said gently. "He has been a father to me, Frank; ah, you do not know!"
She did know it, but her heart still felt uneasy. With a hint of color in her pale face at the thought of what "it" meant, she said softly, "He's been like a father to me, Frank; oh, you don't understand!"
"Yes, I do," he said, shortly; "but a husband is more than a father, Stella. And my father won't be any the less fond of you because you are Lady Leycester Wyndward!"
"Yeah, I do," he said briefly; "but a husband is more than a dad, Stella. And my dad won't love you any less just because you're Lady Leycester Wyndward!"
"Oh, hush—hush!" breathed Stella, glancing round as if she feared the very shrubs and flowers might hear.
"Oh, quiet—quiet!" Stella whispered, looking around as if she was afraid the bushes and flowers could hear her.
Frank threw himself beside her, and laying his hand on her arm, looked up into her beautiful face with eager entreaty.
Frank flopped down next to her, and putting his hand on her arm, looked up into her beautiful face with eager pleading.
"You will go, Stel; you will do what he asks!" and Stella looked down at him with gentle wonder. Leycester himself could not have pleaded his own cause more earnestly.
"You'll go, Stel; you'll do what he asks!" and Stella looked down at him with gentle curiosity. Leycester himself couldn't have argued his case more sincerely.
"Don't you see, Stel?" he said, answering her look, for she had not spoken; "I would do anything for him—anything! He risked his life for me, but it is not only that; it is because he has treated me so—so—well, I can't explain; but I would do anything for him, Stella. I—I love you! you know; but—but I feel as if I should hate you if you refused to do what he asks!"
"Don't you see, Stel?" he said, responding to her glance, since she hadn’t said anything; "I would do anything for him—anything! He put his life on the line for me, but it’s not just that; it’s because he has treated me so—so—well, I can't articulate it; but I would do anything for him, Stella. I—I love you! You know that; but—but I feel like I would hate you if you refused to do what he asks!"
Stella's eyes glistened; it made her heart throb to hear the boy's championship of the man she loved.
Stella's eyes shone; it made her heart race to hear the boy support the man she loved.
"Besides," he continued; "why should you hesitate? For it is for your own happiness—for the happiness of us all! Think! you will be the future Countess of Wyndward, the mistress of the Hall."
"Besides," he continued, "why should you hesitate? It’s for your own happiness—for all of our happiness! Think about it! You will be the future Countess of Wyndward, the lady of the Hall."
Stella looked at him reproachfully.
Stella looked at him disapprovingly.
"Frank!"
"Hey, Frank!"
"Yes, I know you don't care about that, neither do I much, but other people will. My father will be glad—he could not help being so, and then you will be safe."
"Yeah, I get that you don't care about that, and honestly, I don't either, but other people will. My dad will be happy—he can't help it, and then you'll be safe."
"Safe? What do you mean?" asked Stella.
"Safe? What do you mean?" Stella asked.
He hesitated. Then he looked up at her with an angry resentful flash in his blue eyes.
He hesitated. Then he looked up at her with an angry, resentful flash in his blue eyes.
"Stel! I was thinking of that fellow Adelstone. I don't like him! I hate him, in fact; and I hate him all the more because he has set his mind upon having you."
"Stel! I was thinking about that guy Adelstone. I really don't like him! I actually hate him; and I hate him even more because he is intent on having you."
Stella smiled and shook her head.
Stella smiled and shook her head.
"Oh, of course you can't see any harm in him. It's quite right you shouldn't—you are a girl, and don't know the world; but I know something of men, and I say that Jasper Adelstone is not a man to be trusted."
"Oh, of course you can't see any harm in him. It's totally understandable—you’re a girl and don’t know how the world works; but I know a thing or two about men, and I say that Jasper Adelstone is not someone you can trust."
"I don't like him," said Stella, in a low tone, "but I am quite 'safe,' as you call it, without marry—without doing what you and Leycester wish."
"I don't like him," Stella said quietly, "but I'm totally 'safe,' as you put it, without getting married—without doing what you and Leycester want."
"I don't know," he muttered, gloomily. "At any rate, you would be safe then, and—and, Stella, you must go. See, now, Leycester has trusted you to me—has placed this in my hands. It is as if he said, 'I saved your life—you promised to help me. Here is something to do—do it!' And I will. You will go. Think, Stel!—A few short hours and you will be Lady Leycester!"
"I don't know," he muttered, gloomily. "But at least you would be safe, and—and, Stella, you must go. Look, Leycester has trusted you to me—has put this in my hands. It’s like he said, 'I saved your life—you promised to help me. Here’s something to do—do it!' And I will. You will go. Think, Stel!—In just a few hours, you’ll be Lady Leycester!"
She did think of it, and her heart beat tumultuously.
She thought about it, and her heart raced wildly.
Yes, she would be safe not only from Jasper Adelstone, but from Lady Lenore, whom she feared more than she did twenty Jasper Adelstones. Leycester would be her own, her very own; and though she did not care much for the Wyndward coronet, she did care for him.
Yes, she would be safe not just from Jasper Adelstone, but from Lady Lenore, whom she feared more than she did twenty Jasper Adelstones. Leycester would be hers, truly hers; and while she didn't care much for the Wyndward crown, she did care for him.
She covered her face with her hands, and sat quite motionless for a few minutes, the boy watching her eagerly, impatiently;[179] then she dropped her hands, and looked down at him with the quiet, grave, resolute smile which he knew so well.
She covered her face with her hands and sat completely still for a few minutes, the boy watching her eagerly, impatiently;[179] then she dropped her hands and looked down at him with the calm, serious, determined smile that he recognized so well.
"Yes, Frank, I will do it," was all she said.
"Yes, Frank, I will do it," was all she said.
He kissed her hand gratefully.
He kissed her hand in gratitude.
"Think it is Lord Leycester thanking you, Stel," he whispered. "And now for the preparations. You must pack a small bag, and I will do the same, and then I must take them down the lane and hide them; it wouldn't do to go out of the house in the morning with the bags in our hands—Mrs. Penfold would raise the neighborhood, and we must stroll out as if we were strolling down to the river. But there!"—he broke off, for he saw Stella's face, always so eloquent, beginning to show signs of irresolution—"leave it all to me—I'll see to it! Lord Leycester knew he could trust me."
"Think of it as Lord Leycester thanking you, Stel," he whispered. "Now for the preparations. You need to pack a small bag, and I'll do the same. Then I have to take the bags down the lane and hide them; we can't leave the house in the morning with bags in our hands—Mrs. Penfold would make a scene, and we need to walk out as if we're just heading to the river. But wait!"—he paused, noticing Stella's face, always so expressive, starting to show signs of uncertainty—"Leave it all to me—I’ll handle it! Lord Leycester knew he could count on me."
Stella sat for a few minutes in silence, thinking of the old man who had received her in her helplessness, who had loved and treated her as a daughter, and whom she was about to deceive.
Stella sat in silence for a few minutes, thinking about the old man who had welcomed her when she was vulnerable, who had cared for her and loved her like a daughter, and whom she was now about to betray.
Her heart smote her keenly, but still Frank had spoken the truth—husband was more than father, and Leycester would be her husband.
Her heart ached, but Frank had still told the truth—husband was more than father, and Leycester would be her husband.
She stooped and kissed the boy.
She bent down and kissed the boy.
"I must go in now, Frank," she said. "Do not say any more. I will go, but I cannot talk of it."
"I have to go in now, Frank," she said. "Don't say anything more. I will leave, but I can't discuss it."
She went in; the dusk was falling, and the old man stood beside his easel eying it wistfully.
She walked in; dusk was settling, and the old man stood next to his easel, looking at it with a sense of longing.
She went and drew him away.
She went and pulled him away.
"No more to-night, uncle," she said, in tones that quivered dangerously. "Come and sit down; come and sit and watch the river, as you sat the day I came; do you remember?"
"No more tonight, uncle," she said, her voice shaking a bit. "Come and sit down; come and sit and watch the river, like you did the day I arrived; do you remember?"
"Yes—yes, my dear," he murmured, sinking into the chair, and taking the pipe she filled for him. "I remember the day. It was a happy day for me; it would be a miserable day the day you left me, Stella!"
"Yeah—yeah, my dear," he said softly, sinking into the chair and taking the pipe she filled for him. "I remember that day. It was a happy day for me; it would be a terrible day when you leave me, Stella!"
Stella hid her face on his shoulder, and her arm went round his neck.
Stella buried her face in his shoulder and wrapped her arm around his neck.
He smoothed her hair in silence.
He gently ran his fingers through her hair without saying a word.
"Where is Frank?" he asked, dreamily.
"Where's Frank?" he asked, dreaming.
"In the garden. Shall I call him? Dear Frank! He is a dear boy, uncle!"
"In the garden. Should I call him? Dear Frank! He is such a sweet boy, uncle!"
"Yes," he answered, musingly, then he roused slightly. "Yes, Frank is a good boy. He has changed greatly; I have to thank you for that too, my dear!"
"Yeah," he replied, thoughtfully, then he perked up a bit. "Yeah, Frank is a good kid. He has really changed; I have to thank you for that as well, my dear!"
"Me, uncle?"
"Me, Uncle?"
The old man nodded, his eyes fixed on the distant lights of the Hall.
The old man nodded, his eyes focused on the distant lights of the Hall.
"Yes, it is your influence, Stella. I have watched and noticed it. There is no one in the world who has so much power over him. Yes, he is a good boy now, thanks to you!"
"Yes, it’s your influence, Stella. I’ve seen it and I’ve noticed it. There’s no one in the world who has as much power over him. Yes, he’s a good guy now, thanks to you!"
What could she say? Her heart throbbed quickly. Her influence! and she was now going to help him to deceive his father—for her sake!
What could she say? Her heart raced. Her power! And now she was going to help him trick his father—for her sake!
In silence she hid her face, and a tear rolled down her cheek and fell upon his arm.
In silence, she hid her face, and a tear rolled down her cheek and landed on his arm.
"Uncle," she murmured, "you know I love you! You know that! You will always remember and believe that, whatever—whatever happens."
"Uncle," she whispered, "you know I love you! You know that! You will always remember and believe that, no matter what—no matter what happens."
He nodded all unsuspectingly, and smiled.
He nodded and smiled awkwardly.
"What is going to happen, Stella?" he asked; but even as he asked his gaze grew dreamy and absent, and she, looking in his face, was silent.
"What’s going to happen, Stella?" he asked; but even as he asked, his gaze became dreamy and distant, and she, looking at his face, stayed silent.
As the clock struck the hour Jasper Adelstone threaded his way through the wood, and stood concealed behind the oak by the weir.
As the clock chimed the hour, Jasper Adelstone made his way through the woods and hid behind the oak by the weir.
He had not spent a pleasant time since the avowal of his love to Stella, and her refusal. Most men would have been daunted and discouraged at such a refusal, so scornfully, so decidedly given, but Jasper Adelstone was not the sort to be so easily balked. Opposition only served to whet his appetite and harden his resolution.
He hadn’t had a good time since he confessed his love to Stella, and she turned him down. Most guys would have felt defeated and discouraged by such a contemptuous and firm rejection, but Jasper Adelstone wasn’t the type to be easily held back. Resistance only fueled his desire and strengthened his determination.
He had set his mind upon gaining Stella; he had set his mind upon balking Lord Leycester, and he was not to be turned from his purpose by her refusing his addresses or the petulance of the boy who had chosen to insult and set him at defiance.
He was determined to win Stella; he was focused on thwarting Lord Leycester, and he wouldn't be swayed from his goal by her rejecting his advances or the annoyance of the boy who had decided to insult him and challenge him.
But he had passed a bad time of it, and was meditating a renewal of the attack when Lady Lenore's note was brought to him. Although it bore no signature, he knew from whence it came, and he knew that something had happened of importance or she would not have sent for him.
But he had been going through a rough time, and was thinking about starting the effort again when Lady Lenore's note was delivered to him. Even though it wasn't signed, he recognized who it was from, and he realized that something significant had happened, or she wouldn't have reached out to him.
Another man might have vented his spite, and taken revenge for the haughty insolence displayed by her on their former meeting, by keeping her waiting, but Jasper Adelstone was not altogether a mean man, and certainly not such a fool as to risk an advantage for the sake of gratifying a little private malice.
Another guy might have let his anger show and gotten back at her for the arrogant attitude she had during their last encounter by making her wait, but Jasper Adelstone wasn't that kind of person. He definitely wasn't foolish enough to jeopardize an advantage just to satisfy some petty grudge.
He was punctual to the minute, and stood watching the weir and the path by turns, with a face that was naturally calm and self-possessed, though in reality he was burning with impatience.
He was on time to the minute, watching the weir and the path alternately, with a face that was naturally calm and composed, even though he was actually seething with impatience.
Presently he heard the rustle of a dress, and saw her coming swiftly and gracefully through the trees. She wore a dark dress of some soft stuff, that clung to her supple figure and awoke for a moment his sense of admiration, but only for a moment; bad as he was, he was faithful and of single purpose; he had no thought of anyone but Stella. If Lady Lenore had laid her rank and her wealth at his feet he would have turned from them.
Right now, he heard the rustle of a dress and saw her moving quickly and gracefully through the trees. She wore a dark dress made of some soft fabric that hugged her fit figure and sparked his admiration for a moment, but just for a moment; as flawed as he was, he was loyal and focused on one thing only: Stella. If Lady Lenore had offered him her status and wealth, he would have turned them down.
Lenore came down the path, neither looking to the right nor the left, but straight before her, her head held up haughtily and her whole gait as full of pride and conscious power as if she were treading the floor of a London ball-room. Even in doing a mean thing, she could not do it meanly. Arrived at the weir she stood for a moment looking down at the water, her gloved hand resting on the wooden sill, and Jasper watching her, could not but wonder at her calm self-possession.
Lenore walked down the path, not glancing to the right or left, but straight ahead, her head held high and her whole stride full of pride and confidence, as if she were walking through a ballroom in London. Even when doing something petty, she managed to do it with grace. When she reached the weir, she paused for a moment to look down at the water, her gloved hand resting on the wooden edge. Jasper watched her and couldn’t help but admire her calm composure.
"And yet," he thought, "she has more at stake than I. She has a coronet—and the man she loves," and the thought gave him courage, as he came out and stood before her, raising his hat.
"And yet," he thought, "she has more to lose than I. She has a crown—and the man she loves," and that thought gave him the courage to step forward and stand in front of her, lifting his hat.
CHAPTER XXVI.
She turned and inclined her head haughtily, and waited, as if for him to speak, but Jasper remained silent. She had sent for him; he was here!
She turned and tilted her head arrogantly, waiting as if for him to say something, but Jasper stayed quiet. She had called for him; he was here!
At last she spoke.
Finally, she spoke.
"You received my note, Mr. Adelstone?"
"You got my note, Mr. Adelstone?"
"I am here," he said, with a slight smile.
"I’m here," he said, with a slight smile.
She bit her lip, her pride revolting at his presence, at his very tone.
She bit her lip, her pride rebelling against his presence, against the way he spoke.
"I sent for you," she said, after a pause, and in the coldest tone, "because I have some information which I thought would interest you."
"I called you here," she said after a pause, in the coldest tone, "because I have some information that I thought would interest you."
"Your ladyship is very good," he said.
"You're very kind, my lady," he said.
"And because," she went on, scorning to accept his thanks, "I thought you might be of service."
"And because," she continued, dismissing his thanks, "I thought you could be helpful."
He inclined his head. He would not meet her half way—would not help her. Let her tell him why she had sent for him, and he would throw himself into the case, not till then.
He tilted his head. He wouldn’t meet her halfway—wouldn’t help her. Let her explain why she had called for him, and he would dive into the case, not before that.
"The last time that we met you said words which I am not likely to have forgotten."
"The last time we met, you said things that I probably won't forget."
"I have not forgotten them," he said, "and I am prepared to stand by them."
"I haven't forgotten them," he said, "and I'm ready to support them."
"You profess to be willing—to be eager to prevent a certain occurrence?"
"You claim to be willing—eager to prevent something from happening?"
"If you mean the marriage of Lord Leycester and Stel—Miss Etheridge, I am more than willing; I am determined to prevent it!"
"If you’re talking about the marriage between Lord Leycester and Stel—Miss Etheridge, I’m all for it; I’m set on stopping it!"
"You speak with great confidence," she said.
"You speak with a lot of confidence," she said.
"I am always confident, Lady Lenore," he said. "It is by confidence that great things are achieved; this is only a small one."
"I’m always confident, Lady Lenore," he said. "It’s through confidence that we accomplish great things; this is just a small one."
"And yet it may be beyond your power to achieve," she said, scornfully.
"And yet it might be beyond your ability to accomplish," she said, scornfully.
"I think not," he retorted, quietly and gravely.
"I don't think so," he replied, quietly and seriously.
"Be that as it may," she said, "I have come here this evening to place in your hands a piece of information respecting the girl in whom you profess to take an interest."
"That being said," she said, "I’m here this evening to give you some information about the girl you say you care about."
The blood came to his pale face, and his eyes gleamed with sudden resentment.
The blood rushed to his pale face, and his eyes shone with sudden anger.
"By 'the girl,' do you refer to Miss Stella Etheridge?" he said, quietly. "If so, permit me to remind your ladyship that she is a lady!"
"Are you talking about Miss Stella Etheridge?" he asked softly. "If so, let me remind you that she is a lady!"
Lady Lenore made a gesture of haughty indifference.
Lady Lenore raised her hand dismissively.
"Call her what you please," she said, coldly, insolently. "I did refer to her."
"Call her whatever you want," she said, coldly and disrespectfully. "I did mention her."
"And to the man in whom you take an interest?" he said, with an insolence that matched her own.
"And what about the guy you’re interested in?" he said, with a smugness that matched her own.
The dark red flamed in her face, and she looked at him.
The dark red flushed on her face as she looked at him.
"That is a side of the question which we will not enter upon, if you please, Mr. Adelstone," she said.
"That’s a side of the question we won’t discuss, if that's alright with you, Mr. Adelstone," she said.
"I am to understand, then," he said, with quiet scorn, "that[182] you came here this evening by your own appointment to do me a service. Is that so?"
"I get it, then," he said with a hint of scorn, "that[182] you came here tonight on your own to do me a favor. Is that right?"
He had roused her at last.
He finally woke her up.
"Understand, think what you will," she said, in a low, strange voice; "let there be no parley between us. I wanted to see you and sent for you, and you are here, let that suffice. You wish to prevent the marriage of Lord Leycester and the lady whom we saw him with at this spot. You speak confidently of your power to do so; you will have a speedy opportunity of testing that power, for Lord Leycester intends marrying her to-morrow, or at latest the next day."
"Listen, think whatever you want," she said in a low, unusual voice. "Let's not argue about this. I wanted to see you, so I called for you, and now you're here—let that be enough. You want to stop the marriage of Lord Leycester and the lady we saw him with here. You talk confidently about your ability to do it; you'll have a quick chance to prove that ability because Lord Leycester plans to marry her tomorrow or, at the latest, the day after."
He did not start, neither did he turn pale, but he looked at her calmly, fixedly; she knew that her shaft had told home, and she stood and watched and enjoyed.
He didn't flinch or turn pale, but he looked at her steadily and calmly; she knew that her words had landed well, and she stood there, watching and savoring the moment.
"How do you know this?" he asked, quietly, in a very low voice.
"How do you know this?" he asked quietly, in a very soft voice.
She paused. It was a bitter humiliation to have to admit to this man, whom she regarded as the dust under her feet, that she, the Lady Lenore, had stooped so low as to steal and read a letter addressed to another person, and that person her rival—but it had to be admitted.
She stopped for a moment. It was a painful humiliation to admit to this man, whom she saw as beneath her, that she, the Lady Lenore, had sunk so low as to steal and read a letter meant for someone else, and that someone being her rival—but it was the truth.
"I know it because he wrote and made arrangements for her flight and their clandestine meeting."
"I know this because he organized her flight and their secret meeting."
"How do you know it?" he asked, and his voice was dry and harsh.
"How do you know that?" he asked, his voice sounding rough and harsh.
She paused a moment.
She took a moment.
"Because I saw the letter," she said, eying him defiantly.
"Because I saw the letter," she said, looking at him boldly.
He smiled—even in his agony and fury he smiled at her humiliation.
He smiled—even in his pain and anger he smiled at her humiliation.
"You have indeed done much in my service," he said, with a sneer.
"You've definitely done a lot for me," he said, with a sneer.
"Yours!" came fiercely to her lips; then she made a gesture of contempt, as if he were beneath her resentment.
"Yours!" came fiercely to her lips; then she made a gesture of contempt, as if he were beneath her anger.
"You saw the letter," he said. "What were the arrangements? When and where was she to meet him? Curse him!" he ground out between his teeth.
"You saw the letter," he said. "What were the plans? When and where was she supposed to meet him? Damn him!" he spat out between his teeth.
"She is to go to London by the eleven o'clock train to-morrow, and he will meet her and take her to 24 Bruton Street," she said, curtly.
"She’s taking the eleven o'clock train to London tomorrow, and he will meet her and take her to 24 Bruton Street," she said, tersely.
He choked back the oath that came to his lips.
He held back the curse that wanted to spill out.
"Meet him, and alone!" he muttered, the sweat breaking out on his forehead, his lips writhing.
"Meet him, and alone!" he mumbled, sweat starting to bead on his forehead, his lips twisting.
"No, not alone; a boy, her cousin, is to accompany them."
"No, not by herself; a boy, her cousin, is going to go with them."
"Ah!" he said, and a malignant smile curled his lips; "I can scotch that small snake; but him—Lord Leycester!" and his hands clinched.
"Ah!" he said, and a wicked smile curled his lips; "I can take care of that little snake; but him—Lord Leycester!" and his hands clenched.
He took a turn in the narrow path, and then came back to her.
He turned onto the narrow path and then returned to her.
"And afterward?" he asked. "What is to follow?"
"And then?" he asked. "What comes next?"
She shook her head with contemptuous indifference, and leant against the wooden rail, looking down at the bubbling, seething water.
She shook her head with disdain and leaned against the wooden rail, gazing down at the bubbling, churning water.
"I do not know. I imagine, as the boy accompanies her, that he will get a special license, and—marry her. But, perhaps"—and[183] she glanced round at his white face with a malicious smile—"perhaps the boy is a mere blind, and Lord Leycester will dispose of him."
"I don’t know. I imagine that as the boy is with her, he will get a special license and—marry her. But maybe"—and[183] she looked at his pale face with a sly smile—"maybe the boy is just a distraction, and Lord Leycester will deal with him."
"And then?"
"And then what?"
"Then," she said, slowly. "Well, Lord Leycester's character is tolerably well known; in all probability he will not find it necessary to make the girl—I beg your pardon! the young lady—the future Countess of Wyndward."
"Then," she said, slowly. "Well, Lord Leycester's reputation is pretty well known; chances are he won't feel the need to make the girl—I apologize! the young lady—the future Countess of Wyndward."
She had gone too far. As the cruel, fearful words left her lips in all their biting, merciless scorn and contempt, he sprang upon her and seized her by the arm.
She had gone too far. As the harsh, chilling words flowed from her mouth, filled with biting, relentless disdain and contempt, he lunged at her and grabbed her by the arm.
Her feet slipped, and she turned and clung to him, half her body hanging over the white foaming water.
Her feet slipped, and she turned and grabbed onto him, half of her body dangling over the white, foaming water.
For a moment they stood there, his gleaming eyes threatening death into hers, then, with a sudden long breath as if he had mastered his murderous impulse, he stepped backward, and drew her with him into safety.
For a moment they stood there, his shining eyes full of anger staring into hers, then, with a sudden deep breath as if he had controlled his violent urge, he stepped back and pulled her with him to safety.
"Take care!" he said, wiping the perspiration from his white forehead with a trembling hand. "Your ladyship nearly went too far! You forget that I love this girl, as you call her, though she is an angel of light and a star of nobility beside you, who stoop to open letters and utter slander! Take care!"
"Be careful!" he said, wiping the sweat from his pale forehead with a shaky hand. "You almost crossed the line! You forget that I love this girl, as you refer to her, even though she's a shining angel and a symbol of nobility next to you, who lowers yourself to open letters and spread gossip! Be careful!"
She eyed him with a cruel scorn in her eyes and on her lips, that were white and shamed.
She looked at him with a harsh scorn in her eyes and on her lips, which were pale and filled with shame.
"You would murder me," she said.
"You would kill me," she said.
He laughed a low, dry laugh.
He let out a quiet, dry laugh.
"I would murder anyone who spoke of her as you spoke," he said, with quiet intensity. "So be warned, my lady. For the future, teach your proud temper respect when it touches her name. Besides"—and he made a gesture as of contempt—"it was a foolish lie. You know that he intended nothing of the kind; you know that she is too pure even for his dastardly heart to compass her destruction. I imagine it is that which makes you hate her so. Is it not? No matter. Now that you are warned, and that you have learnt that I, Jasper Adelstone, am no mere slave to dance or writhe at your pleasure, we will return to the purport of the meeting. Will you not sit down?" and he pointed to the weir stage.
"I would kill anyone who talked about her the way you just did," he said, his voice low but intense. "So consider this a warning, my lady. In the future, teach your proud temper some respect when it comes to her name. Besides,"—he made a dismissive gesture—"it's a stupid lie. You know he didn’t mean any of it; you know she’s too innocent for his cowardly heart to even think about ruining her. I guess that’s why you despise her so much. Isn't that right? Whatever the case, now that you’ve been warned, and you see that I, Jasper Adelstone, won’t just be a puppet to entertain you, let’s get back to why we’re really here. Will you sit down?" He gestured to the stage by the weir.
She was trembling from sheer physical weakness, combined with impotent rage and fury, but she would rather have died than obey him.
She was shaking from pure physical weakness, mixed with helpless rage and anger, but she would have rather died than obey him.
"Go on," she said. "What have you to say?"
"Go ahead," she said. "What do you want to say?"
"This," he returned. "That this marriage must be prevented, and that Miss Etheridge's good name must be preserved and protected. I can prevent this marriage even now, at the last hour. I will do so, on the condition that you give me your promise that you will never while life lasts speak of this. I have not much fear that you will do so; even you will hesitate before you proclaim to a third person your capability of opening another person's letters!"
"This," he replied. "This marriage needs to be stopped, and Miss Etheridge's reputation must be safeguarded. I can still stop this marriage, even at the last moment. I'll do it, but only if you promise me that you will never speak of this for the rest of your life. I’m not too worried that you will; even you would think twice before sharing with someone else that you can open another person's letters!"
"I promise," she said, coldly. "And how will you prevent this? You do not know the man against whom you intend to[184] pit yourself. Beware of him! Lord Leycester is a man who will not be trifled with."
"I promise," she said, coldly. "How are you going to stop this? You don't really know the man you're planning to[184] go up against. Be careful! Lord Leycester is not someone to mess with."
"Thanks" he retorted. "You are very kind to warn me, especially as you would very much like to see me at Lord Leycester's feet. But I need no warning. I deal with her, not with him. How, is my affair."
"Thanks," he shot back. "You're really nice to warn me, especially since you'd love to see me groveling at Lord Leycester's feet. But I don't need a warning. I'm dealing with her, not him. How I do that is my business."
She rose.
She got up.
"I will go," she said, coldly.
"I'll go," she said, coldly.
"Stay," he said; "you have got your part to do!"
"Stay," he said. "You have your role to play!"
She eyed him with haughty surprise.
She looked at him with arrogant surprise.
"I?"
"I?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Let me think for a moment," and he took a turn on the path, then he came back and stood beside her.
"Give me a second to think," he said, then he walked down the path for a bit before coming back and standing next to her.
"This is your part," he said, in low, distinct tones, "and remember that the stake you are playing for is as great and greater than mine. I am playing for love, you are playing for love, and for wealth, and rank, and influence, all that makes life worth living for, for such as you."
"This is your role," he said, in a low, clear voice, "and keep in mind that what you stand to gain is just as significant, if not greater, than what I have at stake. I'm playing for love; you're playing for love, wealth, status, and influence—everything that makes life worth living for someone like you."
"You are insolent!"
"You're so rude!"
"No, I am simply candid. Between us two there can be no further by-play or concealment. If she obeys this command of his, and—" and he groaned—"I fear she will obey it! they will start by the eleven o'clock train, and he will await them at the London terminus. They must start by that train but they must not reach the terminus."
"No, I’m just being honest. There can be no more games or hiding things between us. If she follows his order, and—" he groaned—"I’m afraid she will! They’ll take the eleven o’clock train, and he’ll be waiting for them at the London station. They have to leave on that train, but they must not get to the station."
She started, and eyed him in the dusk.
She jumped and looked at him in the evening light.
He smiled sardonically.
He smirked.
"No, I do not take extreme measures until they are absolutely necessary, Lady Lenore. It is an easy matter to prevent them reaching the terminus, a very easy one—it is only a matter of a forged note."
"No, I don’t take drastic actions until they’re completely necessary, Lady Lenore. It's quite simple to stop them from reaching the end point, very simple—it just requires a fake note."
Her lips moved.
Her lips were moving.
"A forged note?"
"A fake note?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
"Yes; having bidden her take a decided course, he must write and alter his instructions. Do you not understand?"
"Yes; now that he told her to take a clear direction, he has to rewrite and change his instructions. Don't you get it?"
She was silent, watching him.
She was silent, observing him.
"A note must come from him—it will be better to write to the boy, because he is not familiar with Lord Leycester's hand-writing—telling them to get out at the station before London, at Vauxhall. They are to get out and go to the entrance, where they will find a brougham, which will take them to him. You understand?"
"A note has to come from him—it’s best to write to the boy since he doesn’t know Lord Leycester's handwriting—telling them to get off at the station before London, at Vauxhall. They should get out and head to the entrance, where they'll find a brougham that will take them to him. Do you understand?"
"I understand," she said. "But the note—who is to forge—write it?"
"I get it," she said. "But the note—who's supposed to forge it—write it?"
He smiled at her with malignant triumph.
He smiled at her with a cruel sense of victory.
"You."
"You."
"I?"
"I?"
He smiled again.
He smiled once more.
"Yes, you. Who so well able to do it? You are an adept at manipulating correspondence, remember, my lady!"
"Yes, you. Who else is better suited for it? You're skilled at handling communication, remember that, my lady!"
She winced, and her eyes blazed under their lowered lids.
She flinched, and her eyes sparkled with intensity beneath her lowered lids.
"You know his hand-writing, you can easily obtain access to his writing materials; the paper and envelope will bear the Wyndward crest. The note can be delivered by a servant from the Hall."
"You know his handwriting, and you can easily get his writing materials; the paper and envelope will have the Wyndward crest. A servant from the Hall can deliver the note."
She was silent, overwhelmed by the power of his cunning, and a reluctant admiration of his resource and ready ingenuity took possession of her. As he had said, he was no slave—no puppet to be worked at will.
She was quiet, taken aback by the strength of his cleverness, and an unwilling respect for his resourcefulness and quick thinking took hold of her. As he had mentioned, he was no slave—no puppet to be controlled as one wished.
"You see," he said, after allowing a moment for his scheme to sink into her brain, "the note will be delivered almost at the last moment, at the carriage door, as the train starts. You will do it?"
"You see," he said, giving her a moment to process his plan, "the note will be delivered just as the train is about to leave, right at the carriage door. Will you do it?"
She turned away with a last effort.
She turned away with one final effort.
"I will not!"
"I'm not doing it!"
"Good," he said. "Then I will find some other means. Stella Etheridge shall never be Lord Leycester's wife; but neither shall a certain Lady Lenore Beauchamp."
"Good," he said. "Then I’ll find another way. Stella Etheridge will never be Lord Leycester's wife; but neither will a certain Lady Lenore Beauchamp."
She turned upon him with a scornful smile.
She turned to him with a disdainful smile.
"To-morrow, when he stands balked and discomfited, filled with impotent rage, and sees me carry her off before his eyes, I will give him something to console him. This little note to wit, and a full account of your share in this conspiracy which robs him of his prey."
"Tomorrow, when he stands frustrated and upset, filled with powerless anger, and watches me take her away right in front of him, I’ll give him something to comfort him. This little note, to be exact, along with a complete account of your involvement in this plan that steals his prize."
"You will not dare!" she breathed, her head erect, her eyes blazing.
"You wouldn't dare!" she said fiercely, her head held high, her eyes shining.
"Dare!" and he laughed. "What is there to dare? Come, my lady! It is not my fault if you remain in ignorance of the nature of the man you are dealing with. Work with me and I will serve you, desert me—for it would be desertion—and I will thwart you. Which is it to be? You will write and send the note!"
"Go for it!" he chuckled. "What's there to be afraid of? Come, my lady! It's not my fault if you don't understand the kind of man you're dealing with. Team up with me, and I'll have your back; abandon me—for that's what it would be—and I'll stand in your way. So, what's it going to be? You'll write and send the note!"
She moved her hand.
She raised her hand.
"What else?"
"What else is there?"
A gleam of triumph shot from his small eyes. He thought for a moment.
A spark of victory flashed in his small eyes. He paused to think.
"Only this" he said, "and it is your welfare that I am now thinking of. When Lord Leycester returns from his fruitless errand, he will be in a fit state for consolation. You can give it to him. I have greatly over-rated the ingenuity and tact of Lady Lenore Beauchamp if that tact and ingenuity does not enable her to bring Lord Leycester Wyndward to her feet before the month has passed."
"That's all," he said, "and I'm thinking about your well-being right now. When Lord Leycester gets back from his pointless mission, he'll definitely need some comfort. You can provide that for him. I’ve really overestimated the cleverness and skill of Lady Lenore Beauchamp if she can’t manage to get Lord Leycester Wyndward to bend to her will before the month is over."
Pale and humiliated, but still meeting his sneering contemptuous gaze with steadfast eyes, she inclined her head.
Pale and humiliated, but still holding his sneering, contemptuous gaze with unwavering eyes, she nodded.
"Is that all?"
"Is that it?"
"That is all," he said. "I can rely on you. Yes, I think—I am sure I can. After all, our interests are mutual!"
"That's everything," he said. "I can count on you. Yes, I believe—I’m sure I can. After all, we have the same interests!"
She gathered her shawl round her, and moved toward the path.
She wrapped her shawl around herself and walked toward the path.
He raised his hat.
He tipped his hat.
"When next we meet, Lady Lenore, it will be as strangers who have nothing in common. The past will have been wiped out[186] from both our minds and our lives. I shall be the chosen husband of Stella Etheridge and you will be the Lady Trevor and future Countess of Wyndward. I never prophesy in vain, my lady; I never prophesied more confidently than I do now. Good-night."
"When we meet again, Lady Lenore, we will be like strangers with nothing in common. The past will have disappeared from both our minds and our lives. I will be Stella Etheridge's chosen husband, and you will be Lady Trevor and the future Countess of Wyndward. I never make predictions without reason, my lady; I’ve never been more certain than I am now. Good night."
She did not return his greeting—scarcely looked at him, but glided quietly into the darkness.
She didn’t respond to his greeting—barely glanced at him, but smoothly slipped into the darkness.
CHAPTER XXVII.
Sleep kept afar off from Stella's eyelids that night. The momentous morrow loomed before her, at one moment filling her with a nameless dread, at another suffusing her whole being with an equally nameless ecstasy.
Sleep stayed far away from Stella's eyelids that night. The significant day ahead filled her with an unnamed dread one moment, and the next, it filled her entire being with an equally unnamed joy.
Could it be possible that to-morrow—in a few hours—she would be Leycester's wife? There was enough in the reflection to banish sleep for a week.
Could it be possible that tomorrow—in just a few hours—she would be Leycester's wife? There was enough in that thought to keep her awake for a week.
Let us do her justice. Love and not ambition was the sentiment that moved and agitated her. It was not the thought of the title and the wealth which awaited her, not the future Wyndward coronet which set her trembling and her heart throbbing, but the reflection that Leycester, her lover, her ideal of all that was great and noble, and manfully beautiful, would be her own, all her own.
Let’s give her the credit she deserves. It was love, not ambition, that stirred her emotions. She wasn’t trembling or feeling her heart race because of the title or wealth that awaited her, nor was it the prospect of the future Wyndward coronet that excited her. It was the thought that Leycester, her lover and her idea of everything great, noble, and beautifully strong, would be hers—completely hers.
At an early hour she heard Frank wandering up and down outside her door, and at last he knocked.
At an early hour, she heard Frank pacing back and forth outside her door, and finally, he knocked.
"Are you getting up, Stel?" he asked, in a whisper.
"Are you getting up, Stel?" he asked quietly.
Stella opened the door and stood before him in her plain stuff dress, which Frank was wont to declare became her better than the satins and silks of a duchess, and he looked up at her with an admiring nod.
Stella opened the door and stood in front of him in her simple dress, which Frank often said suited her better than the satins and silks of a duchess, and he looked up at her with an approving nod.
"That's right!" he said. "I've been up ages. I've taken my bag and hidden it in the lane. Is yours ready?"
"That's right!" he said. "I've been up for a long time. I've taken my bag and hidden it down the lane. Is yours ready?"
She gave him a small handbag—gave it with a certain reluctance that hung about her still; but he took it eagerly.
She handed him a small handbag—handed it with a bit of hesitation that lingered; but he took it eagerly.
"That's a good girl! It isn't too big! I can carry both of them. Keep up your spirits, Stel!" he added, smiling encouragingly, as he stole off with the bag.
"That's a good girl! It's not too big! I can carry both of them. Stay positive, Stel!" he said, smiling cheerfully, as he casually took the bag and left.
The warning was not altogether unnecessary, for Stella, when she came down stairs and found the old man standing before his easel, his white locks stirred by the light wind which came through the open window, felt very near tears.
The warning wasn't completely unnecessary because when Stella came downstairs and saw the old man standing by his easel, his white hair fluttering in the gentle breeze from the open window, she nearly burst into tears.
It was a great blot on her happiness that she could not go to him and throw her arms round his neck and say, "Uncle, to-day I am to be married to Lord Leycester; give me your blessing!"
It was a significant stain on her happiness that she couldn’t go to him and wrap her arms around his neck and say, "Uncle, today I'm getting married to Lord Leycester; please give me your blessing!"
As it was she went up to him and kissed him with more than her usual caressing tenderness.
As it was, she approached him and kissed him with more than her usual gentle affection.
"How quietly happy you always are, dear," she said, with a little tremulous undertone in her voice. "You will always be happy while you have your art, uncle."
"How quietly happy you always are, dear," she said, with a slight tremor in her voice. "You'll always be happy as long as you have your art, uncle."
"Eh!" he said, patting her arm, and letting his eye wander over her face. "Yes, art is long, life is short, Stella. Happy![187] yes; but I like to have you as well as my art. Two good things in life should make a man content."
"Eh!" he said, giving her arm a friendly pat and letting his gaze drift across her face. "Yeah, art lasts forever, but life is short, Stella. Happy![187] Sure; but I want both you and my art. Having two great things in life should make a man feel satisfied."
"You have Frank, too," she said, as she poured out his coffee and drew him to the table.
"You have Frank, too," she said, as she poured his coffee and brought him to the table.
Frank came in and breakfast proceeded. They were all very silent; the old man rapt in dreams, as usual—the two young ones stilled by the weight of their guilty secret.
Frank walked in and breakfast carried on. Everyone was quiet; the old man lost in his thoughts, as usual—the two young ones weighed down by their guilty secret.
Once or twice Frank pressed Stella's feet under the table encouragingly, and when they rose and Stella went to the window, he followed her and whispered:
Once or twice, Frank encouragingly pressed Stella's feet under the table, and when they got up and Stella went to the window, he followed her and whispered:
"Good news, Stel!"
"Great news, Stel!"
She turned her eyes upon him.
She stared at him.
"I've just learned that the fellow Adelstone has gone to London. I was half afraid that he might turn up at the last moment and spoil our plans; but the groom at the vicarage, whom I just met, told me that Jasper Adelstone had been summoned to London on business."
"I just found out that Adelstone has gone to London. I was a bit worried he might show up at the last minute and ruin our plans, but the stablehand at the vicarage, who I just ran into, told me that Jasper Adelstone was called to London for work."
Stella felt a sense of relief, though she smiled.
Stella felt relieved, even as she smiled.
"Mr. Adelstone is your bête noire, Frank," she said.
"Mr. Adelstone is your biggest enemy, Frank," she said.
He nodded.
He agreed.
"I'd rather have his room than his company, any day." Then, after a pause, he added, "I don't think we'd better start together, Stel. I'll walk on directly, and you can follow. Whatever you do, avoid a collision with Mrs. Penfold; her eyes are sharp, and there's something in your face this morning that would set her curiosity on the qui vive."
"I'd pick his room over his company any day." Then, after a moment, he added, "I don't think we should start together, Stel. I'll walk ahead, and you can follow. Whatever you do, stay clear of Mrs. Penfold; she has sharp eyes, and there's something about your face this morning that would spark her curiosity."
A few moments afterward he left the room, and Stella was left alone. Her heart beat fast, and, try as she would, she could not keep her eyes from the silent, patient figure at the easel, and at last she went up and stood beside him.
A few moments later, he left the room, and Stella was alone. Her heart raced, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't stop looking at the silent, patient figure at the easel. Finally, she walked up and stood next to him.
"You seem restless this morning, my child," he said. "Meditating any secret crime?" And he smiled.
"You seem a bit on edge this morning, my child," he said. "Thinking about some hidden misdeed?" And he smiled.
Stella started guiltily.
Stella started awkwardly.
"I wonder what you would say, what you would think, uncle," she murmured, with a little laugh that bordered on the hysterical, "if I were to do anything wrong—if I were to deceive you in anything?"
"I wonder what you would say, what you would think, uncle," she murmured, with a small laugh that was almost hysterical, "if I were to do something wrong—if I were to deceive you about anything?"
He stepped back to look at his picture.
He stepped back to examine his picture.
"I should say, my dear, that the last shred of faith and trust in women to which I have clung had given way, and landed me in despair."
"I have to say, my dear, that the last bit of faith and trust I had in women has completely disappeared, and it's left me feeling hopeless."
"No, no! Don't say that!" she said, quickly.
"No way! Don't say that!" she said, quickly.
He looked at her with a sad smile.
He looked at her with a sad smile.
"My dear," he answered, "I do not speak without cause. I have reason to be incredulous as to the faith and honesty of women. But my trust in you is as limitless as the sky yonder. I don't think you will destroy it, Stella," and he turned to his picture again.
"My dear," he replied, "I don't speak without a reason. I have every reason to be doubtful about the faith and honesty of women. But my trust in you is as endless as the sky up there. I don't think you’ll ruin it, Stella," and he turned back to his painting.
The tears came into Stella's eyes, and she clung to his arm in silent remorse.
The tears welled up in Stella's eyes, and she held onto his arm in silent regret.
"Uncle!" she said, brokenly, then she stopped.
"Uncle!" she said, her voice trembling, then she fell silent.
The clock chimed the half-hour; it was time that she started, if she intended to obey Leycester.
The clock chimed half past; it was time for her to get going if she planned to follow Leycester's wishes.
Unconsciously the old man helped her.
Unknowingly, the old man assisted her.
"You look pale this morning, my dear," he said, patting her shoulder. "Go and run in the meadows and get some color on your cheeks; I miss it."
"You look pale this morning, my dear," he said, giving her shoulder a gentle pat. "Go out and run in the meadows to get some color in your cheeks; I miss seeing it."
Stella took up her hat, which was generally lying about ready to be snatched up, and kissed him without a word, and left the room.
Stella grabbed her hat, which was usually just lying around waiting to be picked up, kissed him silently, and walked out of the room.
Five minutes afterward she passed out into the lane and hurried toward the road.
Five minutes later, she stepped into the lane and rushed toward the road.
Frank was waiting for her with boyish impatience.
Frank was waiting for her with youthful eagerness.
"I thought you were never coming!" he exclaimed. "We haven't over much time," and he slung the two bags together and led the way; but Stella paused a moment to look back with a pang at her heart, and it was not until Frank seized her arm that she moved toward the railway station.
"I thought you were never going to show up!" he exclaimed. "We don’t have much time," and he grabbed the two bags and started walking; but Stella stopped for a moment to glance back with a pang in her heart, and it wasn’t until Frank took her arm that she headed toward the train station.
But once there, when the tickets were taken, the excitement buoyed her up. Frank, with the two bags, was perpetually on the alert, watching for someone they knew, and preparing to meet them with some excuse.
But once they arrived and the tickets were taken, the excitement lifted her spirits. Frank, carrying the two bags, was always on the lookout, scanning for someone they knew and getting ready to greet them with some excuse.
But no one of the village people appeared on the platform, and much to Frank's relief, the train drew up.
But none of the villagers showed up on the platform, and to Frank's relief, the train arrived.
With all the pride of a chief conspirator and guardian, he put Stella into a carriage and was stepping in after her, when a groom came up to the door and touched his hat.
With all the pride of a main conspirator and protector, he put Stella into a carriage and was stepping in after her when a groom approached the door and tipped his hat.
"Mr. Etheridge—Mr. Frank Etheridge, sir?" he said, respectfully.
"Mr. Etheridge—Mr. Frank Etheridge, sir?" he said respectfully.
Frank stared, but the man seemed prepared for some little hesitation, and without waiting for an answer, thrust a note into Frank's hand.
Frank stared, but the man appeared ready for a moment of hesitation, and without waiting for a response, shoved a note into Frank's hand.
"From Lord Guildford, sir," he said.
"From Lord Guildford, sir," he said.
The train moved off, and Frank tore open the envelope.
The train took off, and Frank ripped open the envelope.
"Why, Stella," he exclaimed, in an excited whisper, though they were alone in the carriage, "it is from Lord Leycester. Look here! he wants us to get out at the station before London—at Vauxhall—he has changed his plans slightly," and he held the note out to her.
"Why, Stella," he whispered excitedly, even though they were alone in the carriage, "it's from Lord Leycester. Look! He wants us to get off at the station before London—at Vauxhall—he's changed his plans a bit," and he held the note out to her.
Stella took it. It was written on paper bearing the Wyndward crest; the hand-writing was exactly like that of Lord Leycester. No suspicion of its genuineness crossed her mind for a moment, but yet she said:
Stella took it. It was written on paper with the Wyndward crest; the handwriting was exactly like Lord Leycester's. She had no doubts about its authenticity for a moment, but still she said:
"But—Frank—isn't Lord Leycester in London?"
"But—Frank—isn't Lord Leycester in London now?"
Frank thought a moment.
Frank paused to think.
"Yes," he said; "but he must have sent this down to Lord Guildford; sent it down by special messenger—special train perhaps. It wouldn't matter to him what trouble or expense he took. And yet how careful he is. He asks us to destroy it at once. Tear it up, Stella, and throw it out of the window."
"Yes," he said, "but he must have sent this to Lord Guildford; sent it down by a special messenger—maybe even a special train. The trouble or cost wouldn’t matter to him. And yet he's so careful. He’s asking us to destroy it right away. Tear it up, Stella, and toss it out the window."
Stella read the note again, and then slowly and reluctantly tore it into small fragments and dropped it out of the window.
Stella read the note again, and then slowly and hesitantly ripped it into small pieces and dropped it out of the window.
"Of course we must stop," said Frank. "I think I know what it is. Something had prevented him from meeting us, and he thought you would rather get out at a nearer station than go[189] through the crowd at the terminus. Isn't it thoughtful and considerate of him?"
"Of course we need to stop," said Frank. "I think I know what happened. Something must have stopped him from meeting us, and he thought you would prefer to get off at a closer station rather than deal with the crowd at the terminal. Isn't that thoughtful and considerate of him?"
"He is always thoughtful and considerate," said Stella, in a low voice.
"He is always thoughtful and considerate," Stella said quietly.
Then Frank launched forth in a pæan of praise.
Then Frank burst into a song of praise.
There was nobody like Leycester; nobody so handsome and so brave or noble.
There was no one like Leycester; no one as handsome, brave, or noble.
"You'll be the happiest girl in the whole world, Stel," he exclaimed, his blue eyes alight with excitement. "Think of it. And, Stella, you will let me see you sometimes; you will let me come and stay with you?"
"You'll be the happiest girl in the whole world, Stel," he said, his blue eyes shining with excitement. "Just think about it. And, Stella, you'll let me see you sometimes; you'll let me come and stay with you?"
And Stella, with a moist look about her eyes, put her hand on his arm and murmured:
And Stella, with a tearful look in her eyes, placed her hand on his arm and whispered:
"Where my home may be, there will be a sister's welcome for you, Frank."
"Wherever my home is, you'll always be welcomed by my sister, Frank."
"Don't be afraid I shall be a nuisance, Stel," he said. "I shan't bore you for long. I shall only want to come and see you and share your happiness; and I don't think Lord Leycester will mind."
"Don't worry about me being a bother, Stel," he said. "I won't take up too much of your time. I just want to come by and see you and enjoy your happiness; and I don't think Lord Leycester will mind."
And Stella smiled as she thought in her innermost heart how sure she was of Lord Leycester not minding.
And Stella smiled as she thought in her heart how confident she was that Lord Leycester wouldn’t mind.
The train was an express one, and stopped at very few stations, but when those stoppages occurred, Frank, in his character of guardian, always drew the curtains and kept a watch for intruders, notwithstanding that he had told the guard to lock the door.
The train was an express and only stopped at a few stations, but whenever it did, Frank, as the guardian, always drew the curtains and kept an eye out for intruders, even though he had told the guard to lock the door.
"You see, it isn't as if you were an ordinary looking girl," he explained; "a man wouldn't get a glimpse of you without wanting to take second, and it's best to be careful. I'm engaged to watch over you, and I must do it."
"You see, it’s not like you’re just an ordinary-looking girl," he explained. "A guy wouldn’t see you and not want to take a second look, so it’s best to be cautious. I’m here to look out for you, and I have to do that."
He was so happy, so boyishly gratified at his own importance, that Stella could not help laughing.
He was so happy, so childishly pleased with his own importance, that Stella couldn't help but laugh.
"I believe you are thoroughly enjoying the wickedness of the thing, Frank," she said, with a little sigh that had not much of unhappiness.
"I think you’re really enjoying the wickedness of this, Frank," she said, with a slight sigh that didn’t carry much sadness.
"No," he said; "but I want to hear Lord Leycester say, 'Thank you, Frank,' and to see him smile when he says it. Do you think he will let me go with you, or will he send me back, Stel?"
"No," he said; "but I want to hear Lord Leycester say, 'Thank you, Frank,' and see him smile when he does. Do you think he’ll let me go with you, or will he send me back, Stel?"
Stella shook her head.
Stella shook her head.
"I do not know," she answered; "I feel like a person groping in the dark. Go with us! Yes, you must go with us!" she added. "Frank, you must go with me!"
"I don't know," she replied; "I feel like someone stumbling around in the dark. Come with us! Yes, you have to come with us!" she insisted. "Frank, you have to come with me!"
"I'll stay with you till doomsday, and go to the end of the world with you," he responded, "if he will let me!"
"I'll be with you until the end of time and travel to the ends of the earth with you," he replied, "if he allows me!"
It seemed a long journey to both of them; to Frank, in his impatience; to Stella, in the whirl of excited and conflicting emotions. But at last they reached Vauxhall.
It felt like a long journey for both of them; for Frank, it was filled with impatience; for Stella, it was a mix of excited and conflicting emotions. But finally, they arrived at Vauxhall.
Frank got the door unlocked and gave up the tickets; then he stepped out on to the platform, telling Stella to remain in the carriage for a moment while he examined the ground.
Frank unlocked the door and handed over the tickets; then he stepped onto the platform, telling Stella to stay in the carriage for a moment while he checked the ground.
But there was not much need for caution; as he stepped out, a thin, strange-looking old man came up to him.
But there wasn't much need for caution; as he stepped outside, a thin, odd-looking old man approached him.
"Mr. Etheridge!" he asked.
"Mr. Etheridge!" he inquired.
Frank replied in the affirmative.
Frank replied yes.
The old man nodded.
The elderly man nodded.
"All right, sir; the brougham is waiting;" then he looked round expectantly, and Frank went and got Stella out.
"Okay, sir; the carriage is waiting;" then he looked around eagerly, and Frank went to get Stella out.
The old man just glanced at her, not curiously, but in a mechanical sort of way, as if he were a machine, and he turned toward the carriage and took up the bags.
The old man just looked at her, not out of curiosity, but in a robotic way, as if he were a machine. Then, he turned towards the carriage and picked up the bags.
Stella laid her hand on Frank's arm with a questioning gesture; it was not exactly one of fear or of suspicion, but a strange, instinctive commingling of both sensations.
Stella placed her hand on Frank's arm with a questioning gesture; it was neither purely fear nor suspicion, but an odd, instinctive mix of both feelings.
"Ask him, Frank!" she murmured.
"Ask him, Frank!" she whispered.
Frank nodded, understanding her in a moment, and stopped the strange old man.
Frank nodded, getting what she meant right away, and stopped the unusual old man.
"Wait a moment," he said; "you come from——"
"Wait a second," he said; "you come from——"
The man looked round.
The guy looked around.
"Better not mention names here, sir," he said. "I am obeying my orders. The brougham is waiting outside."
"Better not mention any names here, sir," he said. "I'm following my orders. The carriage is waiting outside."
"It is all right," answered Frank; "he knows my name. He is quite right to be careful."
"It’s all good," Frank replied; "he knows my name. He’s totally right to be cautious."
They followed the man down the stairs; a brougham was in waiting, as he had said, and he put the bags inside and held the door open for them to enter.
They followed the man down the stairs; a carriage was waiting, just as he said, and he placed the bags inside and held the door open for them to get in.
Stella paused—even at that moment she paused with the same instinctive feeling of distrust—but Frank whispered, "Be quick," and she entered.
Stella hesitated—even in that moment, she hesitated with the same gut feeling of suspicion—but Frank whispered, "Hurry up," and she went inside.
The old man closed the door.
The old man shut the door.
"You know where to drive," said Frank, in a low voice.
"You know where to drive," Frank said quietly.
"I know, sir," he said, in the same expressionless, apathetic fashion, and mounted to the box.
"I know, sir," he said, in the same blank, indifferent manner, and climbed up to the driver's seat.
Stella looked at the crowded streets through which they drove at a rapid pace, and a strange feeling of helplessness took possession of her. She would not own to herself that she was disappointed at Leycester's not meeting her, but his absence filled her with a vague alarm and disquietude, which she mentally assured herself were foolish and unwoman-like.
Stella stared at the busy streets they sped through, and a strange sense of helplessness washed over her. She wouldn’t admit to herself that she was let down by Leycester not being there to meet her, but his absence filled her with a vague sense of worry and unease, which she tried to convince herself was silly and not very ladylike.
But the vastness and strangeness of the great city overwhelmed her.
But the size and unfamiliarity of the big city overwhelmed her.
"Do you know where Bruton street is?" she asked, in a low voice.
"Do you know where Bruton Street is?" she asked in a low voice.
"No," said Frank; "but it must be in the West-end somewhere, of course. He must be going to Leycester's rooms. I wonder what prevented him from meeting us."
"No," said Frank; "but it has to be in the West End somewhere, of course. He must be heading to Leycester's place. I wonder what stopped him from meeting us."
Stella wondered too, little dreaming that Leycester was pacing up and down the platform at Waterloo at that moment, and impatiently awaiting the arrival of the train that was, he thought, to bring his love.
Stella wondered as well, not realizing that Leycester was walking back and forth on the platform at Waterloo at that moment, anxiously waiting for the train he believed would bring his love.
"I expect," said Frank, "that something turned up at the last moment—something to do with the ceremony."
"I expect," Frank said, "that something came up at the last minute—something related to the ceremony."
A sudden dash of color came into Stella's face, but it went again the next moment, and she leant back and watched the people hurrying along the streets, with eyes that scarcely saw them.
A sudden blush appeared on Stella's face, but it vanished just as quickly, and she leaned back and watched the people rushing along the streets, her eyes barely noticing them.
The brougham, a well appointed one, driven by a man in plain livery, seemed to wind about a great deal and cover a long stretch of ground, but at last it drove under an archway and into a quiet square, and stopped before one of a series of tall and dingy-looking houses.
The brougham, nicely equipped, was driven by a man in simple livery. It seemed to twist and turn a lot, covering a fair distance, but finally it passed under an archway and into a peaceful square, stopping in front of one of several tall, shabby-looking houses.
Frank let down the window as the old man opened the door.
Frank rolled down the window as the old man opened the door.
"Is this Bruton street?" said Frank.
"Is this Bruton Street?" asked Frank.
"Yes, sir," said the man, quietly.
"Sure thing, sir," the man replied softly.
Frank stepped out and looked around.
Frank stepped outside and scanned the area.
"These are lawyers' offices," he said.
"These are law offices," he said.
"Quite right, sir," was the response. "The gentleman is waiting for you."
"Absolutely, sir," was the reply. "The man is waiting for you."
"You mean——" said Frank, inquiringly.
"You mean–" Frank asked.
"Lord Leycester Wyndward," he replied.
"Lord Leycester Wyndward," he said.
Frank turned to Stella.
Frank faced Stella.
"It is all right," he said, in a low voice.
"It’s all good," he said, in a quiet voice.
Stella got out and looked round. The air of quietude and gloomy depression seemed to strike her, but she put her hand on Frank's arm, and then followed the man into the doorway.
Stella got out and looked around. The atmosphere of calmness and gloomy sadness seemed to hit her, but she placed her hand on Frank's arm and then followed the man into the doorway.
"Come as gently as you can, sir," he muttered. "It's better the young lady shouldn't be seen."
"Please be as gentle as you can, sir," he whispered. "It's better if the young lady isn't seen."
Frank nodded, and they passed up the stairs. Frank threw a glance at the numerous doors.
Frank nodded, and they went up the stairs. Frank glanced at the many doors.
"They are lawyers' chambers," he said, in a low voice. "I think I understand; it is something—some deed or other—Leycester wants you to sign."
"They're lawyers' offices," he said quietly. "I think I get it; it's something—some document or whatever—Leycester wants you to sign."
Stella did not speak. The chill which had fallen on her as she alighted seemed to grow keener.
Stella stayed silent. The cold that washed over her when she got out seemed to intensify.
Suddenly the man stopped before a door, the name on which had been covered over with a sheet of paper.
Suddenly, the man stopped in front of a door, the name on it covered with a sheet of paper.
Could they have seen through it, and read the name of Jasper Adelstone, there would have been time to draw back, but unsuspectingly they followed the man in, the door closed, and unseen by them, was locked.
Could they have seen through it and read the name Jasper Adelstone, there would have been time to pull back, but unaware, they followed the man inside, the door shut, and unseen by them, was locked.
"This way, sir," said Scrivell, and he opened the inner door and ushered them in.
"This way, sir," said Scrivell, and he opened the inner door and led them in.
"If you'll take a seat for a moment, sir," he said, putting two chairs forward, and addressing Frank, "I will tell him you have arrived," and he went out.
"If you could take a seat for a moment, sir," he said, pulling two chairs forward and speaking to Frank, "I'll let him know you've arrived," and he walked out.
Stella sat down, but Frank went to the window and looked out, then he came back to her restlessly and excitedly.
Stella sat down, but Frank went to the window and looked outside. Then he returned to her, restless and excited.
"I wonder where he is—why he does not come?" he said, impatiently.
"I wonder where he is—why isn't he here?" he said, impatiently.
Stella looked up; her lips were trembling.
Stella looked up; her lips were shaking.
"There, don't look like that!" he exclaimed, with a smile. "It is all right!"
"There, don’t give me that look!" he said with a smile. "It's all good!"
As he spoke he drew near the table aimlessly, and as aimlessly glanced at the piles of papers with which it was strewn.
As he spoke, he wandered over to the table without purpose and, still without purpose, glanced at the stacks of papers scattered across it.
"I am making you nervous with my excitement——" he stopped suddenly, and snatched up one of the papers. It was a folded brief, and bore upon its surface the name of Jasper Adelstone, written in large letters.
"I’m making you nervous with my excitement—" he suddenly stopped and grabbed one of the papers. It was a folded brief, and it had the name Jasper Adelstone written in large letters on it.
He stared at it for a moment as if it had bitten him, then,[192] with an inarticulate cry, he flung it down and sprang toward her.
He stared at it for a moment as if it had bitten him, then,[192] with a sound that made no sense, he threw it down and jumped toward her.
"Stella, we have been trapped! Come! quick!"
"Stella, we're trapped! Come on! Hurry!"
Stella sprang to her feet, and instinctively moved to the door: but before she had taken a couple of steps the door opened, and Jasper Adelstone stood before them.
Stella jumped up and instinctively headed for the door, but before she could take a couple of steps, the door swung open, and Jasper Adelstone stood in front of them.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
Jasper Adelstone closed the door behind him, and stood looking at them.
Jasper Adelstone shut the door behind him and stood there, looking at them.
His face was very pale, his lips were tightly compressed, and there was that peculiar look of decision and resolution which Stella had often remarked.
His face was very pale, his lips were tightly pressed together, and there was that distinctive look of determination and resolve that Stella had often noticed.
True it struck her as ominous—a chill, cold and awesome, ran through her—but she stood and confronted him with a face that, though as pale as his own, showed no sign of fear; her eyes met his own with a haughty, questioning gaze.
It really felt ominous to her—a chill, cold and intense, ran through her—but she stood and faced him with a expression that, though as pale as his, showed no fear; her eyes met his with a proud, questioning look.
"Mr. Adelstone," she said, in low, clear, indignant tones, "what does this mean?"
"Mr. Adelstone," she said, in a low, clear, angry voice, "what does this mean?"
Before he could make any reply, Frank stepped between them, and with crimson face and flashing eyes confronted him.
Before he could respond, Frank stepped in between them, his face flushed and his eyes blazing as he faced him.
"Yes! what does this mean, Mr. Adelstone?" he echoed. "Why have you brought us here—entrapped us?"
"Yes! What does this mean, Mr. Adelstone?" he repeated. "Why did you bring us here—trap us?"
Jasper Adelstone just glanced at him, then looked at Stella—pale, beautiful and indignant.
Jasper Adelstone merely glanced at him, then turned to Stella—pale, stunning, and outraged.
"I fear I have offended you," he said, in a low, clear voice, his eyes fixed with concentrated watchful intentness on her face.
"I’m worried I might have upset you," he said, in a calm, clear voice, his eyes focused intently on her face.
"Offended!" echoed Stella, with mingled surprise and anger. "There is no question of offense, Mr. Adelstone. This—this that you have done is an insult!"
"Offended!" Stella exclaimed, a mix of surprise and anger in her voice. "There’s no question of being offended, Mr. Adelstone. What you’ve done is an insult!"
And her face flushed hotly.
And her face turned red.
He shook his head gravely, and his hands clasped themselves behind his back, where they pecked at each other in his effort to remain calm and self-possessed under her anger and scorn.
He shook his head seriously, and his hands joined together behind his back, where they tapped against each other as he tried to stay calm and composed despite her anger and disdain.
"It is not an insult; it was not intended as an insult. Stella——"
"It’s not an insult; it wasn’t meant to be an insult. Stella——"
"My name is Etheridge, Mr. Adelstone," Stella broke in, calmly and proudly. "Be good enough to address me by my title of courtesy and surname."
"My name is Etheridge, Mr. Adelstone," Stella interrupted, calmly and with confidence. "Please be kind enough to call me by my title and last name."
"I beg your pardon," he said, in slow tones. "Miss Etheridge, I am aware that the step I have taken—and I beg you to mark that I do not attempt to deny that it is through my order that you are here——"
"I’m sorry," he said slowly. "Miss Etheridge, I realize that the action I’ve taken—and I want you to know that I’m not denying it—is why you are here——"
"We know all that!" interrupted Frank, fiercely. "We don't wish for any verbiage from you; we only want, my cousin and I, a direct answer to our question, 'Why have you done this?' When you have answered it, we will leave you as quickly as possible. If you don't choose to answer, we will leave you without. In fact, Stella"—and he turned with a glance of contempt and angry scorn at the tall motionless figure with the pale face and compressed lips—"in fact, Stella, I don't think we[193] much care to know. We had better go, I think, and leave it to someone else to demand an explanation and reparation."
"We already know all that!" Frank interrupted fiercely. "We don’t want any fancy talk from you; all we want, my cousin and I, is a straightforward answer to our question, 'Why did you do this?' Once you answer, we’ll leave you as quickly as we can. If you choose not to answer, we’ll just walk out anyway. In fact, Stella"—he shot a look of contempt and angry scorn at the tall, unmoving figure with the pale face and tight lips—"actually, Stella, I don’t think we care to know anymore. I think it’s best if we just go and let someone else ask for an explanation and a fix."
Jasper did not look at him, took no notice whatever of the boyish scorn and indignation: he had borne Stella's; the boy's could not touch him after hers.
Jasper didn’t look at him and completely ignored the boyish scorn and anger; he had dealt with Stella’s feelings, so the boy’s couldn’t affect him after hers.
"I am ready to afford you an explanation," he said to Stella, with an emphasis on the 'you.'
"I’m ready to give you an explanation," he said to Stella, stressing the 'you.'
Stella was silent, her eyes turned away from him, as if the very thought of him were distasteful to her.
Stella was quiet, her gaze averted, as if just the idea of him was unpleasant to her.
"Go on, we are waiting!" exclaimed Frank, with all a boy's directness.
"Go on, we’re waiting!" Frank said, with all the straightforwardness of a boy.
"I said that I would afford 'you,' Miss Etheridge," said Jasper. "I think it would be better if you were to hear me alone."
"I said that I would give you my attention, Miss Etheridge," Jasper said. "I think it would be better if you heard me out alone."
"What!" shouted Frank, drawing Stella's arm through his.
"What!" shouted Frank, pulling Stella's arm through his.
"Alone," repeated Jasper. "It would be better for you—for all of us," he repeated, with a significance in his voice that sank to Stella's heart.
"Alone," Jasper said again. "It would be better for you—for all of us," he emphasized, with a weight in his voice that struck deep in Stella's heart.
"I won't hear of it!" exclaimed Frank. "I am here to protect her. I would not leave her alone with you a moment. You are quite capable of murdering her!"
"I won't tolerate this!" Frank shouted. "I'm here to protect her. I wouldn't leave her alone with you for a second. You're totally capable of killing her!"
Then, for the first time, Jasper noticed the boy's presence.
Then, for the first time, Jasper noticed the boy was there.
"Are you afraid that I shall do you harm?" he said, with a cold smile.
"Are you scared that I might hurt you?" he asked, with a cold smile.
He knew Stella.
He knew Stella.
The cold sneer stung her.
The cold sneer hurt her.
"I am not afraid of those I despise," she said, hotly. "Go, Frank. You will come when I call you."
"I’m not scared of the people I hate," she said fiercely. "Go, Frank. You’ll come when I call you."
"I shall not move," he responded, earnestly. "This man—this Jasper Adelstone—has already shown himself capable of an illegal, a criminal act, for it is illegal and criminal to kidnap anyone, and he has kidnapped us. I shall not leave you. You know," and he turned his eyes reproachfully on Stella, "I am responsible for you."
"I won’t move," he said seriously. "This man—this Jasper Adelstone—has already proven he can commit an illegal and criminal act, because it is illegal and criminal to kidnap anyone, and he has kidnapped us. I won't leave you. You know," and he looked at Stella with disappointment, "I am responsible for you."
Stella's face flushed, then went pale.
Stella's face turned red, then became pale.
"I know," she said, in a low voice and she pressed his arm. "But—but—I think it is better that I should listen to him. You see"—and her voice dropped still lower and grew tremulous, so that Jasper Adelstone could not hear it—"you see that we are in his power; we are his prisoners almost; and he will not let us go till I have heard him. It will be more prudent to yield. Think, Frank, who is waiting all this time."
"I know," she said quietly as she pressed his arm. "But—I think it’s better if I listen to him. You see"—her voice dropped even lower and became shaky, so Jasper Adelstone couldn’t hear it—"you see that we’re at his mercy; we’re almost his prisoners; and he won’t let us go until I’ve heard him. It’s more sensible to give in. Think, Frank, about who is waiting all this time."
Frank started, and appeared suddenly convinced.
Frank started and seemed suddenly convinced.
"Very well," he whispered. "Call me the moment you want me. And, mind, if he is impertinent—he can be, you know—call at once."
"Alright," he whispered. "Just call me the moment you need me. And remember, if he gets rude—he can be, you know—call immediately."
Then he moved to the door, but paused and looked at Jasper with all the scorn and contempt he could summon up into his boyish face.
Then he walked to the door, but stopped and looked at Jasper with all the disdain and contempt he could muster on his boyish face.
"I am going, Mr. Adelstone; but, remember, it is only because my cousin wishes me to. You will say what you have to say, quickly, please; and say it respectfully, too."
"I’m going, Mr. Adelstone, but just remember it’s only because my cousin wants me to. Please say what you need to say quickly and respectfully."
Jasper held the door for him calmly and stolidly, and Frank passed out into the outer office. There he put on his hat and made for the door, struck by a sudden bright idea. He would drive to Bruton Street and fetch Lord Leycester. But as he touched the door old Scrivell rose from his seat and shook his head.
Jasper patiently held the door open for him, and Frank stepped into the outer office. There, he put on his hat and moved towards the door, suddenly hit with a bright idea. He would drive to Bruton Street and get Lord Leycester. But just as he reached for the doorknob, old Scrivell stood up from his chair and shook his head.
"Door's locked, sir," he said.
"Door's locked, sir," he said.
Frank turned purple.
Frank blushed.
"What do you mean?" he exclaimed. "Let me out at once; immediately."
"What do you mean?" he shouted. "Let me out right now; immediately."
The old man shrugged his shoulders.
The elderly man shrugged his shoulders.
"Orders, sir; orders," he said, in his dry voice, and resumed his work, deaf to all the boy's threats, entreaties, and bribes.
"Orders, sir; orders," he said in his dry voice, and went back to his work, ignoring all the boy's threats, pleas, and bribes.
Jasper closed the door and crossing the room laid his hand on a chair and signed respectfully to Stella to sit down, but without a word she drew a little away and remained standing, her eyes fixed on his face, her lips tightly pressed together.
Jasper closed the door, crossed the room, placed his hand on a chair, and motioned respectfully to Stella to sit down. However, without saying a word, she stepped back slightly and stayed standing, her eyes locked on his face, her lips pressed together tightly.
He inclined his head and stood before her, one white hand resting on the table, the other thrust into his vest.
He leaned his head and stood in front of her, one white hand resting on the table, the other tucked into his vest.
"Miss Etheridge," he said, slowly, and with intense earnestness, "I beg you to believe that the course which I have felt bound to adopt has been productive of as much pain and grief to me as it can possibly have been to you——"
"Miss Etheridge," he said slowly and very seriously, "I need you to understand that the decision I felt compelled to make has caused me just as much pain and sorrow as it has caused you——"
Stella just moved her hand with scornful impatience.
Stella just waved her hand dismissively.
"Your feelings are a matter of supreme indifference to me, Mr. Adelstone," she said, icily.
"Your feelings mean nothing to me, Mr. Adelstone," she said coldly.
"I regret that, I regret it with pain that amounts to anguish," he said, and his lips quivered. "The sentiments of—of devotion and attachment which I entertain for you, are no secret to you——"
"I regret that, I regret it with a pain that feels like agony," he said, and his lips trembled. "The feelings of—of love and attachment that I have for you are no secret to you——"
"I cannot hear this," she said, impatiently.
"I can't listen to this," she said, annoyed.
"And yet I must urge them," he said, "for I have to urge them as an excuse for the liberty—the unpardonable liberty as you at present deem it—which I have taken."
"And yet I have to insist," he said, "because I need to justify the freedom—the unacceptable freedom, as you currently see it—that I have taken."
"It is unpardonable!" she echoed, with suppressed passion. "There is no excuse—absolutely none."
"It’s unforgivable!" she repeated, with restrained intensity. "There’s no excuse—absolutely none."
"And yet," he said, still quietly and insistently, "if my devotion were less ardent, my attachment less sincere and immovable, I should have allowed you to go on your way to ruin and disaster."
"And yet," he said, still quietly and insistently, "if my devotion were less intense, my attachment less genuine and steadfast, I would have let you continue on your path to ruin and disaster."
Stella started and looked at him indignantly.
Stella started and looked at him with annoyance.
He moved his hand, slightly deprecatory of her wrath.
He moved his hand, a bit dismissive of her anger.
"I will not conceal from you that I knew of your destination, of your appointment."
"I won’t hide from you that I knew where you were going, what your plans were."
"You acted the spy!" she articulated.
"You acted like a spy!" she said.
"I acted rather the guardian!" he said. "What kind of love, how poor and inactive that would be, which could remain quiescent while the future of its object was at stake!"
"I acted more like a guardian!" he said. "What kind of love, how weak and lifeless would it be, if it could stay idle while the future of its object was at risk!"
Stella put up her hand to silence him.
Stella raised her hand to quiet him.
"I do not care—I will not listen to your fine phrases. They do not move me, Mr. Adelstone. To your devotion and—and attachment I am indifferent; I refuse to accept them. I await[195] your explanations. If you have none to give, I will go," and she made a movement as if to depart.
"I don't care—I won't pay attention to your lofty words. They don't affect me, Mr. Adelstone. I'm indifferent to your devotion and attachment; I won't accept them. I'm waiting for your explanations. If you have none to offer, I'm leaving," and she made a move as if to walk away.
"Wait, I implore, I advise you."
"Wait, I beg you."
Stella stopped.
Stella paused.
"Hear me to the end," he said. "You will not permit me to allude to the passionate love which is my excuse and my warranty for what I have done. So be it. I will speak of it no more, if I can so control myself as to refrain from doing so. I will speak of yourself and—and of the man who plots your ruin."
"Hear me out," he said. "You won't let me mention the intense love that justifies my actions. Fine, I won't bring it up again, if I can manage to hold back. Instead, I'll talk about you—and the man who's scheming to bring you down."
Stella opened her lips, but refrained from speech, and merely smiled a smile of pitiless scorn.
Stella parted her lips but held back her words, simply smiling with a cold, ruthless scorn.
"I speak of Lord Leycester Wyndward," said Jasper Adelstone, the name leaving his lips as if every word tortured them. "It is true, is it not, that this Lord Leycester has asked you to meet him at a place in London—at Bruton Street, his lodgings? It is true that he has told you that he was prepared to make you his wife!"
"I’m talking about Lord Leycester Wyndward," Jasper Adelstone said, each word seeming to cause him pain as it left his lips. "Isn't it true that this Lord Leycester has invited you to meet him at his place in London—on Bruton Street? Isn't it true that he has said he wants to make you his wife?"
"And you will say that it is a lie, and ask me to believe you—you against him!" she broke in, with a laugh that cut him like a whip.
"And you’ll say it’s a lie and ask me to believe you—you against him!" she interrupted, with a laugh that struck him like a whip.
"No," he said; "I will admit that it may be true—I think that it is possible that it may be true; and yet, you see, I have braved your wrath and, far worse, your scorn, and balked him."
"No," he said; "I’ll admit that it might be true—I think it’s possible that it could be true; and yet, you see, I’ve faced your anger and, even worse, your contempt, and stood up to him."
"For a time," she said, almost beneath her breath—"for a time, a short time. I fear, Mr. Adelstone, that he will demand reparation, heavy reparation at your hands for such 'balking.'"
"For a while," she said, almost quietly—"for a while, a brief while. I'm afraid, Mr. Adelstone, that he will ask for compensation, significant compensation from you for such 'balking.'"
To save her life she could not have suppressed her threat.
To save her life, she couldn't have kept her threat to herself.
"I do not fear Lord Leycester, or any man," he said. "Where you are concerned I fear only—yourself."
"I don't fear Lord Leycester or any man," he said. "When it comes to you, I only fear—yourself."
"Do you intend giving me the explanation, sir?" she demanded, impetuously.
"Are you going to give me the explanation, sir?" she asked impulsively.
"I have stepped in between him and his prey," he went on, still gravely, "because I thought, I hoped, that were time given you, though it were at the last moment, that you would see the danger which lay before you, and draw back."
"I stepped in between him and his target," he continued seriously, "because I believed, I hoped, that if you were given time, even at the last moment, you would recognize the danger ahead and step back."
"Thanks!" she said, scornfully—"that is your explanation. Having afforded it, be kind enough to open that door and let me depart."
"Thanks!" she said sarcastically. "That's your explanation. Now that you've given it, could you please open that door and let me leave?"
"Stay!" he said, and for the first time his voice broke and showed signs of the storm that was raging within him. "Stay, Stella—I implore, I beseech of you! Think, consider for one moment to what doom your feet are carrying you! The man proposes—has the audacity to propose—a clandestine elopement, a secret marriage; he treats you as if you were not worthy to be his wife, as if you were the dirt under his feet! Do you think, dare you, blinded as you are by a momentary passion, dare you hope that any good can spring from such an union, that any happiness can follow such a shameful marriage? Dare you hope that this man's love—love!—which will not brave the temporary anger and contempt of his relations, can be strong enough to last a lifetime? Think, Stella! He is ashamed of you already;[196] he, the heir to Wyndward, is ashamed to make you his bride before the world. He must lower and degrade you by a secret ceremony. What is his love compared with mine—with mine?" and in the fierce emotion of the moment he put his hand upon her arm and held her.
“Stay!” he said, and for the first time, his voice cracked, revealing the turmoil inside him. “Stay, Stella—I beg you! For just a moment, think about where your feet are taking you! This man dares to suggest—a secret elopement, a hidden marriage; he treats you like you're not worthy of being his wife, like you're nothing beneath him! Do you really think, blinded by this fleeting passion, that any good can come from such a union, that any happiness can follow such a disgraceful marriage? Do you honestly believe that this man’s love—love!—which can’t face the temporary anger and scorn of his family, can truly last a lifetime? Think about it, Stella! He’s already ashamed of you; \[196] he, the heir to Wyndward, is too embarrassed to make you his wife in front of everyone. He has to diminish and belittle you with a secret ceremony. What does his love mean compared to mine—compared to mine?” And in the heat of the moment, he grasped her arm and held her tight.
With a fierce, angry scorn, which no one who knew Stella Etheridge could have thought her capable of, she flung his hand from her and confronted him, her beautiful face looking lovely in its scorn and wrath.
With fierce, angry disdain that no one who knew Stella Etheridge would have thought her capable of, she pushed his hand away and faced him, her beautiful face strikingly lovely in its contempt and fury.
"Silence!" she exclaimed, her breast heaving, her eyes darting lightning. "You—you coward! You dare to speak thus to me, a weak, defenseless girl, whom you have entrapped into listening to you! I dare you to utter them to him—him, the man you traduce and slander. You speak of love; you know not what it is! You speak of shame——" she paused, the word seemed to overcome her. "Shame," she repeated, struggling for breath and composure; "you do not know what that is. Shall I tell you? I have never felt it until now; I feel it now, because I have been weak enough to remain and listen to you! It is shameful that your hand should have touched me! It is shameful that I should have listened to your protestations of love—love! You speak of the shame which he would bring upon me! Well, then—listen for once and all!—if such shame were to befall me from his hand, I would go to meet it, yes, and welcome it, rather than take from yours all the honor which you could extend to me! You say that I am going to ruin and unhappiness! So be it; I accept your words—to silence you, learn from my own lips that I would rather bear such shame and misery with him, than happiness and honor with you. Have I—have I," she panted, "spoken plainly enough?" and she looked down at him with passionate scorn. He was white, white as death, his hands hung at his side clinched and burning; his tongue seemed to cleave to the roof of his mouth, and render speech impossible.
"Be quiet!" she shouted, her chest rising and falling rapidly, her eyes flashing with anger. "You—you coward! How dare you talk to me like this, a weak, defenseless girl, whom you’ve lured into listening to you! I dare you to say those things to him—the man you are defaming and insulting. You talk about love; you don’t even know what it is! You talk about shame——" she paused, the word nearly overwhelmed her. "Shame," she repeated, fighting for breath and control; "you don’t know what that means. Should I explain it to you? I’ve never felt it until now; I feel it now because I've been weak enough to stay and listen to you! It’s shameful that your hand has touched me! It’s shameful that I listened to your claims of love—love! You talk about the shame he would bring upon me! Well, then—listen once and for all!—if such shame were to come from him, I would go to it, yes, and embrace it, rather than accept any honor you could offer me! You say I’m headed for ruin and unhappiness! So be it; I accept your words—just to silence you, hear from my own lips that I would rather endure such shame and misery with him than happiness and honor with you. Have I—have I," she panted, "made myself clear enough?" and she glared down at him with fierce contempt. He was pale, as white as death, his hands clenched and burning at his sides; his tongue felt like it was stuck to the roof of his mouth, making it impossible for him to speak.
Her scorn lashed him; every word fell like the thong of a knout, and cut into his heart; and all the while his eyes rested on hers with anguished entreaty.
Her scorn hit him hard; every word felt like a whip and sliced into his heart; and through it all, his eyes pleaded with hers in agony.
"Spare me," he cried, hoarsely, at last. "Spare me! I have tried to spare you!"
"Leave me alone," he shouted, hoarsely, finally. "Leave me alone! I’ve tried to leave you alone!"
"You—spare me!" she retorted, with a short contemptuous laugh.
"You—give me a break!" she shot back, with a short, scornful laugh.
"Yes," he said, wetting his lips, "I have tried to spare you! I tried argument, entreaty, all to no purpose! Now—now you compel me to use force!"
"Yes," he said, wetting his lips, "I've tried to spare you! I tried reasoning, pleading, all in vain! Now—now you leave me no choice but to use force!"
She glanced at the door, though she seemed to know instinctively that he did not mean physical force.
She looked at the door, even though she seemed to know instinctively that he wasn't talking about using physical force.
"I would have saved you without this last step," he said, slowly, almost inaudibly. "I call upon you to remember this in the after-time. That not until you had repulsed all my efforts to turn you from your purpose—not until you had lashed me with your scorn and contempt, did I take up this last weapon. If in using it—though I use it as mercifully as I can—it turns[197] and wounds you, bear this in mind, that not until the last did I direct it against you!"
"I would have saved you without this final step," he said, slowly, almost in a whisper. "I ask you to remember this later. Not until you had rejected all my attempts to change your mind—not until you had struck me with your scorn and contempt, did I resort to this last option. If in using it—though I use it as gently as I can—it hurts and wounds you, just remember that I didn't aim it at you until the very end!"
Stella put her hand to her lips; they were trembling with excitement.
Stella pressed her hand to her lips; they were shaking with excitement.
"I will not hear another word," she said. "I care as little for your threat—this is a threat——"
"I don't want to hear another word," she said. "I care just as little for your threat—this is a threat—"
"It is a threat," he said, with deadly calmness.
"It’s a threat," he said, with chilling calmness.
"As I do for your entreaties. You cannot harm me."
"As I do for your requests. You can't hurt me."
"No," he said; "but I can harm those you love."
"No," he said, "but I can hurt the people you care about."
She smiled, and moved to the door.
She smiled and walked to the door.
"Stay," he said. "For their sakes, remain and hear me to the end."
"Stay," he said. "For their sake, please stay and listen to me until the end."
She paused.
She stopped.
"You speak of shame," he said, "and fear it as naught. You do not know what it means, and—and—I forget the fearful words that stained your lips. But there are others, those you love, for whom shame means death—worse than death."
"You talk about shame," he said, "and act like it doesn't matter. You have no idea what it really means, and—and—I can't remember the terrible words that came from your mouth. But there are others, the ones you care about, for whom shame is a fate worse than death."
She looked at him with a smile of contemptuous disbelief. She did not believe one word of the vague threat, not one word.
She looked at him with a smirk of sarcastic disbelief. She didn't buy a single word of the vague threat, not one word.
"Believe me," he said, "there hangs above the heads of those you love a shame as deadly and awful as that sword which hung above the head of Damocles. It hangs by a single thread which I, and I alone, can sever. Say but the word and I can cast aside that shame. Turn from me to him—to him—and I cut the thread and the sword falls!"
"Trust me," he said, "there's a shame hanging over the people you care about that's as deadly and terrifying as the sword that was over Damocles' head. It's hanging by a single thread that only I can cut. Just say the word, and I can get rid of that shame. Look away from me and focus on him—on him—and I'll cut the thread and the sword will drop!"
Stella laughed scornfully.
Stella scoffed.
"You have mistaken your vocation," she said. "You were intended for the stage, Mr. Adelstone. I regret that I have no further time to waste upon your efforts. Permit me to go."
"You've got your calling all wrong," she said. "You were meant for the stage, Mr. Adelstone. I regret that I can't waste any more time on your efforts. Please let me go."
"Go, then," he said, "and the misery of those dear to you be upon your hands, for you will have dealt it, not I! Go! But mark me, before you have reached the man who has ensnared you that shame will have fallen; a shame so bitter that it will yawn like a gulf between you and him; a gulf which no time can ever bridge over."
"Go ahead," he said, "and bear the misery of your loved ones, because you will have caused it, not me! Go! But remember, by the time you get to the man who has trapped you, a shame will have settled in; a shame so deep that it will create a chasm between you and him; a chasm that no amount of time can ever close."
"It—it is a lie!" she breathed, her eyes fixed upon his white face, but she paused and did not go.
"It—it’s a lie!" she gasped, her eyes locked on his pale face, but she hesitated and didn’t leave.
He inclined his head.
He nodded.
"No," he said, "it is true, an awful, shameful truth. You will wait and listen?"
"No," he said, "it's true, a terrible, shameful truth. Will you wait and listen?"
She looked at him for a moment in silence.
She stared at him quietly for a moment.
"I will wait five minutes—just five minutes," she said, and she pointed to the clock. "And I warn you—it is I who warn you now—that by no word will I attempt to screen you from the punishment which will meet this lie."
"I'll wait five minutes—just five minutes," she said, pointing to the clock. "And I warn you—it’s me who’s warning you now—that I won’t say a word to protect you from the consequences of this lie."
"I am content," he said, and there was something in the cold tone of assured triumph that struck to her heart.
"I’m content," he said, and there was something in the cold tone of his assured triumph that hit her hard.
CHAPTER XXIX.
"Five minutes!" said Stella, warningly; and she turned her face from him, and kept her eyes fixed on the clock.
Five minutes!" Stella said in a warning tone, turning her face away from him and keeping her eyes focused on the clock.
"It will suffice," said Jasper. "I have to ask you to bear with[198] me while I tell you a short history. I will mention no names—you yourself will be able to supply them. All I have to ask of you further is that you will hear me to the end. The history is of father and son."
"It will be enough," said Jasper. "I need you to be patient[198] while I share a brief story. I won't mention any names—you'll be able to fill those in yourself. All I ask is that you listen to me until I'm finished. The story is about a father and son."
Stella did not move; she thought that he referred to the earl and Leycester. She had determined to listen calmly until the five minutes were expired, and then to go—to go without a word.
Stella didn't move; she thought he was talking about the earl and Leycester. She had decided to stay calm and listen until the five minutes were up, and then she would leave—without saying a word.
"The father was an eminent painter"—Stella started slightly, but kept her eyes fixed on the clock—"a man who was highly gifted, of a rare and noble mind, and possessed of undeniable genius. Even as a young man his gifts were meeting with acknowledgment. He married a woman above him in station, beautiful, and fashionable, but altogether unworthy of him. As might have been expected, the marriage turned out ill. The wife, having nothing in common with her high-souled husband, plunged into the world, and was swallowed up in its vortex. I do not wish to speak of her further; she brought him shame."
"The father was a well-known painter"—Stella flinched slightly, but kept her eyes glued to the clock—"a man who was extremely talented, of a rare and noble mind, and had undeniable genius. Even as a young man, his talents were recognized. He married a woman of a higher social status, beautiful and fashionable, but completely unworthy of him. As expected, the marriage ended poorly. The wife, having nothing in common with her noble husband, dove into the social scene and got caught up in its chaos. I don't want to talk about her anymore; she brought him shame."
Stella paled to the lips.
Stella turned pale.
"Shame so deep that he cast aside his ambition and left the world. Casting away his old life, and separating himself entirely from it—separating himself from the child which the woman who had betrayed him had born to him—he settled in a remote country village, forgotten and effaced. The son was brought up by guardians appointed by the father, who could never bring himself to see him. This boy went to school, to college, was launched, so to speak, on the world without a father's care. The evil results which usually follow such a starting followed here. The boy, left to himself, or at best to the hired guardianship of a tutor, plunged into life. He was a handsome, high-spirited boy, and found, as is usual, ready companionship. Folly—I will not say vice—worked its usual charm; the boy, alone and uncared for, was led astray. In an unthinking moment he committed a crime——"
"His shame was so profound that he abandoned his ambitions and withdrew from society. He left his old life behind and completely distanced himself from the child born to him by the woman who had betrayed him. He moved to a secluded village, where he faded into obscurity. The son was raised by guardians chosen by the father, who could never bring himself to see him. This boy went to school, then to college, essentially entering the world without any paternal support. The negative consequences that typically arise from such a situation occurred here as well. The boy, left to his own devices, or at best under the care of hired guardians, threw himself into life. He was a handsome, spirited boy and, as often happens, found plenty of friends. Mistakes—I won’t call it vice—cast their typical spell; the boy, isolated and neglected, went off course. In a moment of carelessness, he committed a crime——"
Stella, white and breathless, turned upon him.
Stella, pale and breathless, turned to face him.
"It is false!" she breathed.
"It's not true!" she breathed.
He looked at her steadily.
He stared at her steadily.
"Committed a crime. It was done unthinkingly, on the spur of the moment; but it was done irrevocably. The punishment for the crime was a heavy one—he was doomed to spend the best part of his life as a convict——"
"Committed a crime. It happened thoughtlessly, in a moment of impulsiveness; but it was done for good. The punishment for the crime was severe—he was sentenced to spend most of his life as a convict——"
Stella moaned and put up her hand to her eyes.
Stella groaned and raised her hand to her eyes.
"It is not true."
"That's not true."
"Doomed to a felon's expiation. Think of it. A handsome, high-born, high-spirited, perhaps gifted lad, doomed to a felon's, a convict's fate! Can you not picture him, working in chains, clad in yellow, branded with shame——"
"Doomed to pay for his crimes. Think about it. A handsome, privileged, spirited, and maybe even talented young man, destined for the life of a criminal, a convict! Can you imagine him, laboring in chains, dressed in yellow, marked by shame——"
Stella leaned against the door, and hid her face.
Stella leaned against the door and covered her face.
"It is false—false!" she moaned; but she felt that it was true.
"It’s not true—it's not true!" she said, but deep down she knew it was.
"From that doom—one—one whom you have lashed with your scorn—stepped forward to save him."
"From that doom—one—someone you have punished with your scorn—stepped forward to save him."
"You?"
"Are you?"
"I," he said—"even I!"
"I," he said—"me too!"
She turned to him slightly.
She slightly turned to him.
"You did this?"
"Did you do this?"
He inclined his head.
He nodded.
"I did it," he repeated. "But for me he would be, at this moment, working out his sentence, the just sentence of the outraged law."
"I did it," he said again. "But for me, he would be, right now, serving his time—the fitting punishment for breaking the law."
Stella was silent, regarding him with eyes distended with horror.
Stella was quiet, looking at him with wide eyes filled with fear.
"And he—he knew it?" she murmured, brokenly.
"And he—he knew it?" she said softly, her voice trembling.
"No," he said. "He did not know it; he does not know it even now."
"No," he said. "He didn't know it; he doesn't know it even now."
Stella breathed a sigh, then shuddered as she remembered how the boy Frank had insulted and scorned this silent, inflexible man, who had saved him from a felon's fate.
Stella sighed, then shuddered as she recalled how the boy Frank had insulted and disdained this silent, unyielding man, who had rescued him from a life of crime.
"He did not know it!" she said. "Forgive him!"
"He didn't know!" she said. "Forgive him!"
He smiled a strange smile.
He smiled an odd smile.
"The lad is nothing to me," he said. "I have nothing to forgive. One does not feel angered at the attack of a gnat; one brushes the insect off, or lets it remain as the case may be. This lad is nothing to me. So far as he is concerned I might have allowed him to take his punishment. I saved him, not for his sake, but for another's."
"The kid means nothing to me," he said. "I have nothing to forgive. You don’t get angry at a gnat’s sting; you either swat it away or just let it be. This kid is nothing to me. As far as he’s concerned, I could have let him face the consequences. I saved him, not for his benefit, but for someone else’s."
Stella leaned against the door. She was beginning to feel the meshes of the net that was drawing closer and closer around her.
Stella leaned against the door. She was starting to feel the net tightening around her more and more.
"For another," he continued, "I saved him for your sake."
"For another thing," he continued, "I saved him for you."
She moistened her parched lips and raised her eyes.
She wet her dry lips and looked up.
"I—I am very grateful," she murmured.
"I—I really appreciate it," she whispered.
His face flushed slightly.
His face turned slightly red.
"I did not seek your gratitude; I did not desire that you should even know that I had done this thing. Neither he nor you would ever have known it, but—but for this that has happened. It would have gone down with me into my grave—a secret. It would have done so, although you had refused me your love, although you should have given your heart to another. If"—and he paused—"if that other had been a man worthy of you." Stella's face flushed, and her eyes flashed, but she remembered all that he had done, and averted her gaze from him. "If that other had been one likely to have insured your happiness, I would have gone my way and remained silent; but it is not so. This man, this Lord Leycester, is one who will effect your ruin, one from whom I must—I will—save you. It is he who rendered this disclosure necessary."
"I didn't seek your gratitude; I didn't want you to even know that I did this. Neither he nor you would have ever known, but—for this that has happened. It would have gone with me to my grave—a secret. It would have, even if you had refused me your love or given your heart to someone else. If"—and he paused—"if that someone else had been a man deserving of you." Stella's face turned red, and her eyes sparkled, but she remembered everything he had done and looked away from him. "If that someone else was someone likely to make you happy, I would have gone my way and stayed quiet; but that's not the case. This man, this Lord Leycester, is one who will ruin you, someone from whom I must—I will—save you. It’s him who made this revelation necessary."
He was silent, and Stella stood, her eyes bent on the ground. Even yet she did not realize the power he held over her—over those she loved.
He was quiet, and Stella stood there, her gaze fixed on the ground. Even now, she didn't recognize the control he had over her—and over those she cared about.
"I am very grateful," she said at last. "I am fully sensible of all that you have done for us, and I am sorry that—that I should have spoken as I did, though"—and she raised her eyes with a sudden frank wistfulness—"I was much provoked."
"I really appreciate it," she finally said. "I completely understand everything you’ve done for us, and I’m sorry that I spoke the way I did, even though"—and she looked up with a sudden, genuine sadness—"I was really upset."
"What was I to do?" he asked. She shook her head. "Could I stand idle and see you drift to destruction?"
"What was I supposed to do?" he asked. She shook her head. "Could I just sit back and watch you spiral into ruin?"
"I shall not go to destruction," she said, with a troubled look. "You do not know Lord Leycester—you do not know—but we will not speak of that," she broke off, suddenly. "I will go now, please. I am very grateful, and—and—I hope you will forgive all that has passed!"
"I won’t let myself fall apart," she said with a worried expression. "You don’t know Lord Leycester—you really don’t know—but let’s not get into that," she interrupted herself abruptly. "I’ll be leaving now, if that's okay. I’m really grateful, and—and—I hope you can forgive everything that’s happened!"
He looked at her.
He gazed at her.
"I will forgive all—all," he emphasized, "if you will turn back; if you will go back to your home, and promise that this thing which he has asked you to do shall not come to pass."
"I will forgive everything—everything," he stressed, "if you will go back; if you will return home and promise that what he has asked you to do won’t happen."
She turned upon him.
She faced him.
"You have no right——" then she stopped, smitten with a sudden fear by the expression of his face. "I cannot do that," she said, in a constrained voice.
"You have no right—" then she stopped, struck by a sudden fear at the look on his face. "I can't do that," she said, in a strained voice.
He closed his hands tightly together.
He clenched his hands tightly together.
"Do not force me," he said. "You will not force me to compel you?"
"Don’t make me," he said. "You won’t make me force you?"
She looked at him tremblingly.
She looked at him nervously.
"Force!"
"Power!"
"Yes, force! You speak of gratitude; but I do not rely on that. If you were really grateful to me you would go back; but you are not. I cannot trust to gratitude." Then he came closer to her, and his voice dropped.
"Yeah, force! You talk about gratitude; but I don't count on that. If you were truly grateful to me, you’d go back; but you aren’t. I can't depend on gratitude." Then he stepped closer to her, and his voice softened.
"Stella, I have sworn that this shall not be—that he shall not have you! I cannot break my oath. Do you not understand?"
"Stella, I've promised that this won't happen—that he won't have you! I can't break my vow. Don't you get it?"
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"No! I know that you cannot prevent me."
"No! I know you can't stop me."
"I can," he said. "You do not understand. I saved the boy, but I can destroy him."
"I can," he replied. "You just don't get it. I saved the boy, but I can also ruin him."
She shrank back.
She recoiled.
"With a word!" he said, almost fiercely, his lips trembling. "One word, and he is destroyed. You doubt? See!" And he drew a paper from his pocket-book. "The crime he committed was forgery—forgery! Here is the proof!"
"With just one word!" he said, almost angrily, his lips shaking. "One word, and he’s finished. You doubt it? Look!" And he pulled a paper from his wallet. "The crime he committed was forgery—forgery! Here’s the proof!"
She shrank back still further, and held up her hands as if to shut the paper from her sight.
She recoiled even more and raised her hands as if to block the paper from her view.
"Do not deceive yourself," he said, in his intense voice; "his safety lies in my hands—I hold the sword. It is for you to say whether I shall let it fall."
"Don't fool yourself," he said, in his intense voice; "his safety is in my hands—I hold the sword. It's up to you to decide whether I'll let it drop."
"Spare him!" she breathed, panting—"spare me!"
"Spare him!" she gasped, out of breath—"spare me!"
"I will spare him—I will save both him and you. Stella, say but the word; say to me here, now, 'Jasper, I will marry you,' and he is safe!"
"I'll save him—I’ll protect both him and you. Stella, just say the word; tell me right now, 'Jasper, I’ll marry you,' and he’s safe!"
With a low cry she sank against the door, and looked at him.
With a soft cry, she leaned against the door and looked at him.
"I will not!" she panted, like some wild animal driven to bay.
"I won't!" she gasped, like a wild animal backed into a corner.
"I will not."
"I won't."
His face darkened.
His expression soured.
"You hate me so much?"
"Do you really hate me?"
She was silent, regarding him with the same fearful, hunted look.
She was quiet, looking at him with the same scared, terrified expression.
"You hate me!" he said, between his teeth. "But even that[201] shall not prevent me from having my way. You will learn to hate me less—in time to love me."
"You hate me!" he said through clenched teeth. "But even that[201] won't stop me from getting what I want. You'll learn to hate me less—and eventually, to love me."
She shuddered, and he saw the shudder, and it seemed to lash him into madness.
She shivered, and he noticed it, and it felt like it drove him to madness.
"I say you shall! Such love as mine cannot exist in vain, cannot be repelled; it must, it must win love in return. I will chance it. When you are my wife—do not shrink, mine you must and shall be!—you will grow to a knowledge of the strength of my devotion, and admit that I was justified——"
"I say you will! A love like mine can’t just fade away, it can’t be pushed away; it has to, it has to earn love back. I’m willing to take that risk. When you’re my wife—don’t pull back, you will be mine, and that’s a promise!—you will come to understand the depth of my devotion and acknowledge that I was right——"
"No, never!" she panted.
"No way!" she panted.
He drew back, and let his hand fall on the back of the chair.
He pulled back and let his hand rest on the back of the chair.
"Is that answer final?" he said hoarsely.
"Is that answer final?" he asked hoarsely.
"Never!" she reiterated.
"Never!" she repeated.
"Remember!" he said. "In that word you pronounce the doom of this lad; by that word you let fall the sword, you darken the few remaining years of an old man's life with shame!"
"Remember!" he said. "In that word, you determine this boy's fate; with that word, you drop the sword and cast a shadow over the few years left in an old man's life with shame!"
White and breathless she sank on to the floor and so knelt—absolutely knelt—to him, with outstretched hands and imploring eyes.
White and breathless, she sank to the floor and knelt—just knelt—before him, with outstretched hands and pleading eyes.
He looked at her, his heart beating, his lips quivering, and his hand moved toward the bell.
He looked at her, his heart racing, his lips trembling, and his hand reached for the bell.
"If I ring this it is to send for a constable. If I ring this, it is to give this lad into custody on a charge of forgery. It is impossible for him to escape, the evidence is complete and damning."
"If I ring this, it's to call for a police officer. If I ring this, it’s to put this guy in custody on a charge of forgery. He can't escape; the evidence is solid and incriminating."
His hand touched the bell, had almost pressed it, when Stella uttered a word.
His hand hovered over the bell, nearly pressing it, when Stella spoke.
"Stay!" she said, and so hoarse, so unnatural was the sound of her voice, that it went to his heart like a stab.
"Stay!" she said, and her voice was so hoarse and unnatural that it pierced his heart like a knife.
Slowly, with the movement of a person numbed and almost unconscious, she rose and came toward him.
Slowly, like someone whowas numb and barely awake, she got up and walked toward him.
Her face was white, white to the lip, her eyes fixed not on him, but beyond him; she had every appearance of one moving in a dream.
Her face was pale, almost as white as her lips, and her eyes were set not on him, but past him; she looked just like someone drifting through a dream.
"Stay?" she said. "Do not ring."
"Stay?" she asked. "Don't call."
His hand fell from the bell, and he stood regarding her with eager, watchful eyes.
His hand dropped from the bell, and he stood looking at her with eager, alert eyes.
"You—you consent?" he asked hoarsely.
"You—you okay with this?" he asked hoarsely.
Without moving her eyes, she seemed to look at him.
Without moving her eyes, she appeared to be looking at him.
"Tell me," she said, in slow, mechanical tones, "tell me all—all that you wish me to do, all that I must do to save them."
"Tell me," she said, in slow, robotic tones, "tell me everything—all that you want me to do, all that I need to do to save them."
Her agony touched him, but he remained inflexible, immovable.
Her pain affected him, but he stayed steadfast and unyielding.
"It is soon told," he said. "Say to me, 'Jasper, I will be your wife!' and I am content. In return, I promise that on the day, the hour in which you become my wife, I will give you this paper; upon it the boy's fate depends. Once this is destroyed he is safe—absolutely."
"It won’t take long," he said. "Just tell me, 'Jasper, I will be your wife!' and I’ll be happy. In return, I promise that on the day and hour you become my wife, I will give you this paper; the boy's fate depends on it. Once this is destroyed, he is safe—completely."
She held out her hand mechanically.
She reached out her hand.
"Let me look at it."
"Let me check it out."
He glanced at her, scarcely suspiciously but hesitatingly, for a moment, then placed the paper in her hands.
He looked at her, not really suspicious but a bit hesitant, for a moment, then handed her the paper.
She took it, shuddering faintly.
She took it, shuddering slightly.
"Show me!"
"Show me!"
He put his finger on the forged name. Stella's eyes dwelt upon it with horror for a moment, then she held out the paper to him.
He pointed to the fake name. Stella stared at it in horror for a moment, then she handed the paper to him.
"He—he wrote that?"
"He—he actually wrote that?"
"He wrote it," he answered. "It is sufficient to send him——"
"He wrote it," he said. "That’s enough to send him——"
She put up her hand to stop him.
She raised her hand to stop him.
"And—and to earn the paper I must—marry you?"
"And—and to earn the money, I have to marry you?"
He was silent, but he made a gesture of assent.
He didn't say anything, but he nodded in agreement.
She turned her head away for a moment, then she looked him full in the eyes, a strange, awful look.
She turned her head away for a moment, then looked him straight in the eyes, a strange, terrifying look.
"I will do it," she said, every word falling like ice from her white lips.
"I'll do it," she said, each word dropping like ice from her pale lips.
A crimson flush stained his face.
A deep red blush spread across his face.
"Stella! My Stella!" he cried.
"Stella! My Stella!" he shouted.
She put up her hand; she did not shrink back, but simply put up her hand, and it was he who shrank.
She raised her hand; she didn't back away, but just raised her hand, and it was him who backed down.
"Do not touch me," she said, calmly, "or—or I will not answer for myself."
"Don’t touch me," she said calmly, "or—or I can't be responsible for what happens."
He wiped the cold beads from his brow.
He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.
"I—I am content!" he said. "I have your promise. I know you too well to dream that you would break it. I am content. In time—well, I will say no more."
"I—I’m happy!" he said. "I have your promise. I know you well enough to believe you wouldn’t break it. I’m content. In time—well, I won’t say any more."
Then he went to the table and pressed the bell.
Then he walked over to the table and rang the bell.
She looked up at him with a dull, numbed expression of inquiry which he understood and answered.
She looked up at him with a blank, dazed expression of curiosity, which he recognized and responded to.
"You will see. I have thought of everything. I foresaw that you would yield and have planned everything."
"You'll see. I've thought of everything. I knew you would give in, and I've made all the necessary plans."
The door opened as he spoke, and Scrivell came in followed by Frank, who hurled Scrivell out of the way and sprang before Jasper, inarticulate with rage.
The door swung open as he was talking, and Scrivell walked in, followed by Frank, who shoved Scrivell aside and jumped in front of Jasper, speechless with anger.
But before he could find breath for words, his eyes fell upon Stella's face, and a change came over him.
But before he could catch his breath to speak, his eyes landed on Stella's face, and he changed.
"What does this mean?" he stammered. "What do you mean, Mr. Adelstone, by this outrage? Do you know that I have been kept a prisoner——"
"What does this mean?" he stammered. "What do you mean, Mr. Adelstone, by this outrage? Do you know that I’ve been kept a prisoner——"
Jasper interrupted him calmly, quietly, with an exasperating smile.
Jasper calmly interrupted him with a quiet, yet exasperating smile.
"You are a prisoner no longer, my dear Frank!"
"You’re not a prisoner anymore, my dear Frank!"
"How dare you!" exclaimed the enraged boy, and he raised his cane.
"How dare you!" shouted the furious boy as he lifted his cane.
It would have fallen across Jasper's face, for he made no attempt to ward it, but Stella sprang between them, and it fell on her shoulder.
It would have hit Jasper in the face, since he didn’t try to dodge it, but Stella jumped in front of him, and it landed on her shoulder.
"Frank," she moaned rather than cried, "you—you must not."
"Frank," she moaned instead of crying, "you—you can't."
"Stella," he exclaimed, "stand away from him. I think I shall kill him."
"Stella," he shouted, "get away from him. I think I'm going to kill him."
She laid her hand upon his arm and looked up into his face with, ah! what an anguish of sorrowful pity and love.
She placed her hand on his arm and looked up at his face with such deep sorrow, pity, and love.
"Frank," she breathed, pressing her hand to her bosom,[203] "listen to me. He—Mr. Adelstone was—was right. He has done all for—for the best. You—you will beg his pardon."
"Frank," she said softly, placing her hand on her chest,[203] "you need to listen to me. He—Mr. Adelstone was—was right. He did everything for the best. You—you should apologize to him."
He stared at her as if he thought that she had taken leave of her senses.
He looked at her as if he thought she had lost her mind.
"What! What do you say!" he cried, below his breath. "Are you mad, Stella?"
"What! What did you just say!" he exclaimed softly. "Are you crazy, Stella?"
She put her hand to her brow with a strange, weird smile.
She placed her hand on her forehead with a strange, eerie smile.
"I wish—I almost think I am. No, Frank, not another word. You must not ask why. I cannot tell you. Only this, that—that Mr. Adelstone has explained, and that—that"—her voice faltered—"we must go back."
"I wish—I almost think I am. No, Frank, not another word. You can’t ask why. I can’t tell you. Just this, that—that Mr. Adelstone has explained, and that—that"—her voice hesitated—"we have to go back."
"Go back? Not go to Leycester?" he demanded, incredulous and astonished. "Do you know what you are saying?"
"Go back? Not go to Leycester?" he asked, incredulous and amazed. "Do you realize what you're saying?"
She smiled, a smile more bitter than tears.
She smiled, a smile more bitter than tears.
"Yes, I know. Bear with me, Frank."
"Yeah, I know. Just hang in there with me, Frank."
"Bear with you? What does she mean? Do you mean to say that you have allowed yourself to be persuaded by this—this hound——?"
"Bear with you? What does she mean? Are you saying that you let yourself be swayed by this—this jerk?"
"Frank! Frank!"
"Frank! Frank!"
"Do not stop him," came the quiet, overstrained voice of 'the hound.'
"Don't stop him," said the quiet, strained voice of 'the hound.'
"This hound, I said," repeated the boy, bitterly. "Has he persuaded you to break faith with Leycester? It is impossible. You would not, could not, be so—so bad."
"This hound, I said," the boy repeated, bitterly. "Has he convinced you to go back on your word to Leycester? That's impossible. You wouldn't, could not, be so—so awful."
Stella looked at him, and the tears sprang to her eyes.
Stella looked at him, and tears filled her eyes.
"Have pity, and—and—send him away," she said, without turning to Jasper.
"Have pity, and—and—send him away," she said, without looking at Jasper.
He went up to Frank, who drew back as he approached, as if he were something loathsome.
He walked up to Frank, who recoiled as he got closer, as if he were something disgusting.
"You are making your cousin unhappy by this conduct," he said. "It is as she says. She has changed her mind."
"You’re making your cousin upset with your behavior," he said. "It’s just like she said. She has changed her mind."
"It is a lie," retorted Frank, fiercely. "You have frightened her and tortured her into this. But you shall not succeed. It is easy for you to frighten a woman, as easily as it is to entrap her; but you will sing a different tune before a man. Stella, come with me. You must, you shall come. We will go to Lord Leycester."
"It’s a lie," Frank shot back, fiercely. "You’ve scared her and tortured her into this. But you won’t win. It’s easy for you to intimidate a woman, just as easily as it is to trap her; but you’ll sing a different tune in front of a man. Stella, come with me. You have to, you will come. We’re going to Lord Leycester."
"It is unnecessary," cried Jasper, quietly. "His lordship will be here in a few minutes."
"It’s not necessary," Jasper said softly. "His lordship will be here in a few minutes."
Stella started.
Stella began.
"No, no," she said, and moved to the door. Frank, staring at Jasper, caught and held her.
"No, no," she said, moving toward the door. Frank, staring at Jasper, stopped her and held on.
"Is that a lie, too?" he demanded. "If not—if it be true—then we will wait. We shall see how much longer you will be able to crow, Mr. Adelstone!"
"Is that a lie, too?" he asked. "If not—if it's true—then we will wait. We'll see how much longer you can brag, Mr. Adelstone!"
"Let us go, Frank," implored Stella. "You will let me go now?" And she turned to Jasper.
"Let's go, Frank," Stella pleaded. "Can I go now?" And she turned to Jasper.
Frank was almost driven to madness by her tone.
Frank was nearly pushed to the brink of madness by her tone.
"What has he said and done to change you like this?" he said. "You speak to him as if you were his slave!"
"What has he said and done to change you like this?" he asked. "You talk to him like you’re his slave!"
She looked at him sadly.
She looked at him with sadness.
Jasper shook his head.
Jasper shook his head.
"Wait," he said—"it will be better that you wait. Trust me.[204] I will spare you as much as possible; but it will be better that he should learn all that he has to learn from your lips, here and now."
"Wait," he said, "it’s better if you hold on. Trust me.[204] I’ll protect you as much as I can, but it’s best that he learns everything he needs to know from you, right here and right now."
She bowed her head, and still holding Frank's arm sank into a chair.
She lowered her head and, still holding onto Frank's arm, sat down in a chair.
The boy was about to burst out again, but she stopped him.
The boy was about to speak up again, but she interrupted him.
"Hush!" she said, "do not speak, every word cuts me to the heart. Not a word, dear—not another word. Let us wait."
"Hush!" she said, "don't say anything; every word hurts me deeply. Not a word, my dear—not one more. Let's just wait."
They had not long to wait.
They didn't have to wait long.
There was a sound of footsteps, hurried and noisy, on the stairs—an impatient, resolute voice uttering a question—then the door was thrown open, and Lord Leycester burst in!
There was the sound of hurried, noisy footsteps on the stairs—an impatient, determined voice asking a question—then the door swung open, and Lord Leycester rushed in!
CHAPTER XXX.
Leycester looked round for a moment eagerly, then, utterly disregarding Jasper, he hurried across to Stella, who at his entrance had made an involuntary movement towards him, but had then recoiled, and stood with white face and tightly-clasped hands.
Leycester looked around eagerly for a moment, then completely ignoring Jasper, he rushed over to Stella, who, upon his arrival, had instinctively moved toward him but then pulled back, standing there with a pale face and tightly clasped hands.
"Stella!" he exclaimed, "why are you here? Why did you not come to Waterloo? Why did you send for me?"
"Stella!" he exclaimed, "what are you doing here? Why didn’t you come to Waterloo? Why did you ask for me?"
She put her hand in his, and looked him in the face—a look so full of anguish and sorrow that he stared at her in amazement.
She took his hand and met his gaze—her expression full of anguish and sorrow that left him staring at her in astonishment.
"It was I who sent for you, my lord," said Jasper, coldly.
"It was me who called for you, my lord," Jasper said, coldly.
Leycester just glanced at him, then returned to the study of Stella's face.
Leycester just looked at him briefly, then went back to studying Stella's face.
"Why are you here, Stella?"
"Why are you here, Stella?"
She did not speak, but drew her hand away and glanced at Jasper.
She didn’t say anything, but pulled her hand back and looked at Jasper.
That glance would have melted a heart of stone, but his was one of fire and consumed all pity.
That look could have melted the hardest heart, but his was full of fire and burned away all compassion.
"Will you not speak? Great Heaven, what is the matter with you?" demanded Leycester.
"Why won’t you say anything? What’s wrong with you?" Leycester asked.
Jasper made a step nearer.
Jasper stepped closer.
Leycester turned upon him, not fiercely, but with contempt and amazement, then turned again to Stella.
Leycester faced him, not with anger, but with disdain and surprise, then turned back to Stella.
"Has anything happened at home—to your uncle?"
"Has anything happened at home—to your uncle?"
"Mr. Etheridge is well," said Jasper.
"Mr. Etheridge is doing well," said Jasper.
Then Leycester turned and looked at him.
Then Leycester turned and glanced at him.
"Why does this man answer for you?" he said. "I did not put any question to you, sir."
"Why is this guy answering for you?" he said. "I didn't ask you anything, sir."
"I am aware of that, my lord," said Jasper, his small eyes glittering with hate and malice, and smoldering fury. The sight of the handsome face, the knowledge that Stella loved this man and hated him, Jasper, maddened and tortured him, even in his hour of triumph. "I am aware of that, Lord Leycester; but as your questions evidently distress and embarrass Miss Etheridge, I take upon myself to answer for her."
"I know that, my lord," Jasper said, his small eyes shining with hate and malice, and boiling anger. The sight of the handsome face, the fact that Stella loved this man and despised him, Jasper, drove him to madness and pain, even in his moment of victory. "I know that, Lord Leycester; but since your questions clearly upset and embarrass Miss Etheridge, I’ll take it upon myself to answer for her."
Leycester smiled as if at some strange conceit.
Leycester smiled as if at some odd idea.
"You do indeed take upon yourself," he retorted, with great scorn. "Perhaps you will kindly remain silent."
"You really are taking this on yourself," he shot back, filled with disdain. "Maybe you could just stay quiet."
Jasper's face whitened and winced.
Jasper's face went pale and winced.
"You are in my apartment, Lord Leycester."
"You are in my apartment, Lord Leycester."
"I regret to admit it. I more deeply regret that this lady should be here. I await her explanation."
"I hate to say it, but I really wish this lady wasn’t here. I’m waiting for her explanation."
"And what if I say she will not gratify your curiosity?" said Jasper, with a malignant smile.
"And what if I say she won't satisfy your curiosity?" said Jasper, with a wicked smile.
"What will happen, do you mean?" asked Leycester, curtly. "Well, I shall probably throw you out of the window."
"What do you mean will happen?" Leycester asked sharply. "Well, I’ll probably toss you out of the window."
Stella uttered a low cry and laid her hand upon his arm; she knew him so well, and had no difficulty in reading the sudden lightning in the dark eyes, and the resolute tightening of the lips. She knew that it was no idle threat, and that a word more from Jasper of the same kind would rouse the fierce, impetuous anger for which Leycester was notorious.
Stella let out a soft gasp and placed her hand on his arm; she knew him so well and had no trouble reading the sudden spark in his dark eyes and the determined tightening of his lips. She understood that it wasn't an empty threat and that one more word like that from Jasper would unleash the fierce, impulsive anger that Leycester was infamous for.
In a moment his anger disappeared.
In an instant, his anger faded away.
"I beg your pardon," he murmured, with a loving glance, "I was forgetting myself. I will remember that you are here."
"I’m sorry," he said softly, giving her a loving look, "I was getting ahead of myself. I’ll keep in mind that you’re here."
"Now, sir," and he turned to Jasper, "you appear anxious to offer some explanation. Be as brief and as quick as you can, please," he added curtly.
"Now, sir," he said, turning to Jasper, "you seem eager to give some explanation. Please be as brief and quick as you can," he added sharply.
Jasper winced at the tone of command.
Jasper flinched at the authoritative tone.
"I wished to spare Miss Etheridge," he said. "I have only one desire, and that is to insure her comfort and happiness."
"I wanted to protect Miss Etheridge," he said. "I have just one wish, and that is to make sure she feels comfortable and happy."
"You are very good," said Leycester, with contemptuous impatience. "But if that is all you have to say we will rid you of our presence, which cannot be welcome. I would rather hear an account of these extraordinary proceedings from this lady's lips, at first, at any rate; afterwards I may trouble you," and his eyes darkened ominously.
"You’re really good," Leycester said, with an air of dismissive annoyance. "But if that’s all you have to say, we’ll take our leave, since our presence probably isn’t welcome. I’d prefer to hear about these unusual events from her first, at least; I might come back to you later," and his expression became threatening.
Then he went up to Stella, and his voice dropped to a low whisper.
Then he walked up to Stella, and his voice lowered to a quiet whisper.
"Come, Stella. You shall tell me what this all means," and he offered her his arm.
"Come on, Stella. You need to tell me what all this means," and he offered her his arm.
But Stella shrank back, with a piteous look in her eyes.
But Stella recoiled, her eyes filled with sorrow.
"I cannot go with you," she murmured, as if each word cost her an effort. "Do not ask me!"
"I can't go with you," she whispered, as if each word took real effort. "Please don't ask me!"
"Cannot!" he said, still in the same low voice. "Stella! Why not?"
"Can't!" he said, still in the same low voice. "Stella! Why not?"
"I—I cannot tell you! Do not ask me!" was her prayer. "Go now—go and leave me!"
"I—I can't tell you! Please don't ask me!" was her plea. "Just go now—go and leave me!"
Lord Leycester looked from her to Frank, who shook his head and glared at Jasper.
Lord Leycester looked from her to Frank, who shook his head and glared at Jasper.
"I don't understand it, Lord Leycester; it is no use looking to me. I have done as you asked me—at least as far as I was able until I was prevented. We got out at Vauxhall as you wished us to do——"
"I don’t get it, Lord Leycester; it’s pointless to ask me. I did what you asked—at least as much as I could until I was stopped. We got out at Vauxhall like you wanted us to..."
"I!" said Leycester, not loudly, but with an intense emphasis. "I! I did not ask you to do anything of the kind! I have been waiting for you at Waterloo, and thinking that I had missed you and that you had gone on to—to the place I asked you to go to, I hurried there. A man—Mr. Adelstone's servant, I presume—was waiting, and told me Stella was here waiting for me. I came here—that is all!"
"I!" said Leycester, not loud, but with strong emphasis. "I! I didn't ask you to do anything like that! I've been waiting for you at Waterloo, thinking I missed you and that you went on to—the place I told you to go to. So I rushed over there. A man—Mr. Adelstone's servant, I guess—was waiting and told me Stella was here waiting for me. I came here—that's all!"
Frank glared at Jasper and raised an accusing finger, which he pointed threateningly.
Frank glared at Jasper and raised an accusing finger, pointing it threateningly.
"Ask him for an explanation!" he said.
"Ask him for an explanation!" he said.
Leicester looked at the white, defiant face.
Leicester looked at the pale, defiant face.
"What jugglery is this, sir?" he demanded. "Am I to surmise that—that this lady was entrapped and brought here against her will?"
"What kind of trickery is this, sir?" he asked. "Am I to assume that this lady was trapped and brought here against her will?"
Jasper inclined his head.
Jasper nodded.
"You are at liberty to surmise what you will," he said. "If you ask me if it was through my instrumentality that this lady was led to break the assignation you had arranged for her, I answer that it was!"
"You can guess whatever you want," he said. "If you’re asking me if I was the one who caused this lady to cancel the meeting you set up for her, I’ll tell you that I was!"
"Soh!"
"Saw!"
It was all Leycester said, but it spoke volumes.
It was all Leycester said, but it meant a lot.
"That I used some strategy to effect my purpose, I don't for a moment deny. I used strategy, because it was necessary to defeat your scheme."
"That I employed some tactics to achieve my goal, I won't deny for a second. I used tactics because it was essential to thwart your plan."
He paused. Leycester stood upright watching him.
He paused. Leycester stood straight, watching him.
"Go on," he said, in a hard, metallic voice.
"Go ahead," he said, in a cold, metallic tone.
"I brought her here that I, her uncle's and guardian's friend, might point out to her the danger which lay in the path on which you would entice her. I have made it clear to her that it is impossible she should do as you wish."
"I brought her here so that I, a friend of her uncle and guardian, could show her the danger in the path you would lead her down. I've made it clear to her that she cannot do what you want."
He paused again, and Leycester removed his eyes from the pale face and looked at Stella.
He paused again, and Leycester took his gaze off the pale face and looked at Stella.
"Is what this man says true?" he asked, in a low voice. "Has he persuaded you to break faith with me?"
"Is what this guy saying true?" he asked quietly. "Has he convinced you to betray me?"
Stella looked at him, and her hands closed over each other.
Stella looked at him, and her hands clasped together.
"Don't ask her," broke in Frank. "She is not in a fit state to answer. This fellow, this Jasper Adelstone, has bewitched her! I think he has frightened her out of her senses by some threat——"
"Don't ask her," interrupted Frank. "She’s not in the right mind to answer. This guy, Jasper Adelstone, has put a spell on her! I think he’s scared her out of her wits with some kind of threat——"
"Frank! Hush! Oh, hush!" broke from Stella.
"Frank! Quiet! Oh, be quiet!" exclaimed Stella.
Lord Leycester started and eyed her scrutinizingly, but he saw only anguish and pity and sorrow—not guilt—in her face.
Lord Leycester jumped and looked at her closely, but all he saw in her face was pain, compassion, and sadness—not guilt.
"It is true," declared Frank. "This is what she has said, and this only since I came back into the room, and I can't get any more out of her. I think, Lord Leycester, you had better throw him out of the window."
"It’s true," Frank said. "This is what she’s saying, and this has only happened since I came back into the room, and I can’t get anything more out of her. I think, Lord Leycester, you should just throw him out the window."
Leycester looked from one to the other. There was evidently more in the case than could be met by following Frank's advice.
Leycester looked from one person to the other. It was clear that there was more to the situation than could be addressed by just taking Frank's advice.
He put his hand to his head for a moment.
He placed his hand on his head for a moment.
"I don't understand," he said, almost to himself.
"I don't get it," he said, almost to himself.
"It is not difficult to understand," said Jasper, with an ill-concealed sneer. "The lady absolutely refuses to keep the appointment you made—you forced upon her. She declines to accompany you. She——"
"It’s not hard to get," Jasper said, barely hiding a smirk. "The lady absolutely refuses to keep the appointment you made—you forced on her. She won’t go with you. She——"
"Silence," said Leycester, in a low voice that was more terrible than shouting. Then he turned to Stella.
"Silence," Leycester said in a low voice that was more frightening than shouting. Then he turned to Stella.
"Is it so?" he asked.
"Is that true?" he asked.
She raised her eyes, and her lips moved.
She looked up, and her lips moved.
"Yes," she said.
"Yeah," she said.
He looked as if he could not believe the evidence of his senses.[207] The perspiration broke out on his forehead, and his lips trembled, but he made an effort to control himself, and succeeded.
He looked like he couldn't believe what he was sensing.[207] Sweat started to form on his forehead, and his lips shook, but he tried to pull himself together and managed to do it.
"Is what this man says true, Stella?"
"Is what this guy is saying true, Stella?"
"I—I cannot go with you," she trembled, with downcast eyes.
"I—I can't go with you," she said, trembling and looking down.
Leycester looked round the room as if he suspected he must be dreaming.
Leycester looked around the room as if he thought he might be dreaming.
"What does it mean?" he murmured. "Stella;" and now he addressed her as if he were oblivious of the presence of others. "Stella, I implore, I command you to tell me. Consider what my position is. I—who have been expecting you as—as you know well—find you here, and here you, with your own lips, tell me that all is altered between us; so suddenly, so unreasonably."
"What does it mean?" he whispered. "Stella;" and now he spoke to her as if he didn't notice anyone else was around. "Stella, I beg you, I need you to tell me. Think about my situation. I—who have been waiting for you as—as you know very well—find you here, and you, with your own words, tell me that everything has changed between us; so abruptly, so unreasonably."
"It must be so," she breathed. "If you would only go and leave me!"
"It has to be," she sighed. "If you would just go and leave me!"
He put his hand on the back of a chair to steady himself, and the chair shook.
He put his hand on the back of a chair to steady himself, and the chair wobbled.
Jasper stood gloating over his emotion.
Jasper stood proudly over his feelings.
"Great Heaven!" he exclaimed, "can I believe my ears? Is this you, Stella—speaking to me in these words and in this fashion? Why!—why!—why!"
"Good heavens!" he exclaimed, "can I trust what I'm hearing? Is this really you, Stella—talking to me like this? Why!—why!—why!"
And the questions burst forth from him passionately.
And the questions rushed out from him with passion.
She clasped her hands, and looked up at him.
She held her hands together and looked up at him.
"Do not ask me—I cannot tell. Spare me!"
"Don't ask me—I can't say. Please spare me!"
Leycester turned to Frank.
Leycester faced Frank.
"Will you—will you leave us, my dear Frank?" he said, hoarsely.
"Will you—will you leave us, my dear Frank?" he said, hoarsely.
Frank went out slowly, then Leycester turned to Jasper.
Frank walked out slowly, then Leycester turned to Jasper.
"Hear me," he said. "You have given me to understand that the key of this enigma is in your possession; you will be good enough to furnish me with it. There must be no more mystery. Understand once for all, and at once, that I will have no trifling."
"Hear me," he said. "You’ve made it clear that you have the key to this puzzle; please provide it to me. There can be no more mystery. Understand once and for all, and right now, that I won't tolerate any nonsense."
"Leycester!"
"Leycester!"
He put up his hand to her, gently, reassuringly,
He raised his hand to her, softly, to reassure her,
"Do not fear; this gentleman has no need to tremble. This matter lies between us three—at present, rather, it lies between you two. I want to be placed on an equality, that is all." And he smiled a fiercely-bitter smile. "Now, sir!"
"Don't worry; this guy has no reason to be scared. This issue involves the three of us—right now, it's really just between the two of you. I just want to be treated as an equal, that's all." And he smiled a fiercely bitter smile. "Now, sir!"
Jasper bit his lips.
Jasper bit his lips.
"I have few words to add to what I have already said. I will say them, and I leave it to Miss Etheridge to corroborate them. You wish to know the reason why she did not meet you as you expected, and why she is here instead, and under my protection?"
"I don’t have much more to say beyond what I’ve already mentioned. I’ll say it, and I’ll let Miss Etheridge confirm it. You want to know why she didn’t meet you as you thought she would, and why she’s here now, under my protection?"
Leycester moved his hand impatiently.
Leycester waved his hand impatiently.
"The question is easily answered. It is because she is my affianced wife!" said Jasper quietly.
"The answer is simple. It's because she's my fiancée!" said Jasper quietly.
Leycester looked at him steadily, but did not show by a sign that he had been smitten as his adversary had hoped to smite him. Instead, he seemed to recover coolness.
Leycester looked at him steadily but didn’t give any indication that he had been affected in the way his opponent had hoped. Instead, he appeared to regain his composure.
"I have been told," he said, quietly and incisively, "that you are a clever man, Mr. Adelstone. I did not doubt it until this[208] moment. I feel that you must be a fool to hope that I should accept that statement."
"I’ve been told," he said, softly and sharply, "that you’re a smart guy, Mr. Adelstone. I didn’t doubt it until this[208] moment. I think you have to be foolish to think I’d accept that claim."
Jasper's face grew red under the bitter scorn; he raised his hand and pointed tremblingly to Stella.
Jasper's face turned red from the harsh criticism; he raised his hand and shakily pointed at Stella.
"Ask her," he said, hoarsely.
"Ask her," he said, hoarsely.
Leycester turned to her with a start.
Leycester quickly turned to her.
"For form's sake," he said, almost apologetically, "I will ask you, Stella. Is this true?"
“For the sake of form,” he said, almost apologetically, “I’ll ask you, Stella. Is this true?”
She raised her eyes.
She looked up.
"It is true," she breathed.
"That's true," she breathed.
Leycester turned white for the first time, and seemed unable to withdraw his eyes from hers for a moment, then he walked up to her and took her hands.
Leycester turned pale for the first time and seemed unable to take his eyes off hers for a moment. Then, he walked up to her and took her hands.
"Look at me!" he said, in a low, constrained voice. "Do you know that I am here?—I—am—here!—that I came here to protect you? That whatever this man has said to force this mad avowal from your lips I will make him answer for! Stella! Stella! If you do not wish to drive me mad, look at me and tell me that this is a lie!"
"Look at me!" he said, in a low, tense voice. "Do you realize that I'm here?—I—am—here!—that I came here to protect you? That whatever this guy has said to make you say this crazy confession, I will make him pay for it! Stella! Stella! If you don’t want to drive me crazy, look at me and tell me that this is a lie!"
She looked at him sadly, sorrowfully.
She looked at him with sadness.
"It is true—true," she said.
"It's true—really," she said.
"Of your own free will?—you hesitate! Ah!"
"Of your own free will?—you hesitate! Ah!"
She flung her hands before her eyes for a moment to gain strength to deal him the blow, then with white constrained face she said—
She raised her hands to her eyes for a moment to gather strength to strike him, then with a pale, tense face, she said—
"Of my own free will!"
"Of my own choice!"
He dropped her hands, but stood looking at her.
He let go of her hands but continued to stare at her.
Jasper's voice aroused him from the stupor which fell upon him.
Jasper's voice pulled him out of the daze he was in.
"Come, my lord," he said, in a dry, cold voice, "you have received your answer. Let me suggest that you have inflicted more than enough pain upon this lady, and let me remind you that as I am her affianced husband I have the right to request you to leave her in peace."
"Come on, my lord," he said, in a dry, cold voice, "you have your answer. I suggest you’ve caused this lady more than enough pain, and I want to remind you that as her fiancé, I have the right to ask you to leave her alone."
Leycester turned to him slowly, but without speaking to him went up to Stella.
Leycester turned to him slowly but didn't say anything as he walked over to Stella.
"Stella," he said, and his voice was harsh and hoarse. "For the last time I ask you—for the last time!—is this true? Have you betrayed me for this man? Have you promised to be—his wife?"
"Stella," he said, his voice rough and raspy. "I’m asking you for the last time—for the last time!—is this true? Have you cheated on me with this guy? Have you agreed to be—his wife?"
The answer came in a low clear voice:
The reply came in a soft, clear voice:
"It is true. I shall be his wife."
"It’s true. I will be his wife."
He staggered slightly, but recovered himself, and stood upright, his hands clasped, the veins on his forehead swelling.
He swayed a bit but steadied himself and stood tall, his hands clasped, the veins on his forehead bulging.
"It is enough," he said. "You tell me that it is of your own free will. I do not believe that. I know that this man has some hold upon you. What it is I cannot guess. I feel that you will not tell me, and that he would only lie if I asked him. But it is enough for me. Stella—I call you so for the last time—you have deceived me; you have kept this thing hidden from me. May Heaven forgive you, I cannot!"
"It’s enough," he said. "You tell me it’s your own choice. I don’t believe that. I know this man has some kind of control over you. I can’t figure out what it is. I sense that you won’t tell me, and that he would just lie if I asked him. But that’s enough for me. Stella—I’m calling you that for the last time—you’ve deceived me; you’ve kept this from me. May Heaven forgive you, but I can’t!"
Then he took his hat and turned to leave the room.
Then he grabbed his hat and turned to leave the room.
As he did so she swayed toward him, and almost fell at his[209] feet, but Jasper glided toward her and held her, and, as Leycester turned, he saw her leaning on Jasper, her arm linked in his.
As she did this, she leaned toward him and nearly fell at his[209] feet, but Jasper quickly moved in and caught her, and when Leycester turned, he saw her resting against Jasper, her arm linked with his.
Without a word Leycester opened the door and went out.
Without saying a word, Leycester opened the door and stepped outside.
Frank sprang toward him, but Leycester put him back with a firm grasp.
Frank lunged toward him, but Leycester held him back with a firm grip.
"Oh, Lord Leycester!" he cried.
"Oh, Lord Leycester!" he shouted.
Leycester paused for a moment, his hand on the boy's arm.
Leycester paused for a moment, his hand on the boy's arm.
"Go to her," he said. "She has lied to me. There is something between her and that man. I have seen her for the last time," and before the boy could find a word of expostulation or entreaty, Leycester pushed him aside and went out.
"Go to her," he said. "She’s lied to me. There’s something between her and that guy. I’ve seen her for the last time," and before the boy could find a word to protest or plead, Leycester pushed him aside and left.
CHAPTER XXXI.
Leycester went down the stairs with the uncertain gait of a drunken man, and having reached the open air stood for a moment staring round him as if he were bereft of his senses; as indeed he almost was.
Leycester stumbled down the stairs with the unsteady walk of someone who's had too much to drink, and once he got outside, he paused for a moment, looking around as if he were out of his mind; which, in fact, he nearly was.
The shock had come so suddenly that it had deprived him of the power of reasoning, of following the thing out to its logical conclusion. As he walked on, threading his way along the crowded thoroughfare, and exciting no little attention and remark by his wild, distraught appearance, he realized that he had lost Stella.
The shock had hit him so suddenly that it took away his ability to think clearly, to follow things through to their logical end. As he walked along the busy street, drawing a lot of attention with his frantic, disheveled look, he came to understand that he had lost Stella.
He realized that he had lost the beautiful girl who had stolen into his heart and absorbed his love. And the manner of his losing her made the loss so bitter! That a man, that such a creature as this Jasper Adelstone, should come between them was terrible. If it had been any other, who was in some fashion his own equal—Charlie Guildford, for instance, a gentleman and a nobleman—it would have been bad enough, but he could have understood it. He would have felt that he had been fairly beaten; but Jasper Adelstone!
He realized that he had lost the beautiful girl who had captured his heart and filled it with love. And the way he lost her made the pain even worse! That a man, that someone like Jasper Adelstone, should come between them was awful. If it had been anyone else, someone he could see as his equal—like Charlie Guildford, a gentleman and a nobleman—it would have been bad enough, but he could have understood that. He would have felt that he had been fairly defeated; but Jasper Adelstone!
Then it was so evident that love was not altogether the reason of her treachery and desertion; there was something else; some secret which gave that man a hold over her. He stopped short in the most crowded part of the Strand, and put his hand to his brow and groaned.
Then it was clear that love wasn’t the only reason for her betrayal and abandonment; there was something more—some secret that gave that man power over her. He suddenly stopped in the busiest part of the Strand, put his hand to his forehead, and groaned.
To think that his Stella, his beautiful child-love, whom he had deemed an angel for innocence, should share a secret with such a man. And what was it? Was there shame connected with it? He shuddered as the suspicion crossed his mind and smote upon his heart. What had she done to place her so utterly in Jasper Adelstone's hands? What was it? The question harassed and worried him to the exclusion of all other sides of the case.
To think that his Stella, his beautiful young love, whom he saw as an angel of innocence, would have a secret with such a man. And what was it? Was there shame involved? He flinched as the thought crossed his mind and struck at his heart. What had she done to put herself completely in Jasper Adelstone's control? What was it? The question haunted and troubled him, overshadowing all other aspects of the situation.
Was it something that had occurred before he, Leycester, had met her? She had known this Jasper Adelstone before she knew Leycester; but he remembered her speaking of him as a conceited, self-opinioned young man; he remembered the light scorn with which she had described him.
Was it something that had happened before Leycester met her? She had known Jasper Adelstone before she knew Leycester; but he recalled her talking about him as a cocky, self-assured young man; he remembered the slight disdain with which she had described him.
No, it could not have happened thus early. When then? and where was it? He could find no solution to the question; but the terrible result remained, that she had delivered herself, body[210] and soul, into the hands of Jasper Adelstone, and was lost to him, Leycester!
No, it couldn’t have happened that early. So when did it? And where was it? He couldn’t figure out the answer; but the terrible outcome was clear: she had given herself, body[210] and soul, to Jasper Adelstone, and was lost to him, Leycester!
Striking along, careless of where he was going, he found himself at last in Pall Mall. He entered one of his clubs, and went to the smoking-room. There he lit a cigar, and took out the marriage license and looked at it long and absently. If all had gone right, Stella would have been his, if not by this time, a very little later, and they would have gone to Italy, they two, together and alone—with happiness.
Wandering along without a thought about where he was headed, he eventually ended up in Pall Mall. He walked into one of his clubs and headed to the smoking room. There, he lit a cigar and pulled out the marriage license, staring at it for a long time, lost in thought. If everything had gone according to plan, Stella would have been his—not at this moment, but soon enough—and they would have traveled to Italy, just the two of them, happy together.
But now it was all changed—the cup had been dashed from his lips at the last moment, and by—Jasper Adelstone!
But now everything had changed—the cup had been knocked from his lips at the last second, and by—Jasper Adelstone!
He sat, with the unsmoked cigar in his fingers, his head drooped upon his breast, the nightmare of the secret mystery pressing on his shoulders. It was not only the loss of Stella, it was the feeling that she had deceived him that was so bitter to bear; it was the existence of the secret understanding between the two that so utterly overwhelmed him. He could have married Stella though she had been a beggar in the streets, but he could have no part or lot in the woman who shared a secret with such a one as Jasper Adelstone.
He sat, with the unsmoked cigar in his fingers, his head hanging down on his chest, the burden of the secret weighing heavily on his shoulders. It wasn't just the loss of Stella; it was the feeling that she had betrayed him that was so hard to endure. The fact that she had a hidden connection with someone like Jasper Adelstone completely crushed him. He could have married Stella even if she were a beggar in the streets, but he couldn't be involved with a woman who kept a secret with someone like him.
The smoking-room footman hovered about, glancing covertly and curiously at the motionless figure in the deep arm-chair; acquaintances sauntered in and gave him good-bye; but Leycester sat brooding over his sorrow and disappointment, and made no response.
The footman in the smoking room lingered around, stealing glances at the still figure in the deep armchair; acquaintances came in and said their goodbyes, but Leycester just sat there lost in his sadness and disappointment, not responding at all.
A more miserable young man it would have been impossible to find in all London than this viscount and heir to an earldom, with all his immense wealth and proud hereditary titles.
A more miserable young man would have been impossible to find in all of London than this viscount and heir to an earldom, with all his immense wealth and proud family titles.
The afternoon came, hot and sultry, and to him suffocating. The footman, beginning to be seriously alarmed by the quiescence of the silent figure, was just considering whether it was not his duty to bring him some refreshment, or rouse him by offering him the paper, when Leycester rose, much to the man's relief, and walked out.
The afternoon arrived, hot and humid, and felt stifling to him. The footman, becoming genuinely worried about the stillness of the quiet figure, was starting to think about whether he should bring him some refreshments or try to wake him up by offering him the newspaper, when Leycester stood up, much to the man's relief, and walked out.
Within the last few minutes he had decided upon some course of action. He could not stay in London, he could not remain in England; he would go abroad—go right out of the way, and try and forget. He smiled to himself at the word, as if he should ever forget the beautiful face that had lain upon his breast, the exquisite eyes that had poured the lovelight into his, the sweet girl-voice that had murmured its maiden confession in his ear!
Within the last few minutes, he had made a decision about what to do. He couldn’t stay in London, he couldn’t stay in England; he would go overseas—leave everything behind, and try to forget. He smiled to himself at the thought, as if he could ever forget the beautiful face that had rested on his chest, the exquisite eyes that had filled his with love, the sweet girl’s voice that had whispered her first confession in his ear!
He called a cab, and told the man to drive to Waterloo; caught a train, threw himself into a corner of the carriage, and gave himself up to the bitterness of despair.
He hailed a cab and told the driver to take him to Waterloo; he caught a train, sank into a corner of the carriage, and surrendered to the pain of despair.
Dinner was just over when his tall figure passed along the terrace, and the ladies were standing under the drawing-room veranda enjoying the sunset. A little apart from the rest stood Lenore. She was leaning against one of the iron columns, her dress of white cashmere and satin trimmed with pearls standing out daintily and fairy-like against the mass of ferns and flowers behind her.
Dinner had just finished when his tall figure walked by on the terrace, and the ladies were standing under the drawing-room veranda, taking in the sunset. A little apart from the others was Lenore. She was leaning against one of the iron columns, her white cashmere and satin dress trimmed with pearls looking delicate and almost ethereal against the lush backdrop of ferns and flowers behind her.
She was leaning in the most graceful air of abandon, her[211] sunshade lying at her feet, her hands folded with an indolent air of rest on her lap; there was a serene smile upon her lips, a delicate languor in her violet eyes, an altogether at-peace-with-all-the-world expression which was in direct contrast with the faint expression of anxiety which rested on the handsome face of the countess.
She was leaning in a beautifully relaxed way, her[211] sunshade resting at her feet, her hands resting casually on her lap; there was a calm smile on her lips, a gentle tiredness in her violet eyes, an expression of total peace with the world that stood in stark contrast to the slight look of worry on the countess's attractive face.
Every now and then, as the proud and haughty woman, but anxious mother, chatted and laughed with the women around her, her gaze wandered to the open country with an absent, almost fearful expression, and once, as the sound of a carriage was heard on the drive, she was actually guilty of a start.
Every now and then, as the proud and arrogant woman, but worried mother, chatted and laughed with the women around her, her gaze drifted to the open countryside with a vacant, almost frightened look, and once, when she heard a carriage approaching, she actually flinched.
But the carriage was only that of one of the guests, and the countess sighed and turned to her duties again. Lenore, with head thrown back, watched her with a lazy smile. She was suffering likewise, but she had something tangible to fear, something definite to hope; the mother knew nothing, but feared all things.
But the carriage was just that of one of the guests, and the countess sighed and went back to her duties. Lenore, with her head tilted back, watched her with a lazy smile. She was suffering too, but she had something real to fear, something specific to hope for; the mother knew nothing, but was afraid of everything.
Presently Lady Wyndward happened to come within the scope of Lenore's voice.
Presently, Lady Wyndward happened to come within earshot of Lenore's voice.
"You look tired to-night, dear," she said.
"You look tired tonight, dear," she said.
The countess smiled, wearily.
The countess smiled, tiredly.
"I will admit a little headache," she said; then she looked at the lovely indolent face. "You look well enough, Lenore!"
"I'll admit I have a bit of a headache," she said; then she looked at the lovely, relaxed face. "You look fine, Lenore!"
Lady Lenore smiled, curiously.
Lady Lenore smiled, intrigued.
"Do you think so!" she answered. "Suppose I also confessed a headache!"
"Do you really think so!" she replied. "What if I said I also had a headache!"
"I should outdo you even then," said the countess, with a sigh, "for I have a heartache!"
"I should still outdo you," said the countess with a sigh, "because I have a heartache!"
Lenore put out her hand, white and glittering with pearls and diamonds, and laid it on the elder woman's arm with a little caressing gesture peculiar to her.
Lenore reached out her hand, sparkling with pearls and diamonds, and gently placed it on the older woman's arm with a soft, affectionate gesture that was uniquely hers.
"Tell me dear," she whispered.
"Tell me, dear," she whispered.
The countess shook her head.
The countess shook her head.
"I cannot," she said, with a sigh. "I scarcely know myself. I am quite in the dark, but I know that something has happened or is happening. You know that Leycester went suddenly yesterday?"
"I can’t," she said, sighing. "I barely know myself. I'm completely in the dark, but I know that something has happened or is happening. You know that Leycester left unexpectedly yesterday?"
Lady Lenore moved her head in assent.
Lady Lenore agreed.
The countess sighed.
The countess let out a sigh.
"I am always fearful of him."
"I'm always afraid of him."
Lenore laughed, softly.
Lenore chuckled quietly.
"So am I. But I am not fearful on this occasion. Wait until he comes back."
"So am I. But I'm not scared this time. Just wait until he comes back."
The countess shook her head.
The countess shook her head.
"When will that be? I am afraid not for some time!"
"When will that be? I'm afraid it won't be for a while!"
"I think he will come back to-night," said Lenore, with a smile that was too placid to be confident or boastful.
"I think he will come back tonight," said Lenore, with a smile that was too calm to be sure or bragging.
The countess smiled and looked at her.
The countess smiled and looked at her.
"You are a strange girl, Lenore," she said. "What makes you think that?"
"You’re a weird girl, Lenore," she said. "What makes you say that?"
Lenore turned the bracelet on her arm.
Lenore twisted the bracelet on her arm.
"Something seems to whisper to me that he will come," she said. "Look!" And she just moved her hand toward the terrace.[212] Leycester was coming slowly up the broad stone steps.
"Something feels like it's telling me that he will come," she said. "Look!" And she just waved her hand toward the terrace.[212] Leycester was making his way slowly up the wide stone steps.
Lady Wyndward made a move forward, but Lenore's hand closed over her arm, and she stopped and looked at her.
Lady Wyndward took a step forward, but Lenore's hand grabbed her arm, stopping her in her tracks as she looked at her.
Lenore shook her head, smiling softly.
Lenore shook her head, smiling gently.
"Better not," she murmured, scarcely above her breath. "Not yet. Leave him alone. Something has happened as you surmised. I have such keen eyes, you know, and can see his face."
"Better not," she whispered, barely audible. "Not yet. Just leave him alone. Something has happened, as you suspected. I have really sharp eyes, you know, and I can see his face."
So could Lady Wyndward by this time, and her own turned white at sight of the pale, haggard face.
So could Lady Wyndward by this time, and her own turned white at the sight of the pale, haggard face.
"Do not go to him," whispered Lenore, "do not stop him. Leave him alone; it is good advice."
"Don't go to him," Lenore whispered, "don't try to stop him. Just leave him alone; that's good advice."
Lady Wyndward felt instinctively that it was, and so that she might not be tempted to disregard it, she turned away and went into the house.
Lady Wyndward instinctively felt it was not right, and to avoid being tempted to ignore that feeling, she turned away and went inside the house.
Leycester came along the terrace, and raising his eyes, heavy and clouded, saw the ladies, but he only raised his hat and passed on. Then he came to where the figure in white, glimmering with pearls and diamonds, leaned against the column and he hesitated a moment, but there was no look of invitation in her eyes, only a faint smile, and he merely raised his hat again and passed on; but, half unconsciously, he had taken in the loveliness and grace of the picture that she made, and that was all that she desired for the present.
Leycester walked along the terrace, and lifting his heavy, clouded eyes, noticed the ladies, but he just tipped his hat and continued on. Then he reached the figure in white, shimmering with pearls and diamonds, leaning against the column. He paused for a moment, but there was no welcoming look in her eyes, just a slight smile, so he simply tipped his hat again and moved on; yet, half unconsciously, he absorbed the beauty and elegance of the scene she created, which was all she wanted for now.
With heavy steps he crossed the hall, climbed the stairs, and entered his own room.
With slow, heavy steps, he walked across the hall, climbed the stairs, and entered his room.
His man Oliver, who had been waiting for him and hanging about, came in softly, but stole out again at sight of the dusky figure lying wearily on the chair; but presently Leycester called him and he went back.
His buddy Oliver, who had been waiting around for him, came in quietly but slipped back out when he saw the dark figure tiredly slumped in the chair; however, Leycester soon called him, and he returned.
"Get a bath ready, Oliver," he said, "and pack a portmanteau; we shall leave to-night."
"Get a bath ready, Oliver," he said, "and pack a suitcase; we’re leaving tonight."
"Very good, my lord," was the quiet response, and then he went to prepare the bath.
"Sure thing, my lord," was the soft reply, and then he went to get the bath ready.
Leycester got up and strode to and fro. Though she had never entered his rooms, the apartments seemed full of her; from the easel stared the disfigured Venus which he had daubed out on the first night he had seen her. On the table, in an Etruscan vase of crystal, were some of the wild flowers which her hand had plucked, her lips had pressed. These he took—not fiercely but solemnly—and threw out of the window.
Leycester got up and paced back and forth. Even though she had never been in his rooms, they felt filled with her presence; from the easel, the distorted Venus he had painted on the first night he met her stared back at him. On the table, in a crystal Etruscan vase, were some wildflowers she had picked and that her lips had touched. He took these—not angrily but seriously—and threw them out of the window.
Suddenly there floated upon the air the strains of solemn music. He started. He had almost forgotten Lilian; the great sorrow and misery had almost driven her from his memory. He sat the vase down upon the table, and went to her room; she knew his knock, and bade him come in, still playing.
Suddenly, the sounds of solemn music filled the air. He jumped a bit. He had almost forgotten about Lilian; the deep sorrow and pain had nearly pushed her from his mind. He set the vase down on the table and went to her room; she recognized his knock and invited him in while still playing.
But as he entered, she stopped suddenly, and the smile which had flown to her face to welcome him disappeared.
But as he walked in, she suddenly froze, and the smile that had appeared on her face to greet him vanished.
"Ley!" she breathed, looking up at his pale, haggard face and dark-rimmed eyes; "what has happened? What is the matter?"
"Ley!" she exclaimed, looking up at his pale, tired face and dark-circled eyes. "What happened? What's wrong?"
He stood beside her, and bent and kissed her; his lips were dry and burning.
He stood next to her, leaned in, and kissed her; his lips were dry and hot.
"Ley! Ley!" she murmured, and put her white arm round his neck to draw him down to her, "what is it?"
"Ley! Ley!" she whispered, wrapping her white arm around his neck to pull him close, "what's going on?"
Then she scanned him with loving anxiety.
Then she looked at him with a mix of love and worry.
"How tired you look, Ley! Where have you been? Sit down!"
"Wow, you look exhausted, Ley! Where have you been? Come sit down!"
He sank into a low seat at her feet, and motioned to the piano.
He settled into a low seat at her feet and gestured toward the piano.
"Go on playing," he said.
"Keep playing," he said.
She started at his hoarse, dry voice, but turned to the piano, and played softly, and presently she knew, rather than saw, that he had hidden his face in his hands.
She flinched at his rough, dry voice, but then turned to the piano and played softly. Before long, she realized, more by instinct than sight, that he had buried his face in his hands.
Then she stopped and bent over him.
Then she paused and leaned over him.
"Now tell me, Ley!" she murmured.
"Now tell me, Ley!" she whispered.
He looked up with a bitter smile that cut her to the heart.
He looked up with a bitter smile that pierced her heart.
"It is soon told, Lil," he said, in a low voice, "and it is only an old, old story!"
"It won't take long to explain, Lil," he said quietly, "and it's just an old, old story!"
"Ley!"
"Ley!"
"I can tell you—I could tell only you, Lil—in a very few words. I have loved—and been deceived."
"I can tell you—I can only tell you, Lil—in just a few words. I have loved—and been betrayed."
She did not speak, but she put her hand on his head where it lay like a peaceful benediction.
She didn't say anything, but she placed her hand on his head where it rested like a gentle blessing.
"I have staked my all, all my happiness and peace, upon a cast and have lost. I am very badly hit, and naturally I feel it very badly for a time!"
"I've put everything I have—my happiness and peace—on a gamble, and I've lost. I'm really hurt by this, and of course, I'm going to feel it deeply for a while!"
"Ley!" she murmured, reproachfully, "you must not talk to me like this; speak from your heart."
"Ley!" she whispered, disapprovingly, "you can’t talk to me like this; speak from your heart."
"I haven't any left, Lil!" he said; "there is only an aching void where my heart used to be. I lost it weeks ago—or was it months or years? I can't tell which now!—and she to whom I gave it, she whom I thought an angel of purity, a dove of innocence, has thrown it in the dirt and trampled upon it!"
"I don’t have any left, Lil!" he said; "there's just an empty space where my heart used to be. I lost it weeks ago—or was it months or years? I can't even tell anymore!—and the one I gave it to, the one I thought was an angel of purity, a dove of innocence, has thrown it in the dirt and trampled on it!"
"Ley, Ley, you torture me! Of whom are you speaking?"
"Ley, Ley, you’re driving me crazy! Who are you talking about?"
"Of whom should I be speaking but the one woman the world holds for me?"
"Who should I be talking about but the one woman the world means everything to me?"
"Lenore!" she murmured, incredulously.
"Lenore!" she whispered, incredulously.
"Lenore!" and he laughed bitterly. "No; she did not pronounce her name so. I am speaking and thinking of Stella Etheridge."
"Lenore!" he said with a bitter laugh. "No; she didn't say her name like that. I'm talking about and thinking of Stella Etheridge."
Her hand trembled, but she did not withdraw it.
Her hand shook, but she didn't pull it back.
"Stella?"
"Hey, Stella?"
"Yes," he said, and his lips twitched. "A star. A star that will shine in another man's bosom, not in mine as I, fool that I was, dreamed that it would. Lil, I believe that there is only one good woman in the world, and she sits near me now."
"Yes," he said, and his lips quirked. "A star. A star that will shine in another man's heart, not in mine as I, foolishly, thought it would. Lil, I believe there is only one good woman in the world, and she's sitting right here with me now."
"Oh, Ley, Ley—but tell me!"
"Oh, Ley, Ley—but let me know!"
"There is so little to tell," he said, wearily. "I cannot tell you all. This will suffice, that to-night I expected and hoped to have been able to call her my wife, instead—well, you see, I am sitting here!"
"There’s not much to say," he said, tiredly. "I can't share everything. Just know this: tonight I expected and hoped to finally call her my wife, but—well, I guess you can see where I am sitting!"
"Your wife?" she murmured. "Stella Etheridge your wife. Was that—that wise, Ley?"
"Your wife?" she murmured. "Stella Etheridge is your wife. Was that—was that a good idea, Ley?"
"Wise! What have I to do with wisdom?" he retorted. "I loved her—loved her passionately, madly, as I never, nor shall[214] ever, love another woman! Heaven help me, I love her now! Don't you see that is the worst part of it. I know, as surely as I am sitting here, that my life has gone. It has gone to pieces on the rocks like a goodly ship, and there is an end of it!"
"Wise? What do I care about wisdom?" he shot back. "I loved her—loved her intensely, crazily, like I never have, and never will, love another woman! God help me, I love her still! Don’t you see that’s the worst part? I know, just as surely as I’m sitting here, that my life is over. It has shattered like a fine ship on the rocks, and that’s that!"
There was silence for a moment, then she spoke, and, woman-like, her thoughts were of the woman.
There was a moment of silence, then she spoke, and, as women do, her thoughts were about the woman.
"But she, Ley? How is it with her?"
"But what about her, Ley? How's she doing?"
He laughed again, and the gentle girl shuddered.
He laughed again, and the kind girl shivered.
"Don't Ley," she murmured.
"Don't lie," she murmured.
"She will be all right," he said. "Women are made like that—all excepting one," and he touched her dress.
"She'll be fine," he said. "Women are just built that way—all except for one," and he touched her dress.
"And yet—and yet," she murmured, troubled and sorrowful, "now I look back I am sure that she loved you, Ley! I remember her face, the look of her eyes, the way she spoke your name. Oh, Ley, she loved you!"
"And yet—and yet," she murmured, troubled and sad, "now that I look back, I'm sure she loved you, Ley! I remember her face, the look in her eyes, the way she said your name. Oh, Ley, she loved you!"
"She did—perhaps. She loves me now so well, that on our wedding-day—wedding-day!—she allows a man to step in between us and claim her as his own!"
"She really does—maybe. She loves me so much now that on our wedding day—wedding day!—she lets another man come between us and take her as his own!"
Maddened by the memory which her words had called up he would have risen, but she held him down with a gentle hand.
Maddened by the memory that her words had sparked, he would have gotten up, but she kept him in place with a gentle hand.
"A man! What man, Ley?"
"A guy! What guy, Ley?"
"One called Jasper Adelstone, a lawyer; a man it would be gross flattery to call even a gentleman! Think of it, Lil. Picture it! I wait to receive my bride, and instead of it happening so, I am sent for to meet her at this man's chambers. There I am informed that all is over between us, and that she is the affianced wife of Mr. Jasper Adelstone."
"One called Jasper Adelstone, a lawyer; a man it would be a stretch to even call a gentleman! Just think about it, Lil. Imagine this! I wait to welcome my bride, and instead of that happening, I’m summoned to meet her at this guy’s office. There, I’m told that it’s all over between us and that she is engaged to Mr. Jasper Adelstone."
"But the reason—the reason?"
"But why—why is that?"
"There is none!" he exclaimed, rising and pacing the room, "I am vouchsafed no reason. The bare facts are deemed sufficient for me. I am cast adrift, as something no longer necessary or needful, without word of reason or even of rhyme!" and he laughed.
"There is none!" he shouted, getting up and walking around the room. "I’m given no explanation. The basic facts are considered enough for me. I'm left hanging, like something that’s no longer needed or important, without any reason or even a hint of sense!" Then he laughed.
She was silent for a moment, then a murmur broke from her lips.
She was quiet for a moment, then a whisper escaped her lips.
"Poor girl!"
"Poor girl!"
He stooped and looked down at her.
He leaned down and looked at her.
"Do not waste your pity, Lil," he said, with a grim smile. "With her own lips she declared that what she did she did of her own free will!"
"Don’t waste your pity, Lil," he said, with a grim smile. "She herself said that what she did, she did of her own free will!"
"With this man standing by her side?"
"With this guy standing by her side?"
He started, then he shook his head.
He hesitated, then shook his head.
"I know what you mean!" he said, hoarsely. "And do you not see that that is the worst of it. She is in his power; there is some secret understanding between them. Can I marry a woman who is in another man's power so completely that she is forced to break her word to me, to jilt me for him!—can I?"
"I get what you're saying!" he replied, his voice rough. "And don’t you see that’s the worst part? She's completely under his control; there’s some secret connection between them. How can I marry a woman who's so tied to another man that she feels she has to betray me, to leave me for him?—how can I?"
His voice was so hoarse and harsh as to be almost inarticulate, and he stood with outstretched, appealing hands, as if demanding an answer.
His voice was so rough and grating that it was nearly unintelligible, and he stood with his hands outstretched in a pleading gesture, as if demanding a response.
What could she say? For a moment she was silent, then she put out her hand to him.
What could she say? For a moment she stayed quiet, then she reached out her hand to him.
"And you have left her with him, Ley?"
"And you left her with him, Ley?"
The question sent all the blood from his face.
The question drained all the color from his face.
"Yes," he said, wearily, "I have left her with her future husband. Possibly, probably, by this time she has become his wife. One man can procure a marriage license as easily as another."
"Yeah," he said tiredly, "I’ve left her with her future husband. By now, she’s probably already his wife. One guy can get a marriage license just as easily as another."
"You did that! What would papa and my mother have said?" she murmured.
"You did that! What would Dad and my mom have said?" she whispered.
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"What did, what should I care? I tell you I loved her madly; you do not know, cannot understand what such love means! Know, then, Lil, that I would rather have died than lose her—that, having lost her, life has become void and barren for me—that the days and hours until I forget her will be so much time of torture and regret, and vain, useless longing. I shall see her face, hear her voice, wherever I may be, in the day or in the night; and no pleasure, no pain will efface her from my memory or my heart."
"What did it matter to me? I tell you I loved her wildly; you don’t know, you can’t really understand what that kind of love is! Just know, Lil, that I would have rather died than lose her—that now that she’s gone, life feels empty and pointless to me—that the days and hours until I forget her will be nothing but torture and regret, and pointless, useless longing. I will see her face, hear her voice, no matter where I am, day or night; and no joy, no sorrow will erase her from my memory or my heart."
"Oh, Ley!—my poor Ley!"
"Oh, Ley!—my poor Ley!"
"Thus it is with me. And now I have come to say 'good-bye.'"
"That's how it is for me. And now I've come to say 'good-bye.'"
"Good-bye. You are going—where?"
"Goodbye. Where are you going?"
"Where?" he echoed, with the same discordant laugh. "I neither know nor care. I am afraid all places will be alike for awhile. The whole earth is full of her; there is not a wild flower that will not remind me of her, not a sound of music that will not recall her voice. If I meet a woman I shall compare her with my Stella—my Stella! no, Jasper Adelstone's! Oh, Heaven! I could bear all but that. If she were dead, I should have at least one comfort—the consolation of knowing that she had belonged to no other man—that in some other remote world we might meet again, and I might claim her as mine! But that is denied to me. My white angel is stained and besmirched, and is mine no longer!"
"Where?" he repeated with the same jarring laugh. "I don’t know or care. I’m afraid every place will feel the same for a while. The whole world is filled with thoughts of her; not a wildflower that won’t remind me of her, not a note of music that won't bring back her voice. If I meet a woman, I’ll compare her to my Stella—my Stella! No, Jasper Adelstone's! Oh, God! I could handle anything but that. If she were gone, I’d at least have one comfort—the knowledge that she had never belonged to anyone else—that in some distant world we might meet again, and I could claim her as mine! But that’s taken from me. My pure angel is tainted and lost to me forever!"
Worn out by the passion of his grief, he dropped on the seat at her feet, and hid his face in his hands.
Worn out from the intensity of his grief, he collapsed into a seat at her feet and covered his face with his hands.
She put her arm round his neck, but spoke no word. Words at such moments are like gnats round a wound—they can only irritate, they cannot heal.
She put her arm around his neck but said nothing. At times like this, words are like gnats buzzing around a wound—they only irritate, they can't heal.
They sat thus motionless for some minutes, then he rose, calmer but very white and worn.
They sat there still for a few minutes, then he got up, calmer but very pale and exhausted.
"This is weak of me, worse than weak, inconsiderate, Lil," he said, with a wan smile. "You have so much of your own sorrows that you should be spared the recital of other people's woes. I will go now. Good-bye, Lil!"
"This is really pathetic of me, even worse than that, selfish, Lil," he said with a faint smile. "You already have so many of your own struggles that you shouldn't have to listen to other people's problems. I'm going to leave now. Goodbye, Lil!"
"Oh, what can I do for you?" she murmured. "My dear! My dear!"
"Oh, what can I do for you?" she whispered. "My dear! My dear!"
He stooped and kissed her, and looked down at her pale face so full of sorrow for his sorrow, and his heart grew calmer and more resigned.
He bent down and kissed her, then looked at her pale face, which was so full of sorrow for his pain, and his heart felt calmer and more accepting.
"Nothing, Lil," he said.
"Nothing, Lil," he replied.
"Yes," she said in a low voice; "if I can do nothing else I can pray for you, Ley!"
"Yeah," she said softly, "if I can't do anything else, I can pray for you, Ley!"
He smiled and stroked her hair.
He smiled and ran his fingers through her hair.
"You are an angel, Lil," he said, softly. "If all women were made like you, there would be no sin and little sorrow in the world. In the future that lies black and drear before me I shall think of you. Yes, pray for me, Lil. Good-bye!" and he kissed her again.
"You’re an angel, Lil," he said softly. "If all women were like you, there would be no sin and hardly any sorrow in the world. In the dark and gloomy future ahead of me, I will think of you. Yes, pray for me, Lil. Goodbye!" and he kissed her again.
She held him to the last, then when he had gone she buried her face in her hands and cried. But suddenly she sat up and touched the bell that stood near her.
She held on to him until the very end, and then, after he left, she buried her face in her hands and cried. But suddenly she sat up and rang the bell that was next to her.
"Crying will do no good for my Ley," she murmured. "I must do more than that. Oh, if I could be strong and hale like other girls for an hour, one short hour! But I will, I must do something! I cannot see him suffer so and do nothing!"
"Crying won't help my Ley," she whispered. "I need to do more than that. Oh, if I could be strong and healthy like other girls for just an hour, one short hour! But I will, I must do something! I can't just watch him suffer like this and do nothing!"
Her one special maid, a girl who had been with her since her childhood and knew every mood and change in her, came in and hurried to her side at the sight of her tear-dimmed eyes.
Her one special maid, a girl who had been with her since childhood and knew every mood and change in her, came in and rushed to her side when she saw her tear-filled eyes.
"Oh, Lady Lilian, what is the matter? You have been crying!"
"Oh, Lady Lilian, what's wrong? You've been crying!"
"A little, Jeanette," she said, smiling through her tears. "I am in great trouble—Lord Leycester is in great trouble——"
"A little, Jeanette," she said, smiling through her tears. "I am in big trouble—Lord Leycester is in big trouble——"
"I have just met him, my lady, looking so ill and worried."
"I just saw him, my lady, and he looks so sick and stressed."
"Yes, Jeanette; he is in great trouble, and I want to help him," and then, with fear and trembling, she announced an intention she had suddenly formed. Jeanette was aghast for a time, but at last she yielded, and hurried away to make the preparation for the execution of her beloved mistress's wishes.
"Yes, Jeanette; he’s in serious trouble, and I want to help him," and then, feeling scared and nervous, she shared a plan she had just come up with. Jeanette was shocked for a moment, but eventually, she gave in and rushed off to prepare for her beloved mistress's wishes.
CHAPTER XXXII.
As the door closed on Lord Leycester, Stella's heart seemed to leave her bosom; it was as if all hope had fled with him, and as if her doom was irrevocably fixed. For a moment she did not realize that she was leaning upon Jasper Adelstone for support, but when her numbed senses woke to a capacity for fresh pain, and she felt his hand touching hers, she shrank away from him with a shudder, and summoning all her presence of mind, turned to him calmly:
As the door shut behind Lord Leycester, Stella felt as though her heart had left her chest; it was like all hope had gone with him, and her fate was sealed. For a moment, she didn’t realize she was leaning on Jasper Adelstone for support, but when her dulled senses came to life with a new wave of pain, and she felt his hand on hers, she recoiled from him with a shiver, gathering her composure and turning to him calmly:
"You have worked your will," she said, in a low voice. "What remains? What other commands have you to lay upon me?"
"You've done what you wanted," she said softly. "What’s left? What other orders do you have for me?"
He winced, and the color struggled to his pale face.
He flinched, and color fought its way to his pale face.
"In the future," he said, in a low voice, "it will be your place to command, mine to obey those commands, willingly, cheerfully."
"In the future," he said in a quiet voice, "it'll be your role to lead, and mine to follow those commands, gladly and willingly."
Stella waved her hand with weary impatience.
Stella waved her hand with tired annoyance.
"I am in your hands," she said; "what am I to do now? where am I to go? No! I know that; I will go back——" then she stopped, and a look of pain and fear came upon her beautiful face as she thought of the alarm with which her uncle would discover her flight, and the explanation which he would demand. "How can I go back? What can I say?"
"I am at your mercy," she said; "what should I do now? Where should I go? No! I know that; I will go back——" then she paused, and a look of pain and fear crossed her beautiful face as she thought about how alarmed her uncle would be when he found out she had run away, and the explanation he would want. "How can I go back? What can I say?"
"I have thought of that," he said, in a low voice. "I had foreseen the difficulty, and I have provided against it. I know that what I have done may only increase your anger, but I did it for the best."
"I have thought about that," he said softly. "I anticipated the difficulty, and I've prepared for it. I realize that what I've done might only make you more upset, but I did it for the best."
"What have you done?" asked Stella.
"What did you do?" Stella asked.
"I have telegraphed to your uncle to say that I had tempted you and Frank to run up to town, and that I would bring you back this evening. I knew he would not be anxious then, seeing that Frank was with you."
"I've sent a telegram to your uncle to let him know that I convinced you and Frank to head to the city, and that I would bring you back this evening. I figured he wouldn't be worried since Frank was with you."
Stella stared at the firm, self-reliant face. He had provided for every contingency, had foreseen everything, and had evidently felt so assured of the success of his plans. She could not refrain a slight shudder as she realized what sort of a man this was who held her in his power. She felt that it were as useless to attempt to escape him as it would be for a bird to flutter against the bars of its cage.
Stella looked at the confident, self-sufficient face. He had prepared for every possible situation, had anticipated everything, and clearly felt very positive about the success of his plans. She couldn't help but shudder a little as she understood what kind of man he was who had control over her. She felt that trying to escape him was as useless as a bird flapping against the bars of its cage.
"Have I done wrong?" he asked, standing beside her, his head bent, his whole attitude one of deference and humility.
"Have I messed up?" he asked, standing next to her, his head down, his whole demeanor showing respect and humility.
She shook her head.
She sighed and shook her head.
"No, I suppose not. It does not matter if he can be spared pain."
"No, I guess not. It doesn't matter if he can avoid pain."
"He shall be," he responded. "I will do all in my power to render both him and you and Frank happy."
"He will be," he replied. "I will do everything I can to make both him and you, as well as Frank, happy."
She looked at him with a pitiful smile.
She looked at him with a sympathetic smile.
"Happy!"
"Awesome!"
"Yes, happy!" he repeated, with low but intense emphasis. "Remember, that, though I have won you by force, I love you; that I would die for you, yes, die for you, if need were——"
"Yes, happy!" he said again, with a quiet yet strong emphasis. "Just remember, even though I took you by force, I love you; I would die for you, yes, die for you, if it came to that——"
She rose—she had sunk into a chair—and put her hand to her brow.
She got up—she had slumped into a chair— and put her hand to her forehead.
"Let me go now, please," she said, wearily.
"Please let me go now," she said, tiredly.
He put on his hat, but stopped her with a gesture.
He put on his hat but stopped her with a wave.
"Frank," he said.
"Frank," he said.
She knew what he meant, and inclined her head.
She understood what he meant and nodded her head.
Jasper went to the door and called him by name, and he entered. Jasper laid his hand on his shoulder and kept it there firmly, notwithstanding the boy's endeavor to shrink away from him.
Jasper went to the door and called him by name, and he came in. Jasper placed his hand on his shoulder and held it there firmly, despite the boy's attempts to pull away from him.
"Frank," he said, in his low, quiet voice, "I want to say a few words to you. Let me preface them with the statement that what I am going to say your cousin Stella fully endorses."
"Frank," he said in his low, quiet voice, "I want to say a few words to you. Let me start by saying that what I'm about to say is fully supported by your cousin Stella."
Frank, looking at Stella—he had not taken his eyes from her face—said:
Frank, staring at Stella—he hadn’t taken his eyes off her face—said:
"Is that so, Stella?"
"Really, Stella?"
She inclined her head.
She nodded.
"I want you," said Jasper—"we want you, we ask you, my dear Frank, to erase from your memory all that has occurred here this morning, and before that; remember only that your cousin Stella is my affianced wife. I am aware that the suddenness of the thing causes you surprise, as is only natural; but get over that surprise, and learn, as soon as possible, to recognize it as an inevitable fact. Of all that has passed between—between"—he hesitated at the hated name, and drew a little breath—"Lord Leycester and Stella, nothing remains—nothing! We will forget all that, will we not, Stella?"
"I want you," Jasper said, "we want you, my dear Frank, to forget everything that happened here this morning and before. Just remember that your cousin Stella is my fiancée. I know the suddenness of this will surprise you, which is only natural, but you need to get past that surprise and accept it as a fact. As for everything that happened between—between"—he hesitated at the name he disliked, taking a small breath—"Lord Leycester and Stella, it's all in the past—nothing remains—nothing! We will forget all that, right, Stella?"
She made the same gesture.
She made the same move.
"And we ask you to do the same."
"And we ask you to do the same."
"But!" exclaimed Frank, white with suppressed excitement and indignation.
"But!" exclaimed Frank, pale with held-back excitement and anger.
Jasper glanced at Stella, almost with an air of command, and Stella went over to Frank and laying her hand on his arm, bent and kissed him.
Jasper looked at Stella, as if expecting her to follow his lead, and Stella walked over to Frank, placing her hand on his arm, leaned in, and kissed him.
"It must be so, dear," she said in a low tremulous whisper. "Do not ask me why, but believe it. It is as he has said, inevitable. Every word from you in the shape of a question will add to my mis—will only pain me. Do not speak, dear, for my sake!"
"It has to be this way, my dear," she said in a quiet, shaky voice. "Don't ask me why, just believe it. It's as he said, it's unavoidable. Every question you ask will only add to my suffering—will only hurt me more. Please don't say anything, my dear, for my sake!"
He looked from one to the other, then he took her hand with a curious expression in his face.
He looked from one person to the other, then he took her hand with a curious expression on his face.
"I will not ask," he said. "I will be silent for your sake."
"I won't ask," he said. "I'll stay quiet for your sake."
She pressed his hand and let it drop.
She squeezed his hand and then let it go.
"Come!" said Jasper with a smile, "that is the right way to take it, my dear Frank. Now let me say a word for myself, it is this, that you do not possess a truer friend and one more willing and anxious to serve you than Jasper Adelstone. Is that not so?" and he looked at Stella.
"Come on!" said Jasper with a smile, "that's the right way to look at it, my dear Frank. Now let me say something for myself: you won't find a truer friend who is more willing and eager to help you than Jasper Adelstone. Isn't that right?" He looked at Stella.
"Yes," she breathed.
"Yeah," she breathed.
Frank stood with his eyes cast down; he raised them for a moment and looked Jasper full in the face, then lowered them again.
Frank stood with his eyes looking down; he raised them for a moment and looked Jasper straight in the face, then lowered them again.
"And now," said Jasper, with a smile and in a lighter voice, "you must take some refreshment," and he went to the cupboard and brought out some wine. Frank turned away, but Stella, nerving and forcing herself, took the glass he extended to her and put the edge to her lips.
"And now," Jasper said with a smile and a lighter tone, "you have to have some refreshments." He went to the cupboard and brought out some wine. Frank turned away, but Stella, gathering her courage, took the glass he offered her and brought it to her lips.
Jasper seemed satisfied, though he saw that she had not touched a drop.
Jasper seemed pleased, even though he noticed that she hadn’t had a single drink.
"Let me see," he said, taking out his watch, "there is a train back in half an hour. Shall we catch that?"
"Let me check," he said, pulling out his watch, "there's a train back in half an hour. Should we take that?"
"Are you coming back with us?" said Frank in a quiet voice.
"Are you coming back with us?" Frank asked quietly.
Jasper nodded.
Jasper agreed.
"If you will allow me, my dear Frank," he said, calmly. "I won't keep you a moment."
"If you don’t mind, my dear Frank," he said, calmly. "I won't take up a moment of your time."
He rang the bell as he spoke and Scrivell entered.
He rang the bell as he was talking, and Scrivell walked in.
There was no sign of any kind either in his face or his bearing that he was conscious of anything out of the ordinary having happened; he came in with his young old face and colorless eyes, and stood waiting patiently. Jasper handed him some letters, and gave him instructions in a business tone, then asked if the brougham was waiting.
There was no indication in his expression or demeanor that he was aware of anything unusual happening; he entered with his youthful yet aged face and pale eyes, standing there patiently. Jasper handed him some letters and gave him instructions in a professional tone, then asked if the carriage was waiting.
"Yes, sir," said Scrivell.
"Yes, sir," Scrivell replied.
"Come then!" said Jasper, and Scrivell held the door open and bowed with the deepest respect as they passed out.
"Come on!" said Jasper, and Scrivell held the door open and bowed with the utmost respect as they walked out.
It was so sudden a change from the storm of passion that had just passed over them all, that Frank and Stella felt bewildered and benumbed, which was exactly as Jasper wished them to feel.
It was such a sudden change from the emotional turmoil that had just overwhelmed them, that Frank and Stella felt confused and numb, which was exactly how Jasper wanted them to feel.
His manner was deferential and humble but fully self-possessed; he put Stella in the brougham, and insisted quietly upon Frank sitting beside her, he himself taking the front seat.
His demeanor was respectful and modest, but completely composed; he helped Stella into the carriage and quietly insisted that Frank sit next to her, while he took the front seat.
Stella shrank back into the corner, and lowered her veil. Frank sat staring out of the window, and avoiding even a glance at the face opposite him. Jasper made no attempt to break the silence, but sat, his eyes fixed on the passers-by, the calm, inscrutable expression on his face never faltering, though a triumph ran through his veins.
Stella backed into the corner and pulled down her veil. Frank sat staring out the window, avoiding even a glance at the face across from him. Jasper made no move to break the silence; he just sat with his eyes on the people walking by, his calm, unreadable expression never wavering, even though triumph surged through him.
The train was waiting, and he put them into a carriage, lowered the window and drew the curtain for Stella, and at the last moment bought a bunch of flowers at the refreshment-bar, and laid it beside her. Then he got in and unfolded a newspaper and looked through it.
The train was waiting, and he helped them into a carriage, lowered the window, and pulled the curtain for Stella. Just before it pulled away, he bought a bunch of flowers at the refreshment bar and placed it beside her. Then he got in, unfolded a newspaper, and started looking through it.
Scarcely a word was spoken during the whole journey; it was an express train, but it seemed ages to Stella before it drew up at Wyndward Station.
Hardly a word was said during the whole trip; it was an express train, but it felt like forever to Stella before it pulled into Wyndward Station.
Jasper helped her to alight, she just touching his hand with her gloved fingers, and they walked across the meadow. As they came in sight of the Hall, shining whitely in the evening sunlight, Stella raised her eyes and looked at it, and a cold hand seemed to grasp her heart. As if he knew what was passing in her mind, Jasper took her sunshade and put it up.
Jasper helped her get down, her gloved fingers just brushing against his hand, and they walked across the meadow. As they spotted the Hall, glowing white in the evening sunlight, Stella looked up at it, and a chill gripped her heart. As if he sensed her thoughts, Jasper took her sunshade and opened it up.
"The sun is still hot," he said; and he held it so as to shut the hall from her sight.
"The sun is still hot," he said, and he positioned it to block her view of the hall.
They came to the lane—to the spot where Stella had stood up on the bank and looked down at the upturned eyes which she had learned to love; she breathed a silent prayer that she might never see them again.
They arrived at the lane—the place where Stella had stood on the bank and looked down at the familiar eyes she had come to love; she silently prayed that she would never see them again.
Jasper opened the gate, and a smile began to form on his lips.
Jasper opened the gate, and a smile started to spread across his face.
"Prepare for a scolding," he said, lightly. "You must put all the blame on me."
"Get ready for a lecture," he said playfully. "You have to blame everything on me."
But there was no scolding; the old man was seated in his arm-chair, and eyed them with mild surprise and anxiety.
But there was no scolding; the old man was sitting in his armchair, watching them with gentle surprise and concern.
"Stella," he said, "where have you been? We have been very anxious. How pale and tired you look!"
"Stella," he said, "where have you been? We've been really worried. You look so pale and tired!"
Jasper almost stepped before her to screen her.
Jasper almost stepped in front of her to protect her.
"It is all my fault, my dear sir," he said. "Lay the blame on me. I ought to have known better, I admit, but I met the young people on their morning stroll and tempted them to take a run to town. It was done on the spur of the moment. You must forgive us!"
"It’s all my fault, dear sir,” he said. “Blame it all on me. I should have known better, I admit, but I ran into the young people while they were out for their morning walk and encouraged them to come into town. It was a snap decision. Please forgive us!"
Mr. Etheridge looked from one to the other and patted Stella's arm.
Mr. Etheridge glanced between them and gave Stella's arm a pat.
"You must ask Mrs. Penfold," he said, with a smile. "She will be difficult to appease, I'm afraid. We have been very anxious. It was—well, unlike you, Stella."
"You should ask Mrs. Penfold," he said with a smile. "She might be hard to please, I’m afraid. We’ve been quite worried. It was—well, different from you, Stella."
"I hope I shall be able to appease Mrs. Penfold," said Jasper. "I want her good word; I know she has some influence with you, sir."
"I hope I can win over Mrs. Penfold," said Jasper. "I want her support; I know she has some influence with you, sir."
He paused, and the old man looked up, struck by some significance in his tone.
He stopped, and the old man looked up, aware of some importance in his voice.
Jasper stood looking down at him with a little smile of pleading interrogation.
Jasper stood there, looking down at him with a slight smile that seemed to ask for understanding.
"I have come as a suppliant for your forgiveness on more accounts[220] than one," he continued. "I have dared to ask Stella to be my wife, sir."
"I've come to ask for your forgiveness for more than one thing[220]. I've had the nerve to ask Stella to be my wife, sir."
Stella started, but still looked out beyond him at the green hills and the water glowing in the sunset. Mr. Etheridge put his hand on her head and turned her face.
Stella began to speak, but she continued to gaze past him at the green hills and the water shimmering in the sunset. Mr. Etheridge placed his hand on her head and turned her face.
"Stella!"
"Stella!"
"You wish to know what she has answered, sir," said Jasper to spare Stella making any reply. "With a joy I cannot express, I am able to say that she has answered 'Yes.'"
"You want to know what she said, sir," Jasper said to save Stella from having to answer. "With a joy I can’t put into words, I’m happy to say that she answered 'Yes.'"
"Is that so, my dear?" murmured the old man.
"Is that so, my dear?" whispered the old man.
Stella's head drooped.
Stella's head hung low.
"This—this—surprises me!" he said in a low voice. "But if it is so, if you love him, my dear, I will not say 'No.' Heaven bless you, Stella!" and his hand rested upon her head.
"This—this—surprises me!" he said softly. "But if that's the case, if you love him, my dear, I won't say 'No.' God bless you, Stella!" and his hand rested on her head.
There was silence for a moment, then he started and held out his other hand to Jasper.
There was a moment of silence, then he jumped and extended his other hand to Jasper.
"You are a fortunate man, Jasper," he said. "I hope, I trust you will make her happy!"
"You’re a lucky guy, Jasper," he said. "I hope and trust you’ll make her happy!"
Jasper's small eyes glistened.
Jasper's tiny eyes sparkled.
"I will answer for it with my life," he said.
"I'll stake my life on it," he said.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
"Oh, my love, my love!"
"Oh my love, my love!"
She stood with her arms outstretched toward the white walls of the Hall, the moon shining over meadow and river, the night jay creaking in silence.
She stood with her arms outstretched toward the white walls of the Hall, the moon shining over the meadow and river, the night jay creaking in silence.
In all her anguish and misery, in all her passionate longing and sorrow, these were the only words that her lips could frame. All was still in the house behind her. Frank, worn out with excitement, had gone to his own room. The old man sat smoking, dreaming and thinking of his little girl's betrothal. Jasper had gone—he was too wise to prolong the strain which he knew she was enduring—and she had crept out into the little garden and stood leaning against the gate, her eyes fixed on the great house, which at that moment perhaps held him—Leycester—who, a few short hours ago, was hers, and in a low voice the cry broke from her lips:
In all her pain and sadness, in all her intense longing and grief, these were the only words her lips could manage. Everything was quiet in the house behind her. Frank, exhausted from all the excitement, had gone to his own room. The old man sat smoking, lost in thought about his daughter's engagement. Jasper had left—he was too wise to keep her in the difficult situation she was enduring—and she had slipped out into the small garden, leaning against the gate, her eyes fixed on the large house, which at that moment might be holding him—Leycester—who just a few hours ago was hers, and in a soft voice, the cry slipped from her lips:
"Oh, my love, my love!"
"Oh, my love!"
It was a benediction, a farewell, a prayer, in one; all her soul seemed melting and flowing toward him in the wail. All the intense longing of her passionate nature to fly to his protecting arms and tell him all—to tell him that she still loved him as the flowers love the sun, the hart the waterbrook—was expressed in the words; then, as she remembered he could not hear them—that it would avail nothing if he could hear them, her face dropped into her hands, and she shut out the Hall from her hot, burning eyes. She had not yet shed one tear; if she could but have wept, the awful tightening round her brain, the burning fire in her eyes, would have been assuaged; but she could not weep, she was held in thrall, benumbed by the calamity that had befallen her.
It was a blessing, a goodbye, a prayer, all in one; her entire being seemed to melt and flow toward him in her lament. All the intense longing of her passionate heart to rush into his protective arms and tell him everything—to let him know that she still loved him like flowers love the sun and a deer loves a water brook—was captured in her words. Then, as she remembered he couldn’t hear them—that it wouldn’t matter if he could—her face fell into her hands, and she closed her burning eyes to the Hall. She hadn’t shed a single tear yet; if only she could cry, the awful tightness in her head and the burning in her eyes would ease, but she couldn’t weep; she was frozen in shock, numb from the disaster that had struck her.
She, who was to have been Leycester's bride, was now the betrothed of—Jasper Adelstone.
She, who was supposed to be Leycester's bride, was now engaged to—Jasper Adelstone.
And yet, as she stood there, alone in her misery, she knew that were it to be done again she would do it. To keep shame and disgrace from the old man who loved her as a father—the boy who loved her as a brother, she would have laid down her life; but this was more than life. The sacrifice demanded of her, and which she had yielded, was worse than death.
And yet, as she stood there, alone in her pain, she knew that if she had to do it all over again, she would. To protect the old man who loved her like a father—and the boy who cared for her like a brother—she would have given her life; but this was more than just life. The sacrifice that was asked of her, and that she had accepted, was worse than death.
Death! She looked up at the blue vault of heaven with aching, longing eyes. If she could but die—die there and then, before Jasper could lay his hand upon her! If she could but die, so that he, Leycester, might come and see her lying cold and white, but still his—his! He would know then that she loved him, that without him she would not accept even life. He would look down at her with the odd light in his dark eyes, perhaps stoop and kiss her—and now he would never kiss her again!
Death! She looked up at the blue sky with aching, longing eyes. If only she could die—die right then and there, before Jasper could touch her! If she could just die, so that he, Leycester, might come and see her lying cold and pale, but still his—his! He would understand then that she loved him, that without him she wouldn’t even want to live. He would look down at her with that strange light in his dark eyes, maybe lean down and kiss her—and now he would never kiss her again!
How often have blind mortals clamored to the gods for this one boon which they will not yield. When sorrow comes, the cry goes up—"Give us death!" but the gods turn a deaf ear to the prayer. "Live," they say, "the cup is not yet drained; the task is not yet done."
How often have blind humans begged the gods for this one favor that they refuse to grant. When sorrow strikes, the cry rises—"Let us die!" but the gods ignore the plea. "Live," they say, "the cup is not yet empty; the work is not yet finished."
And she was young, she thought, with a sigh, "so young, and so strong," she might live for—for years! Oh, the long, dreary vista of years that stretched before her, down which she would drag with tired feet as Jasper Adelstone's wife. No thought of appealing to him, to his mercy, ever occurred to her; she had learned to know him, during that short hour in London, so well as to know that any such appeal would be useless. The sphinx rearing its immovable head above the dreary desert could not be more steadfast, more unyielding than this man who held her in his grasp.
And she was young, she thought with a sigh, "so young, and so strong," she might live for—for years! Oh, the long, dreary view of years that lay ahead of her, along which she would drag her tired feet as Jasper Adelstone's wife. She never considered appealing to him, to his mercy; she had come to know him well enough during that brief hour in London to realize that any such plea would be pointless. The sphinx towering above the barren desert couldn't be more steadfast, more unyielding than this man who held her captive.
"No," she murmured, "I have taken up this burden; I must carry it to the end. Would to Heaven that end were nigh."
"No," she whispered, "I've taken on this burden; I need to see it through to the end. I wish that end would come soon."
She turned with dragging step toward the house, scarcely hearing, utterly heedless of the sound of approaching wheels; even when they stopped outside the gate she did not notice; but suddenly a voice cried, in low and tremulous accents, "Stella!" and she turned, with her hand pressed to her bosom. She knew the voice, and it went to her heart like a knife. It was not his, but so like, so like.
She turned slowly towards the house, barely noticing the sound of approaching wheels; even when they stopped outside the gate, she didn’t pay attention. But suddenly, a voice called out in soft, shaky tones, "Stella!" She turned with her hand pressed to her chest. She recognized the voice, and it pierced her heart like a knife. It wasn’t his, but it was so similar, so similar.
She turned and started, for there, standing in the moonlight, leaning on the arm of her maid, was Lady Lilian.
She turned and gasped, because there, standing in the moonlight, leaning on her maid's arm, was Lady Lilian.
The two stood for a moment regarding each other in silence, then Stella came nearer.
The two stood silently for a moment, looking at each other, then Stella stepped closer.
Lady Lilian held out her hand, and Stella came and took her by her arm.
Lady Lilian extended her hand, and Stella approached and took her by the arm.
"Wait for me in the lane, Jeanette," said Lady Lilian. "You will let me lean on you, Stella," she added, softly.
"Wait for me in the lane, Jeanette," said Lady Lilian. "You’ll let me lean on you, Stella," she added gently.
Stella took her and led her to a seat, and the two sat in silence. Stella with her eyes on the ground, Lilian with hers fixed on the pale, lovely face—more lovely even than when she had last seen it, flushed with happiness and love's anticipation. A pang shot[222] through the tender heart of the sick girl as she noted the dark rings under the beautiful eyes, the tightly drawn lips, the wan, weary face.
Stella took her and led her to a seat, and the two sat in silence. Stella kept her eyes on the ground, while Lilian stared at the pale, beautiful face—more beautiful even than when she had last seen it, glowing with happiness and the excitement of love. A twinge went through the tender heart of the sick girl as she noticed the dark circles under the beautiful eyes, the tightly closed lips, and the pale, exhausted face.
"Stella," she murmured, and put her arm round her.
"Stella," she whispered, wrapping her arm around her.
Stella turned her face; it was almost hard in her effort at self-control.
Stella turned her face; it was almost tense in her attempt to hold herself together.
"Lady Lilian——"
"Lady Lilian—"
"Lilian—only Lilian."
"Lilian—just Lilian."
"You have come here—so late!"
"You've come here—so late!"
"Yes, I have come, Stella," she murmured, and the tears sprang to her eyes, drawn thither by the sound of the other voice, so sad and so hopeless. "I could not rest, dear. You would have come to me, Stella, if I had—if it had happened to me!"
"Yes, I'm here, Stella," she whispered, and tears welled up in her eyes, pulled there by the sound of the other voice, so sad and so hopeless. "I couldn’t relax, dear. You would have come to me, Stella, if I had—if this had happened to me!"
Stella's lips moved.
Stella's lips were moving.
"Perhaps."
"Maybe."
Lilian took her hand—hot and feverish and restless.
Lilian took her hand—it was warm, restless, and trembling.
"Stella, you must not be angry with me——"
"Stella, you shouldn't be mad at me——"
A wan smile flickered on the pale face.
A weak smile appeared on the pale face.
"Angry! Look at me. There is nothing that could happen to-night that would rouse me to anger."
"Angry! Look at me. There's nothing that could happen tonight that would make me angry."
"Oh, my dear, my dear! you frighten me!"
"Oh, my dear, my dear! You scare me!"
Stella looked at her with awful calm.
Stella looked at her with a chilling calmness.
"Do I?" Then her voice dropped. "I am almost frightened at myself. Why have you come?" she asked almost sharply.
"Do I?" Then her voice lowered. "I'm almost scared of myself. Why are you here?" she asked nearly harshly.
"Because I thought you needed me—some one, some girl young like yourself. Do not send me away, Stella. You will hear what I have come to say?"
"Because I thought you needed me—someone, a girl young like you. Don’t send me away, Stella. Will you listen to what I have to say?"
"Yes, I will hear," said Stella, wearily, "though no words that can be spoken will help me, none."
"Yeah, I’ll listen," Stella said tiredly, "but no words that can be said will help me, none."
"Stella, I—I have heard——"
"Stella, I—I heard——"
Stella looked at her, and her lips quivered.
Stella looked at her, and her lips trembled.
"You have seen him—he has told you?" she breathed.
"You've seen him—he's told you?" she breathed.
Lilian bent her head.
Lilian lowered her head.
"Yes, dear, I have seen him. Oh, Stella, if you had seen him as I have done!—if you had heard him speak! His voice——"
"Yes, dear, I’ve seen him. Oh, Stella, if you had seen him like I have!—if you had heard him talk! His voice——"
Stella put up her hand.
Stella raised her hand.
"Don't!—Spare me!" she uttered, hoarsely.
"Don't! Spare me!" she said, hoarsely.
"But why—why should it be?" murmured Lilian, clinging to her hand. "Why, Stella, you cannot guess how he loves you? There never was love so deep, so pure, so true as his!"
"But why—why should it be?" Lilian whispered, holding onto her hand. "Stella, you have no idea how much he loves you. There has never been love so deep, so pure, so true as his!"
A faint flush broke over the pale face.
A slight blush appeared on the pale face.
"I know it," she breathed. Then, with a sharp, almost fierce energy, "Have you come to tell me that—me who know him so well? Was it worth while? Do you think I do not know what I have lost?"
"I know it," she said softly. Then, with a sudden, intense energy, she added, "Have you come to tell me that—me who knows him so well? Was it worth it? Do you really think I don't know what I've lost?"
"You promised not to be angry with me, Stella."
"You promised you wouldn't be mad at me, Stella."
"Forgive me—I—I scarcely know what I am saying! You did not come for that; what then?"
"Sorry—I—I barely know what I’m saying! You didn’t come for that; so what is it?"
"To hear from your own lips, Stella, the reason for this. Bear with me, dear! Remember that I am his sister, that I love him with a love only second to yours! That all my life I have loved him, and that my heart is breaking at the sight of[223] his unhappiness. I have come to tell you this—to plead for him—to plead with you for yourself! Do not turn a deaf ear, a cold heart to me, Stella! Do not, do not!" and she clung to the hot hands, and looked up at the white face with tearful, imploring eyes.
"Please, Stella, I need to hear from you why this is happening. Be patient with me! Remember, I’m his sister and I love him just as much as you do. I've loved him my whole life, and it breaks my heart to see him so unhappy. I'm here to tell you this—to ask you for him—and to ask you for yourself! Don’t ignore me or shut me out, Stella! Please, don’t!" She held onto his warm hands and looked up at the pale face with tearful, pleading eyes.
"You say you know him; you may do so; but not so well as I, his sister. I know every turn of his nature—am I not of the same flesh and blood? Stella, he is not like other men—quick to change and forget. He will never bend and turn as other men. Stella, you will break his heart!"
"You say you know him; you might, but not as well as I do, his sister. I know every aspect of his character—am I not made of the same flesh and blood? Stella, he is unlike other men—quick to change and forget. He will never bend and change like other men. Stella, you will break his heart!"
Stella turned on her like some tortured animal driven to bay.
Stella snapped at her like a wounded animal cornered and ready to fight.
"Do I not know it! Is it not this knowledge that is breaking my heart—that has already broken it?" she retorted wildly. "Do you think I am sorrowing for myself alone? Do you think me so mean, so selfish? Listen, Lady Lilian, if—if this separation were to bring him happiness I could have borne it with a smile. If you could come to me and say, 'He will forget you and his love in a week—a month—a year!' I would welcome you as one who brings me consolation and hope. Who am I that I should think of myself alone?—I, the miserable, insignificant girl whom he condescended to bless with his love! I am—nothing! Nothing save what his love made me. If my life could have purchased his happiness I would have given it. Lady Lilian you do not know me——"
"Don't I know it! Isn't this knowledge what's breaking my heart—it's already shattered it!" she replied frantically. "Do you really think I'm mourning just for myself? Do you see me as so small, so self-centered? Listen, Lady Lilian, if—if this separation would bring him happiness, I could have accepted it with a smile. If you could come to me and say, 'He will forget you and his love in a week—a month—a year!' I would welcome you as someone who brings me comfort and hope. Who am I to think only of myself?—I, the miserable, insignificant girl he chose to bless with his love! I am—nothing! Nothing except what his love has made me. If my life could have bought his happiness, I would have given it away. Lady Lilian, you don't really know me——"
The tempest of her passion overawed the other weak and trembling girl.
The storm of her emotions intimidated the other fragile and trembling girl.
"You love him so!" she murmured.
"You love him so much!" she whispered.
Stella looked at her with a smile.
Stella smiled at her.
"I love him," she said, slowly. "I will never say it again, never! I say it to you that you may know and understand how deep and wide is the gulf which stretches between us—so wide that it can never, never be overpassed."
"I love him," she said quietly. "I will never say it again, never! I'm telling you this so you can know and understand how deep and wide the gap is between us—so wide that it can never, ever be crossed."
"No, no, you shall not say it."
"No, no, you can't say that."
Stella smiled bitterly.
Stella smiled wryly.
"I think I know why you have come, Lilian. You think this a mere lovers' quarrel, that a word will set straight. Quarrel! How little you know either him or me. There never could have been a quarrel between us—one cannot quarrel with oneself! His word, his wish were law to me. If he had said 'do this,' I should have done it—if he had said 'go thither,' I should have gone; but once he laid his command on me, and I obeyed. There is nothing I would not have done—nothing, if he had bidden me. I know it now—I know now that I was like a reed in his hands now that I have lost him."
"I think I understand why you're here, Lilian. You believe this is just a lovers' spat that can be fixed with a few words. Spat! You have no idea about either him or me. There could never have been a disagreement between us—how can you argue with yourself? His word, his desires were law for me. If he had said 'do this,' I would have done it—if he had said 'go there,' I would have gone; but when he gave me a command, I followed it. I would have done anything—absolutely anything, if he had asked me. I realize it now—I realize now that I was like a reed in his hands now that I've lost him."
Lilian put her hand upon her lips.
Lilian placed her hand over her mouth.
"You shall not say it!" she murmured, hoarsely. "Nothing can part you—nothing can stand against such love! You are right. I never knew what it meant until to-night. Stella, you cannot mean to send him away—you will not let anything save death come between you?"
"You can't say that!" she whispered, her voice rough. "Nothing can separate you—nothing can resist such love! You're right. I never really understood what it meant until tonight. Stella, you can’t possibly mean to send him away—you won’t let anything but death come between you?"
Stella looked at her with aching eyes that, unlike Lilian's, were dry and tearless.
Stella looked at her with pained eyes that, unlike Lilian's, were dry and tearless.
"Death!" she said, "there are things worse than death——"
"Death!" she said, "there are things worse than dying——"
"Stella!"
"Stella!"
"Words one cannot mention, lest the winds should catch them up and spread them far and wide. Not even death could have divided us more effectually than we are divided."
"Words we can’t say, or the winds will pick them up and spread them everywhere. Not even death could have separated us more completely than we are now."
Lilian shrank back appalled.
Lilian recoiled in horror.
"What is it you say?" she breathed. "Stella, look at me! You will, you must tell me what you mean."
"What are you saying?" she breathed. "Stella, look at me! You have to tell me what you mean."
Stella did look at her, with a look that was awful in its calm despair.
Stella looked at her with an expression that was terrifying in its quiet hopelessness.
"I was silent when he bade me speak; do you think that I can open my lips to you?"
"I stayed quiet when he told me to talk; do you really think I can say anything to you?"
Lilian hid her face in her hand, tremblingly.
Lilian buried her face in her hand, shaking.
"Oh, what is it?—what is it?" she murmured.
"Oh, what is it?—what is it?" she whispered.
There was silence for a moment, then Stella laid her hand on Lilian's arm.
There was a brief silence, then Stella placed her hand on Lilian's arm.
"Listen," she said, solemnly. "I will tell you this much, that you may understand how hopeless is the task which you have undertaken. If—if I were to yield, if I were to say to him 'Come back! I am yours, take me!' you—you, who plead so that my heart aches at your words—would, in the coming time, when the storm broke and the cost of my yielding had to be paid—you would be the first to say that I had done wrong, weakly, selfishly. You would be the first, because you are a woman, and know that it is a woman's duty to sacrifice herself for those she loves! Have I made it plain?"
"Listen," she said seriously. "I'll tell you this much, so you can understand how hopeless your task is. If—if I were to give in, if I were to say to him 'Come back! I'm yours, take me!' you—you, who plead so passionately that it hurts my heart to hear you—would be the first to say that I had been wrong, that I acted weakly and selfishly when the storm hit and the consequences of my choice had to be faced. You would be the first to say this because you are a woman and understand that it's a woman's duty to sacrifice herself for those she loves! Have I made that clear?"
Lilian raised her head and looked at her, and her face went white.
Lilian lifted her head and looked at her, and her face turned pale.
"Is—is that true?"
"Is that really true?"
"It is so true, that if I were to tell you what separates us, you would go without a word; no! you would utter that word in a prayer that I might remain as firm and unyielding as I am!"
"It’s absolutely true that if I told you what stands between us, you would be left speechless; no! You would say a prayer that I stay as strong and unmovable as I am!"
So utterly hopeless were the words, the voice, that they smote on the gentle heart with the force of conviction. She was silent for a moment, then, with a sob, she held out her arms.
So completely hopeless were the words, the voice, that they struck the gentle heart with the weight of certainty. She was quiet for a moment, then, with a sob, she stretched out her arms.
"Oh, my dear, my dear! Stella, Stella!" she sobbed.
"Oh, my dear, my dear! Stella, Stella!" she cried.
Stella looked at her for a moment, then she bent and kissed her.
Stella glanced at her for a moment, then leaned down and kissed her.
"Do not cry," she murmured, no tear in her own eye. "I can not cry, I feel as if I shall never shed another tear! Go now go!" and she put her arm round her.
"Don't cry," she whispered, with no tears in her own eyes. "I can't cry; it feels like I'll never shed another tear! Go on, go!" and she wrapped her arm around her.
Lilian rose trembling, and leant upon her, looking up into her face.
Lilian got up shaking and leaned on her, looking up at her face.
"My poor Stella!" she murmured. "He—he called you noble; I know now what he meant! I think I understand—I am not sure, even now; but I think, and—and, yes, I will say it, I feel that you are right. But, oh, my dear, my dear!"
"My poor Stella!" she whispered. "He—he called you noble; I get what he meant now! I think I understand—I’m not completely sure, even now; but I think, and—and, yes, I’ll say it, I feel that you’re right. But, oh, my dear, my dear!"
"Hush! hush!" breathed Stella, painfully. "Do not pity me——"
"Hush! hush!" Stella whispered, with difficulty. "Don't feel sorry for me——"
"Pity! It is a poor, a miserable word between us. I love, I honor you, Stella!" and she put her arm round Stella's neck. "Kiss me, dear, once!"
"Pity! It’s a sad, miserable word for us. I love and honor you, Stella!" She wrapped her arm around Stella's neck. "Kiss me, dear, just once!"
Stella bent and kissed her.
Stella leaned down and kissed her.
"Once—and for the last time," she said, in a low voice. "Henceforth we must be strangers."
"Once—and for the last time," she said softly. "From now on, we have to be strangers."
"Not that, Stella; that is impossible, knowing what we do!"
"Not that, Stella; that's impossible, considering what we know!"
"Yes, it must be," was the low, calm response. "I could not bear it. There must be nothing to remind me of—him," and her lips quivered.
"Yes, it has to be," was the quiet, steady reply. "I can't stand it. There can't be anything to remind me of—him," and her lips trembled.
Lilian's head drooped.
Lilian's head hung low.
"Oh, my poor boy!" she moaned. "Stella," she said, in a pleading whisper, "give me one word to comfort him—one word?"
"Oh, my poor boy!" she groaned. "Stella," she said, in a pleading whisper, "give me one word to comfort him—just one word?"
Stella turned her eyes upon her; they had reached the gate, the carriage was in sight.
Stella looked at her; they had arrived at the gate, and the carriage was in view.
"There is no word that I can send," she said, almost inaudibly. "No word but this—that nothing he can do can save us, that any effort will but add to my misery, and that I pray we may never meet again."
"There’s nothing I can say," she said, almost whispering. "Nothing except this—that nothing he does can save us, that any effort will only make my misery worse, and that I hope we never meet again."
"I cannot tell him that! Not that, Stella!"
"I can't tell him that! Not that, Stella!"
"It is the best wish I can have," said Stella, "I do wish it—for myself, and for him. I pray that we never meet again."
"It’s the best wish I can have," Stella said. "I really wish it—for myself and for him. I pray that we never meet again."
Lilian clung to her to the last, even when she had entered the carriage, and to the last there was no tear in the dark sorrowful eyes. White and weary she stood, looking out into the night, worn out and exhausted by the struggle and the storm of pent-up emotion, but fixed and immovable as only a woman can be when she has resolved on self-sacrifice.
Lilian held on until the very end, even when she got into the carriage, and not once did a tear fall from her dark, sorrowful eyes. Pale and tired, she stood, gazing into the night, drained and exhausted by the struggle and the chaos of her bottled-up feelings, yet as steady and unyielding as only a woman can be when she has decided to make a sacrifice.
A few minutes later, Lilian stood on the threshold of Leycester's room. She had knocked twice, scarcely daring to use her voice, but at last she spoke his name, and he opened the door.
A few minutes later, Lilian stood at the door of Leycester's room. She had knocked twice, barely daring to say anything, but finally she called out his name, and he opened the door.
"Lilian!" he said, and he took her in his arms.
"Lilian!" he said, wrapping his arms around her.
"Shut the door," she breathed.
"Close the door," she breathed.
Then she sank on to his breast and looked up at him, all her love and devotion in her sorrowful eyes.
Then she collapsed onto his chest and looked up at him, all her love and devotion reflected in her sorrowful eyes.
"Oh, my poor darling," she murmured.
"Oh, my poor sweetie," she said softly.
He started and drew her to the light.
He started and pulled her into the light.
"What is it! Where have you been?" he asked, and there was a faint sound of hope in his voice, a faint light in his haggard face, as she whispered—
"What is it? Where have you been?" he asked, and there was a hint of hope in his voice, a slight glimmer in his tired face, as she whispered—
"I have seen her!"
"I've seen her!"
"Seen her—Stella?"
"Have you seen Stella?"
And his voice quivered on the name.
And his voice shook when he said the name.
"Yes. Oh, Ley! Ley!"
"Yes. Oh, Ley! Ley!"
His face blanched.
He turned pale.
"Well!" he said, hoarsely.
"Well!" he said, raspy.
"Ley, my poor Ley! there is no hope."
"Ley, my poor Ley! There’s no hope."
His grasp tightened on her arm.
His grip on her arm got tighter.
"No hope!" he echoed wearily.
"No hope!" he repeated wearily.
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"Ley, I do not wonder at you loving her! She is the type of all that is beautiful and noble——"
"Ley, I’m not surprised that you love her! She represents everything that's beautiful and noble—"
"You—you torture me!" he said, brokenly.
"You—you’re torturing me!" he said, feeling defeated.
"So good and true and noble," she continued, sobbing; "and because she is all this and more you must learn to bear it, Ley!"
"So good, honest, and noble," she went on, crying; "and because she is all this and more, you have to learn to accept it, Ley!"
He smiled bitterly.
He smiled wryly.
"You must bear it, Ley; even as she bears it——"
"You have to endure it, Ley; just like she does——"
"Tell me what it is," he broke in, hoarsely. "Give me something tangible to grapple with, and—well, then talk to me of bearing it!"
"Tell me what it is," he interrupted, hoarsely. "Give me something real to deal with, and—then talk to me about handling it!"
"I cannot—she cannot," she replied, earnestly, solemnly. "Even to me, heart to heart, she could not open her lips. Ley! Fate is against you—you and her. There is no hope, no hope! I feel it; I who would not have believed it, did not believe it even from you! There is no hope, Ley!"
"I can't—she can't," she said, seriously and with a heavy heart. "Even to me, heart to heart, she couldn't speak. Ley! Destiny is working against you both. There’s no hope, no hope! I can feel it; I, who wouldn't have believed it, didn't believe it even from you! There’s no hope, Ley!"
He let her sink into a chair and stood beside her, a look on his face that was not good to see.
He helped her settle into a chair and stood next to her, his expression unsettling.
"Is there not?" he said, in a low voice. "You have appealed to her. There is still one other to appeal to; I shall seek him."
"Is there not?" he said quietly. "You've reached out to her. There's one more person to reach out to; I'll go find him."
She looked up, not with alarm but with solemn conviction.
She looked up, not with fear but with serious determination.
"Do not," she said, "unless you wish to add to her sorrow! No, Ley, if you strike at him, the blow must reach her."
"Don't," she said, "unless you want to make her sadder! No, Ley, if you go after him, it'll end up hurting her."
"She told you that?"
"She said that to you?"
"Yes; by word, by look. No, Ley, there is no hope there. You cannot reach him except through her, and you will spare her that. 'Tell him,' she said, 'that any effort he makes will add to my misery. Tell him that I pray we may never meet again.'" She paused a moment. "Ley, I know no more of the cause than you, but I know this, that she is right."
"Yes; by word, by look. No, Ley, there’s no hope there. You can’t reach him except through her, and you won’t put her through that. 'Tell him,' she said, 'that any effort he makes will just make me more miserable. Tell him that I hope we never meet again.' She paused for a moment. 'Ley, I don’t know any more about the situation than you do, but I know this: she’s right.'"
He stood looking down at her, his face working, then at last he answered:
He stood looking down at her, his face tense, and finally he replied:
"You are a brave girl, Lil," he said. "You must go now; even you cannot help me to bear this. 'Pray that we may never meet again,' and this was to have been our marriage day!"
"You are a brave girl, Lil," he said. "You have to go now; even you can't help me handle this. 'Pray that we may never meet again,' and this was supposed to be our wedding day!"
CHAPTER XXXIV.
I have carefully avoided describing Lord Leycester Wyndward as a "good" man. If to be generous, single-minded, impatient of wrong and pitiful of the wronged; if to be blessed, cursed with the capacity for loving madly and passionately; if to be without fear, either moral or physical, be heroic, then he was a hero; but I am afraid it cannot be said that he was "good."
I’ve got carefully avoided calling Lord Leycester Wyndward a "good" man. If being generous, focused, intolerant of injustice, and compassionate toward the wronged counts; if being both blessed and burdened with the ability to love intensely and passionately means something; if having no fear, whether moral or physical, qualifies as heroic, then he was a hero; but I’m afraid it cannot be said that he was "good."
Before many weeks had elapsed since his parting with Stella, the world had decided that he was indeed very bad. It is scarcely too much to say that his name was the red rag which was flourished in the eyes of those righteous, indignant bulls whose mission in life it is to talk over their fellow-creatures' ill deeds and worry them.
Before many weeks had passed since he left Stella, the world had judged him to be very bad. It’s fair to say that his name became the symbol that agitated those self-righteous, angry people whose purpose in life is to gossip about others' wrongdoings and hassle them.
One mad exploit after another was connected with his name, and it soon came to pass that no desperate thing was done within the circle of the higher class, but he was credited with being the ringleader, or at least with having a hand in it.
One crazy stunt after another was linked to his name, and it quickly became clear that whenever something outrageous happened among the upper class, he was seen as the mastermind or at least involved in it.
It was said that at that select and notorious club, "The Rookery," Lord Leycester was the most desperate of gamblers and persistent of losers. Rumor went so far as to declare that even the Wyndward estates could not stand the inroads which his[227] losses at the gaming table were making. It was rumored, and not contradicted, that he had "plunged" on the turf, and that his stud was one of the largest and most expensive in England.
It was said that at that exclusive and infamous club, "The Rookery," Lord Leycester was the most reckless gambler and the unluckiest of losers. The rumor even claimed that his losses at the gaming table were threatening the Wyndward estates. It was whispered, and not denied, that he had "dove in" on the races, and that his horse collection was one of the largest and priciest in England.
The society papers were full of insinuating paragraphs hinting at the wildness of his career, and prophesying its speedy and disastrous termination. He was compared with the lost characters of past generations—likened to Lord Norbury, the Marquis of Waterford, and similar dissipated individuals. His handsome face and tall, thin, but still stalwart figure, had become famous, and people nudged each other and pointed him out when he passed along the fashionably-frequented thoroughfares.
The society pages were filled with suggestive articles hinting at the chaos of his career and predicting its quick and disastrous end. He was compared to the wayward figures of previous generations—like Lord Norbury, the Marquis of Waterford, and other similar party animals. His good looks and tall, slim, yet still strong physique had become well-known, and people nudged each other and pointed him out as he walked down the trendy streets.
His rare appearance in the haunts of society occasioned the deepest interest and curiosity.
His rare appearances in social settings sparked deep interest and curiosity.
One enterprising photographer had managed, by the exercise of vast ingenuity, to procure his likeness, and displayed copies in his window; but they were speedily and promptly withdrawn.
One resourceful photographer had figured out, through a lot of creativity, how to get his own image, and showcased copies in his window; but they were quickly and promptly taken down.
There was no reckless hardihood with which he was not credited. Men were proud of possessing a horse that he had ridden, because their capability of riding it proved their courage.
There was no daring attitude that he wasn't known for. Men took pride in having a horse that he had ridden because their ability to ride it showed their bravery.
Scandal seized upon his name and made a hearty and never-ending meal of it; and yet, by some strange phenomenal chance, no one heard it connected with that of a woman.
Scandal grabbed onto his name and made a full, endless feast of it; and yet, by some bizarre twist of fate, no one associated it with a woman.
Some said that he drank hard, rode hard, and played hard, and that he was fast rushing headlong to ruin, but no one ever hinted that he was dragging a member of the fair sex with him.
Some said he partied hard, rode hard, and played hard, and that he was quickly heading for trouble, but no one ever suggested he was dragging a woman down with him.
He was seen occasionally in drags bound to Richmond, or at Bohemian parties in St. John's Wood, but no woman could boast that he was her special conquest.
He was sometimes spotted dressed up on his way to Richmond or at hip parties in St. John's Wood, but no woman could claim that he was her special conquest.
It was even said that he had suddenly acquired a distinct distaste for female society, and that he had been heard to declare that, but for the women, the world would still be worth living in.
It was even said that he had suddenly developed a strong dislike for being around women, and that he had been heard to say that, if it weren't for women, the world would still be a good place to live.
It was very sad; society was shocked as well as curious, dismayed as well as intensely interested. Mothers with marriageable daughters openly declared that something ought to be done, that it was impossible that such a man, the heir to such a title and estates should be allowed to throw himself away. The deepest pity was expressed for Lady Wyndward, and one or two of the aforesaid mammas had ventured, with some tremors, to mention his case to that august lady. But they got little for their pains, save a calm, dignified, and haughty rebuff. Never, by word, look, or sign did the countess display the sorrow which was imbittering her life.
It was very sad; society was shocked and curious, dismayed yet intensely interested. Mothers with eligible daughters openly said that something should be done, that it was unacceptable for such a man, the heir to such a title and estates, to waste his potential. There was great sympathy for Lady Wyndward, and one or two of those mentioned mothers had dared, with some hesitation, to bring up his situation to that distinguished lady. But they got little in return, except a calm, dignified, and dismissive response. Never, through word, look, or gesture, did the countess show the sorrow that was weighing her down.
The stories of his ill-doings could not fail to reach her ears, seeing that they were common talk, but she never flushed or even winced. She knew when she entered a crowded room, and a sudden silence fell, to be followed by a spasmodic attempt at conversation, that those assembled were speaking of her son, but by no look or word did she confess to that knowledge.
The rumors about his wrongdoings were impossible for her to avoid, since they were the talk of the town, but she never blushed or even flinched. She understood that when she walked into a crowded room and a sudden hush fell, followed by awkward attempts at conversation, the people there were discussing her son. However, she never revealed that she knew it, not through any look or word.
Only in the secrecy of her own chamber did she let loose the floodgates of her sorrow and admit her despair. The time had[228] come when she felt almost tempted to regret that he had not married "the little girl—-the painter's niece," and settled down in his own way.
Only in the privacy of her own room did she finally let out her grief and acknowledge her despair. The time had[228] come when she almost felt tempted to regret that he hadn’t married "the little girl—the painter's niece," and started a life of his own.
She knew that it was broken off; she knew, or divined that some plot had brought about the separation, but she had asked no questions, not even of Lenore, who was now her constant companion and chosen friend.
She knew that it was over; she realized, or guessed, that some scheme had caused the split, but she didn't ask any questions, not even of Lenore, who was now her close companion and chosen friend.
Between them Leycester's name was rarely mentioned. Not even from her husband would she hear aught of accusation against the boy who had ever been the one darling of her life.
Between them, Leycester's name was hardly ever brought up. Not even from her husband would she hear any accusations against the boy who had always been her one true love.
Once old Lady Longford had pronounced his name, had spoken a couple of words or so, but even she could not get the mother to unburden her heart.
Once old Lady Longford said his name and managed to say a few words, even she couldn't get the mother to open up about her feelings.
"What is to be done?" the old lady had asked, one morning when the papers had appeared with an account of a mad exploit in which the well-known initials Lord Y—— W—— had clearly indicated his complicity.
"What should we do?" the old lady asked one morning when the newspapers came out with a story about a crazy act that clearly implicated the well-known initials Lord Y—— W——.
"I do not know," she had replied. "I do not think there is anything to be done."
"I don't know," she replied. "I don’t think there's anything that can be done."
"Do you mean that he is to be allowed to go on like this, to drift to ruin without a hand to stay him?" demanded the old lady almost wrathfully; and the countess had turned on her angrily.
"Are you saying he should be allowed to continue like this, to spiral into ruin without anyone to help him?" the old lady asked, almost angrily; and the countess turned to her with irritation.
"Who can do anything to stay him? Have you yourself not said that it is impossible, that he must be left alone?"
"Who can do anything to stop him? Haven't you said yourself that it’s impossible and he has to be left alone?"
"I did, yes, I did," admitted the old countess, "but things were not so bad then, not nearly. All this is different. There is a woman in the case, Ethel!"
"I did, yes, I did," admitted the elderly countess, "but it wasn't so bad back then, not at all. Everything is different now. There's a woman involved, Ethel!"
"Yes," said the countess, bitterly, "there is," and she felt tempted to echo the assertion which Leycester had been reputed to utter, "that if there had been no women the world would have been worth living in."
"Yeah," said the countess, bitterly, "there is," and she felt tempted to repeat the statement that Leycester was said to have made, "that if there had been no women, the world would have been worth living in."
Then Lady Longford had attempted to "get at" Leycester through his companion Lord Charles, but Lord Charles had plainly intimated his helplessness.
Then Lady Longford tried to reach Leycester through his friend Lord Charles, but Lord Charles had clearly indicated his inability to help.
"Going wrong," he said, shaking his head. "If Leycester's going wrong, so am I, because, don't you see, I'm bound to go with him. Always did, you know, and can't leave him now; too late in the day."
"Going off track," he said, shaking his head. "If Leycester's off track, then so am I, because, don't you see, I have to stick with him. I always have, you know, and I can't abandon him now; it's too late."
"And so you'll let your bosom friend go to the dogs"—the old lady had almost used a stronger word—"rather than say a word to stop him?"
"And so you'll let your best friend go to waste"—the old lady had nearly chosen a harsher term—"instead of saying a word to stop him?"
"Say a word!" retorted Lord Charles, ruefully. "I've said twenty. Only yesterday I told him the pace couldn't last; but he only laughed and told me that was his business, and that it would last long enough for him."
"Say something!" Lord Charles replied with a sigh. "I've said plenty. Just yesterday, I told him the pace couldn't be maintained; but he just laughed and said that was his concern, and it would last long enough for him."
"Lord Charles, you are a fool!" exclaimed the old lady.
"Lord Charles, you're an idiot!" exclaimed the old lady.
And Lord Charles had shook his head.
And Lord Charles had shook his head.
"I daresay I am," he said, not a whit offended. "I always was where Leycester was concerned."
"I would say I am," he said, not at all offended. "I always have been where Leycester was concerned."
The one creature in the world—excepting Stella—who could have influenced him, knew nothing of what was going on.
The only being in the world—aside from Stella—who could have affected him, was completely unaware of what was happening.
The excitement of her visit to Stella, and her terrible interview[229] during it, had utterly prostrated the delicate girl, and Lilian lay in her room in the mansion in Grosvenor Square, looking more like the flower namesake than ever.
The thrill of her visit to Stella and her awful interview[229] during it had completely overwhelmed the delicate girl, and Lilian was lying in her room in the mansion in Grosvenor Square, resembling her flower namesake more than ever.
The doctor had insisted that no excitement of any kind was to be permitted to approach her, and they had kept the rumors and stories of Leycester's doings from her knowledge.
The doctor had insisted that no excitement of any kind was allowed near her, and they had kept the rumors and stories about Leycester's actions from her knowledge.
He came to see her sometimes, and even in the darkened room she could see the ravages which the last few months had made with him; but he was always gentle and considerate toward her, and in response to her loving inquiries always declared that he was well—quite well. Stella's name, by mutual consent, was never mentioned between them. It was understood that that page of his life was closed for ever; but after every visit, when he had left her, she lay and wept over the knowledge that he had not forgotten her. She could see it in his eyes, hear it in his voice. As Stella had said, Leycester was not one to love and unlove in a day—in a week—in a month!
He came to see her sometimes, and even in the dimly lit room, she could tell how much the last few months had worn on him; but he was always kind and thoughtful toward her, and whenever she asked about his well-being, he always insisted that he was fine—totally fine. They had both agreed never to mention Stella's name. It was understood that that chapter of his life was closed for good; yet after every visit, once he had left her, she lay there in tears knowing that he hadn’t forgotten her. She could see it in his eyes, hear it in his voice. As Stella had said, Leycester wasn’t someone who could fall in love and fall out of it in a day—in a week—in a month!
So the Summer had crept on to the Autumn. Not one word has he heard of Stella. Though she was in his thoughts day and night, alike in the hour of the wildest dissipation, and in the silent watches of the night, he had heard no word of her. All his efforts were directed towards forgetting her. And yet if he picked up a paper or a book and chanced to come upon her name—Stella!—a pang shot through his heart, and the blood fled from his face.
So summer had slowly turned into autumn. He hadn’t heard a word about Stella. Even though she was on his mind day and night, whether he was caught up in wild distractions or awake during the quiet hours of the night, he hadn’t received any news of her. He focused all his energy on trying to forget her. Yet, whenever he picked up a newspaper or a book and stumbled upon her name—Stella!—a sharp pain went through his heart, and he felt the color drain from his face.
The Autumn had come, and London was almost deserted, but there were some who clung on still. There are some to whom the shady side of Pall Mall and their clubs are the only Paradise; and the card-rooms of the Rookery are by no means empty.
Autumn had arrived, and London was nearly deserted, but some still held on. For some, the shaded side of Pall Mall and their clubs are the only paradise; and the card rooms of the Rookery are far from empty.
In the middle of September, when half "the town" was in the country popping at the birds, Leycester and Lord Charles were still haunting Pall Mall.
In the middle of September, when half of "the town" was out in the countryside shooting birds, Leycester and Lord Charles were still hanging around Pall Mall.
"Better go down and look at the birds," said Lord Charles one night, morning rather, for it was in the small hours. "What do you say to running down to my place, Ley?"
"Better go down and check out the birds," Lord Charles said one night, or rather, in the early morning hours. "What do you think about heading over to my place, Ley?"
"My place" was Vernon Grange, a noble Elizabethan mansion, standing right in the center of one of the finest shooting districts. The grange was at present shut up, the birds running wild, the keepers in despair, all because Lord Leycester could not forget Stella, and his friend would not desert him!
"My place" was Vernon Grange, a grand Elizabethan mansion, located right in the heart of one of the best shooting areas. The grange was currently closed up, the birds flying free, the keepers feeling hopeless, all because Lord Leycester couldn’t get over Stella, and his friend wouldn’t abandon him!
"Suppose we start to-morrow morning," went on Lord Charles, struggling into his light over-coat and yawning. "We can take some fellows down!—plenty of birds, you know. Had a letter from the head keeper yesterday; fellow quite broken-hearted, give you my word! Come on, Ley! I'm sick of this, I am, indeed. I hate the place," and he glanced sleepily at the dimly lit hall of the Rookery. "What's the use of playing ecarte and baccarat night after night; it doesn't amuse you even if you win!"
"How about we head out tomorrow morning?" Lord Charles said, putting on his light overcoat and yawning. "We can bring some friends with us! Plenty of birds, you know. I got a letter from the head keeper yesterday; the guy was totally heartbroken, I swear! Come on, Ley! I’m really over this, honestly. I can’t stand this place," he added, sleepily looking at the dimly lit hall of the Rookery. "What's the point of playing ecarte and baccarat night after night? It’s not even fun, even if you win!"
Leycester was striding on, scarcely appearing to hear, but the word "amuse" roused him.
Leycester was walking on, hardly seeming to listen, but the word "amuse" caught his attention.
"Nothing 'amuses,' Charles," he said, quietly. "Nothing.[230] Everything is a bore. The only thing is to forget, and the cards help me to do that, for a little while, at least—a little while."
"Nothing is entertaining, Charles," he said softly. "Nothing. [230] Everything is dull. The only option is to forget, and the cards help me to do that, at least for a little while."
Lord Charles nearly groaned.
Lord Charles almost groaned.
"They'll make you forget you've anything to lose shortly," he said. "We've been going it like the very deuce, lately, Ley!"
"They'll make you forget you have anything to lose soon," he said. "We've been going at it like crazy lately, Ley!"
Leycester stopped and looked at him, wearily, absently.
Leycester stopped and looked at him, tiredly, without really focusing.
"I suppose we have, Charles," he said; "why don't you cut it? I don't mind it; it is a matter of indifference to me. But you! you can cut it. You shall go down to-morrow morning, and I'll stay."
"I guess we have, Charles," he said; "why don't you just cut it? I don't care; it's no big deal to me. But you! You can take care of it. You should go down tomorrow morning, and I'll stay."
"Thanks," said the constant friend. "I'm in the same boat, Ley, and I'll pull while you do. When you are tired of this foolery, we'll come to shore and be sensible human beings again. I shan't leave the boat till you do."
"Thanks," said the loyal friend. "I’m in the same situation, Ley, and I’ll do my part while you do yours. When you’re ready to stop this nonsense, we’ll head back to shore and be reasonable again. I won’t leave the boat until you do."
"You'll wait till it goes down?"
"You'll wait until it goes down?"
"Yes, I suppose I shall," was the quiet response, "if down it must go."
"Yeah, I guess I will," was the calm reply, "if it has to go down."
Leycester walked on in silence for a minute.
Leycester walked on in silence for a minute.
"What a mockery it all is!" he said, with a half smile.
"What a joke it all is!" he said, with a half-smile.
"Yes," assented Lord Charles, slowly; "some people would call it by a stronger name, I suppose. I don't see the use of it. The use—why it's the very ruination. Ley, you are killing yourself."
"Yeah," agreed Lord Charles slowly, "some people would probably call it something stronger. I don't see the point of it. The point—it's just pure destruction. Ley, you are killing yourself."
"And you."
"And you."
"No," said Lord Charles, coolly, "I'm all right—I've got nothing on my mind. I'm bored and used-up while it lasts, but when it's over I can turn in and get to sleep. You can't—or you don't."
"No," said Lord Charles, calmly, "I'm fine—I've got nothing bothering me. I'm just bored and worn out while this lasts, but when it's done, I can go to bed and fall asleep. You can't—or you don't."
Leycester thrust his hands in his pockets in silence, he could not deny it.
Leycester shoved his hands in his pockets silently; he couldn't deny it.
"I don't believe you sleep one night out of three," said Lord Charles. "You've got the mad fever, Ley. I wish it could be altered."
"I can't believe you only sleep one night out of three," said Lord Charles. "You've got some kind of crazy fever, Ley. I wish it could be changed."
Leycester walked on still more quickly.
Leycester kept walking even quicker.
"You shall go down to-morrow, Charles," he said. "I don't think I'll come."
"You should go down tomorrow, Charles," he said. "I don't think I'll go."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
Leycester stopped and put his hand on his arm, and looked at him with a feverish smile on his face.
Leycester stopped, placed his hand on his arm, and looked at him with an intense smile on his face.
"Simply because I cannot—I cannot. I hate the sight of a green field. I hate the country. Heaven! go down there! Charlie, you know dogs can't bear the sight of water when they are queer. You've got a river down there, haven't you? Well, the sight of that river, the sound of that stream, would drive me mad! I cannot go, but you shall."
"Just because I can't—I can't. I hate looking at a green field. I hate the countryside. Goodness! Go down there! Charlie, you know dogs can't stand the sight of water when they're feeling off. You've got a river down there, right? Well, just seeing that river, hearing that stream would make me go crazy! I can't go, but you should."
Lord Charles shook his head.
Lord Charles shook his head.
"Very well. Where now! Let us go home."
"Alright. Where to now? Let's head home."
Leycester stopped short.
Leycester suddenly stopped.
"Good-night," he said. "Go home. Don't be foolish, Charlie—go home."
"Good night," he said. "Head home. Don't be silly, Charlie—just go home."
"And you!"
"And you!"
Leycester put his hand on his arm slowly, and looked round.
Leycester slowly placed his hand on his arm and glanced around.
"Not home," he said—"not yet. I'm wakeful to-night."
"Not home," he said—"not yet. I'm awake tonight."
And he smiled grimly.
And he smiled wryly.
"The thought of the meadow and the river has set me thinking. I'll go back to the 'Rookery.'"
"The idea of the meadow and the river has got me reflecting. I'll return to the 'Rookery.'"
Lord Charles turned without a word, and they went back.
Lord Charles turned without saying anything, and they headed back.
The tables were still occupied, and the entrance of the two men was noticed and greeted with a word here and there. Lord Charles dropped on to a chair and called for some coffee—a great deal of coffee was drank at the "Rookery"—but Leycester wandered about from table to table.
The tables were still busy, and the entrance of the two men was acknowledged with a few words here and there. Lord Charles sat down in a chair and ordered some coffee—lots of coffee was consumed at the "Rookery"—but Leycester moved around from table to table.
Presently he paused beside some men who were playing baccarat.
Presently, he stopped next to a group of guys playing baccarat.
They had been playing since midnight, and piles of notes, and gold, and I O U's told pretty plainly of the size of the stakes.
They had been playing since midnight, and stacks of money, gold, and IOUs clearly indicated how high the stakes were.
Leycester stood leaning on the back of a chair, absently watching the play, but his thoughts were wandering back to the meadows of Wyndward, and he stood once more beside the weir stream, with the lovely face upon his breast.
Leycester stood leaning on the back of a chair, absentmindedly watching the play, but his thoughts drifted back to the meadows of Wyndward, and he found himself once again next to the weir stream, with the beautiful face resting against his chest.
But suddenly a movement of one of the players opposite him attracted his attention, and he came back to the present with a start.
But suddenly, a movement from one of the players across from him caught his eye, and he snapped back to the present with a jolt.
A young fellow—a mere boy—the heir to a marquisate, Lord Bellamy—the reader will not have forgotten him—had dropped suddenly across the table, his outstretched hands still clutching the cards. There was an instant stir, the men started to their feet, the servants crowded up; all stood aghast.
A young guy—a mere boy—the heir to a marquisate, Lord Bellamy—the reader will remember him—suddenly collapsed across the table, his outstretched hands still clutching the cards. In an instant, there was a commotion; the men jumped to their feet, the servants rushed over; everyone stood in shock.
Leycester was the first to recover presence of mind, and, hurrying round the table, picked the boy up in his strong arms.
Leycester was the first to regain his composure and, rushing around the table, lifted the boy in his strong arms.
"What's the matter, Bell?" he said; then, as he glanced at the white face, with the dark lines round the eyes, he said in his quiet, composed voice: "He has fainted; fetch a doctor, some of you."
"What's wrong, Bell?" he said; then, noticing the pale face with dark circles around the eyes, he spoke in his calm, steady voice: "He has fainted; someone go get a doctor."
And lifting him easily in his arms, he carried him in to an adjoining room.
And effortlessly lifting him in his arms, he carried him into a nearby room.
Lord Charles followed with a glass of water, but Leycester put it aside with the one word—
Lord Charles came back with a glass of water, but Leycester pushed it aside with just one word—
"Brandy."
"Brandy."
Lord Charles brought some brandy and closed the door, the others standing outside aghast and frightened. Leycester poured some of the spirit through his closed teeth, and the boy came back to life—to what was left for him of life—and smiled up at him.
Lord Charles brought in some brandy and shut the door, leaving the others outside looking shocked and scared. Leycester poured some of the liquor through his clenched teeth, and the boy revived—to whatever remained of his life—and smiled up at him.
"The room was hot, Bell," said Leycester, in his gentle way; he could be gentle even now. "I wanted you to go home two—three—hours ago! Why didn't you go?"
"The room is hot, Bell," Leycester said softly; he could still be gentle even now. "I wanted you to go home two—three—hours ago! Why didn’t you leave?"
"You—stayed——" gasped the boy.
"You—stayed—" gasped the kid.
Leicester's lips twitched.
Leicester's lips quivered.
"I!" he said. "That is a different matter."
"I!" he said. "That's another story."
The boy's head drooped, and fell back on Leycester's arm.
The boy's head tilted and rested back on Leycester's arm.
"Tell them not to stop the game," he said; "let somebody play for me!" then he went off again.
"Tell them not to stop the game," he said; "let someone play for me!" Then he went off again.
The doctor came, a fashionable, hardworked man, a friend both of Leycester's and Guildford's, and bent over the lad as he lay.
The doctor arrived, a stylish and dedicated man, a friend of both Leycester and Guildford, and leaned over the boy as he lay there.
"It's a faint," said Lord Charles, nervously; "nothing else, eh, doctor?"
"It's just a faint," said Lord Charles, nervously. "Nothing more, right, doctor?"
The doctor looked up.
The doctor glanced up.
"My brougham is outside," he said. "I will take him home."
"My carriage is outside," he said. "I'll take him home."
Leycester nodded, and carried the slight frame through the hall and placed it in the brougham. The doctor followed. The cool air revived the boy, and he made an effort to sit up, looking round as if in search of something; at last his wandering sight fell on Leycester's, and he smiled.
Leycester nodded and lifted the slender figure through the hallway, placing it in the carriage. The doctor followed. The cool air perked the boy up, and he tried to sit up, glancing around as if looking for something; eventually, his wandering gaze landed on Leycester's, and he smiled.
"That's right, Bell!" said Leycester; "you will be well to-morrow; but mind, no more of this!" and he took the small white hand.
"That's right, Bell!" Leycester said; "you'll be fine tomorrow; but remember, no more of this!" and he took her small white hand.
The heir to a marquisate clung to the hand, and smiled again.
The heir to a marquisate held onto the hand and smiled once more.
"No, there will be no more of it, Leycester," he breathed, painfully. "There will be no more of anything for me; I have seen the last of the Rookery—and of you all. Leycester, I am dying!"
"No, there won't be any more of this, Leycester," he gasped, struggling. "There won't be anything more for me; I've seen the last of the Rookery—and of all of you. Leycester, I'm dying!"
Leycester forced a smile to his white face.
Leycester managed to smile despite his pale face.
"Nonsense, Bell," he said.
"Nonsense, Bell," he said.
The boy raised a weak, trembling finger, and pointed to the doctor's face.
The boy lifted a shaky, trembling finger and pointed at the doctor's face.
"Look at him," he said. "He never told a lie in his—life. Ask him."
"Look at him," he said. "He never told a lie in his life. Just ask him."
"Tell them to drive on, my lord," said the doctor.
"Tell them to keep going, my lord," said the doctor.
The boy laughed, an awful laugh; then his face changed, and even as the brougham moved on, he clung to Leycester's hand, and bending forward, panted:
The boy laughed, a horrible laugh; then his expression shifted, and even as the carriage moved on, he held onto Leycester's hand, leaning forward, he gasped:
"Leycester—good-bye!"
"Leycester—bye!"
Leycester stood, white and motionless as a statue, for the space of a minute; then he turned to Lord Charles, who stood biting his pale lips and looking after the brougham.
Leycester stood there, pale and still like a statue, for about a minute; then he turned to Lord Charles, who was biting his pale lips and watching the brougham.
"I will go with you to-morrow," he said, hoarsely.
"I'll go with you tomorrow," he said hoarsely.
CHAPTER XXXV.
Time—which Lord Leycester had been so recklessly wasting in "riotous living"—passed very quiet indeed in the Thames valley, beneath the white walls of Wyndward Hall.
Time—which Lord Leycester had been so carelessly wasting in "living it up"—passed very quietly in the Thames valley, beneath the white walls of Wyndward Hall.
During the months which elapsed since that fearful parting between the two lovers, life had gone on at the cottage just as before, with the one great exception that Jasper Adelstone had become almost a daily visitor, and that Stella was engaged to him.
During the months that passed since that painful goodbye between the two lovers, life at the cottage continued as usual, with one major exception: Jasper Adelstone had become almost a daily visitor, and Stella was engaged to him.
That was all the difference, but what a difference it was!
That was the only difference, but what a difference it was!
Lord Leycester gone—her tried, her first lover, the man who had won her maiden heart—and in his place this man whom she—hated.
Lord Leycester is gone—her tried-and-true first love, the man who had captured her heart—and in his place is this man whom she hated.
But yet she fought the battle womanfully. She had made a bargain—she had sacrificed herself for her two loved ones, had given herself freely and unreservedly, and she strove to carry out her part of the compact.
But she still fought the fight bravely. She had made a deal—she had sacrificed herself for her two loved ones, had given herself wholeheartedly, and she worked hard to fulfill her promise.
She looked a little pale, a little graver than of old, but there was no querulous tone of complaint about her; if she[233] did not laugh the frank, light-hearted laugh that her uncle used to declare was like the "voice of sunlight," she smiled sometimes; and if the smile was rather sad than mirthful, it was very sweet.
She looked a bit pale, a bit more serious than before, but there was no whiny tone of complaint in her voice; if she didn’t laugh the bright, carefree laugh that her uncle used to say was like the "voice of sunlight," she did smile occasionally; and if the smile was more sad than joyful, it was still very lovely.
The old man noticed nothing amiss; he thought she had grown quieter, but set the change down to her betrothal; he went on painting, absorbed in his work, scarcely heeding the world that ran by him so merrily, so sadly, and was quite content. Jasper's quiet, low-toned voice did not disturb him, and he would go on painting while they were talking near him, dead to their presence. Since that last blow his boy's crime had struck him, he had lived more entirely and completely in his art than ever.
The old man noticed nothing wrong; he thought she had just become quieter and attributed the change to her engagement. He continued painting, completely focused on his work, hardly aware of the world passing by so joyfully or sadly, and felt quite content. Jasper's soft, low voice didn’t bother him, and he kept painting while they talked nearby, oblivious to their presence. Since that last blow from his son's crime, he had immersed himself even more in his art than before.
Of the two, Frank and Stella, perhaps it was Frank who seemed the most changed. He had grown thinner and paler, and more girlish and delicate-looking than ever.
Of the two, Frank and Stella, it was probably Frank who looked the most different. He had become thinner and paler, and he appeared more feminine and delicate than ever.
It had been arranged that he should go up to the university for the next term, but Mr. Hamilton, the old doctor, who had been called in to see to a slight cough which the boy had started, had hummed and hawed, and advised that the 'varsity should be shelved for the present.
It was decided that he would go to the university for the next term, but Mr. Hamilton, the old doctor, who had been called in to check on a slight cough that the boy had developed, hesitated and suggested that attending the university should be put on hold for now.
"Was he ill?" Stella had asked, anxiously—very anxiously, for, woman-like, she had grown to love with a passionate devotion the boy for whom she had sacrificed herself.
"Was he sick?" Stella had asked, anxiously—very anxiously, because, like many women, she had developed a passionate love for the boy she had sacrificed herself for.
"N—o; not ill," the old doctor had said. "Certainly not ill," and he went on to explain that Frank was delicate—that all boys with fair hair and fair complexions were more or less delicate.
"Not sick," the old doctor said. "Definitely not sick," and he continued to explain that Frank was sensitive—that all boys with light hair and light skin were more or less sensitive.
"But he has such a beautiful color," said Stella, nervously.
"But he has such a beautiful color," Stella said, nervously.
"Y—es; a nice color," said the old man, and that was all she could get out of him.
"Yeah, it's a nice color," said the old man, and that was all she could get from him.
But the cough did not go; and as the Autumn mists stole up from the river and covered the meadows with a filmy veil, beautiful to behold, the cough got worse; but the beautiful color did not go either, and so Stella was not very anxious.
But the cough wouldn't go away; and as the autumn fog rolled in from the river and covered the fields with a delicate veil, lovely to see, the cough got worse; but the beautiful color remained, so Stella wasn't too worried.
As for Frank himself, he treated his ailments with supreme indifference.
As for Frank himself, he dealt with his health issues with complete indifference.
"Do I take any medicine?" he said, in answer to Stella's questioning. "Yes, I take all the old woman—I beg his pardon!—the doctor sends. It isn't very unpleasant, and though it doesn't do me much good apparently, it seems to afford you and the aforesaid old woman some satisfaction, and so we are pleased all round."
"Do I take any medicine?" he replied to Stella's question. "Yes, I take everything the doctor sends—sorry, I meant the old woman! It's not too bad, and even though it doesn't seem to help me much, it makes you and that old woman feel better, so it works out for everyone."
"You don't seem to take any interest in things, Frank," said Stella, one morning, when she had come into the garden to look at the trees that drew a long line of gold and brown and yellow along the river bank, and had found him leaning on the gate, his hands clasped before him, his eyes fixed on the Hall, very much as she had first seen him, the night he had come home.
"You don't seem to care about anything, Frank," Stella said one morning when she came into the garden to check out the trees that lined the riverbank in shades of gold, brown, and yellow. She found him leaning on the gate, hands clasped in front of him, his eyes staring at the Hall, just like the first time she saw him the night he returned home.
He looked round at her and smiled faintly.
He glanced at her and smiled slightly.
"Why don't you go and try the fish?" she said. "Or—or—go for a ride? You only wander about the gardens or in the meadows."
"Why don't you go try the fish?" she said. "Or—or—go for a ride? You just wander around the gardens or in the meadows."
He looked at her curiously.
He looked at her curiously.
"Why do not you?" he said, slowly, his large blue eyes fixed on her face, which grew slowly blush-red under his regard. "You do not seem to take much interest in things, Stel. You don't go and fish, or—or—take a drive, or anything. You only wander about the garden, or in the meadows."
"Why don't you?" he asked slowly, his large blue eyes fixed on her face, which gradually turned blush-red under his gaze. "You don’t seem to be very interested in things, Stel. You don’t go fishing, or— or—go for a drive, or anything. You just wander around the garden or in the meadows."
The long lashes swept her cheeks, and she struggled with a sigh. His words had told home.
The long lashes brushed against her cheeks, and she fought back a sigh. His words had struck a chord.
"But—but," she said falteringly, "I am not a boy. Girls should stay at home and attend to their duties."
"But—but," she said hesitantly, "I'm not a boy. Girls should stay at home and take care of their responsibilities."
"And walk and move as if they were in a dream—as if their hearts and souls were divorced from their bodies—and miles, miles away," he said, waving his thin white hand in the air slowly.
"And walk and move like they were in a dream—as if their hearts and souls were separated from their bodies—and miles, miles away," he said, waving his thin white hand slowly in the air.
Her lips quivered, and she turned her face away, but only for a moment; it was back upon him with a smile again.
Her lips trembled, and she turned her face away, but only for a moment; then she smiled at him again.
"You are a foolish, fanciful boy!" she said, putting her hand on his shoulder and caressing his cheek.
"You’re such a silly, dreamy boy!" she said, placing her hand on his shoulder and brushing her fingers over his cheek.
"Perhaps so," he said. "'My fancies are more than all the world to me,' says the poet, you know," he added, bitterly.
"Maybe," he replied. "'My dreams mean more to me than anything else in the world,' says the poet, you know," he added, bitterly.
Stella's heart ached.
Stella felt heartbroken.
"Are you angry with me, Frank?" she said. "Don't be!"
"Are you mad at me, Frank?" she said. "Don't be!"
He shook his head.
He nodded.
"No, not angry," he said, looking out at the mist that was rising.
"No, not angry," he said, gazing out at the rising mist.
She smothered a sigh; she understood his reproach; not a moment of the day but he accused her in his heart of betraying Lord Leycester; if he could but have known why she had done it; but that he never would know!
She held back a sigh; she got his disappointment; not a moment of the day went by without him silently accusing her of betraying Lord Leycester. If only he could have understood why she had done it; but he never would!
"You are a fanciful boy," she said, with a forced lightness. "What are you dreaming about now, I wonder?"
"You’re such a whimsical boy," she said, trying to sound cheerful. "What are you daydreaming about now, I wonder?"
"I was wondering too," he answered, without looking at her, "I was wondering—shall I tell you——"
"I was wondering too," he said, not making eye contact with her, "I was wondering—should I tell you——"
She answered "yes," with her hand against his cheek.
She replied "yes," while her hand rested on his cheek.
"I was wondering where Lord Leycester was, and how——"
"I was wondering where Lord Leycester was and how—"
Her hand dropped to her side and pressed her heart; the sudden mention of the name had struck her like a blow.
Her hand fell to her side and pressed against her heart; the sudden mention of the name hit her like a punch.
He glanced round.
He looked around.
"I beg your pardon," he said, "I forgot; his name was never to be mentioned, was it? I will not sin again—in word. In thought—one can't help one's thoughts, Stel!"
"I’m sorry," he said, "I forgot; we weren’t supposed to mention his name, right? I won’t make that mistake again—in what I say. As for what I think—one can’t control their thoughts, Stel!"
"No," she murmured, almost inaudibly.
"No," she whispered, almost inaudibly.
"Thoughts are free," he said; "mine are not, however; they are always flying after him—after him, the best and noblest of men, the man who saved my life. You see, though I may not speak of him, it would be ungrateful to forget him!"
"Thoughts are free," he said; "but mine aren't; they're always chasing after him—after him, the best and noblest of men, the man who saved my life. You see, even if I don't talk about him, it would be ungrateful to forget him!"
"Frank!"
"Frank!"
At her tone of piteous supplication and almost reproach, he turned and put his hand on her arm.
At her tone of desperate pleading and almost blame, he turned and placed his hand on her arm.
"Forgive me, Stel! I didn't mean to hurt you, but—but—well it is so hard to understand, so hard to bear! To feel, to know that he is far away and suffering, while that man, Jasper Adelstone—I beg your pardon, Stel! There! I will say no more!"
"Sorry, Stel! I didn’t mean to hurt you, but—it’s just so hard to understand, so hard to handle! To feel and know that he’s far away and in pain, while that guy, Jasper Adelstone—I’m really sorry, Stel! There! I won't say anything else!"
"Do not," she murmured, her face white and strained, but resigned—"do not. Besides, you are wrong; he has forgotten by this time."
"Don't," she whispered, her face pale and tense, but accepting—"don't. Besides, you're mistaken; he has probably forgotten by now."
He turned and looked at her with a sudden anger; then he smiled as the exquisite beauty of her face smote him.
He turned and looked at her with sudden anger; then he smiled as the stunning beauty of her face struck him.
"You wrong him and yourself. No, Stel, men do not forget such a girl as you——"
"You’re wrong about him and yourself. No, Stel, guys don’t forget someone like you——"
"No more!" she said, almost in a tone of command.
"No more!" she said, almost in a commanding tone.
He shook his head, and the cough came on and silenced him.
He shook his head, and then he started coughing, which silenced him.
She put her arm round his neck.
She wrapped her arm around his neck.
"That cough," she said. "You must go in, dear! Look at the mist. Come, come in!"
"That cough," she said. "You need to come inside, dear! Look at the fog. Come on, let's go in!"
He turned in silence and walked beside her for a few steps. Then he said tremulously:
He turned silently and walked next to her for a few steps. Then he said shakily:
"Stella, let me ask one question, and then I will be silent—for always."
"Stella, let me ask you one question, and then I’ll be quiet—forever."
"Well?" she said.
"Well?" she asked.
"Have you heard from him?—do you know where he is?"
"Have you heard from him? Do you know where he is?"
She paused a moment to control her voice, then she said:
She took a moment to steady her voice, then she said:
"I have heard no word; I do not know whether he is alive or dead."
"I haven't heard anything; I don't know if he's alive or dead."
He sighed and his head dropped upon his breast.
He sighed and let his head drop down to his chest.
"Let us go in," he said, then he started, for his ears, particularly sharp, had caught the sound of a well-known footstep.
"Let's go inside," he said, then he paused, as his particularly sharp ears had picked up the sound of a familiar footsteps.
"There is—Jasper," he said, with a pause before the name, and he drew his arm away and walked away from her. Stella turned with a strange set smile on her face, the set smile which she had learnt to greet him with.
"There is—Jasper," he said, pausing before the name, and he pulled his arm away and walked off from her. Stella turned with a strange, fixed smile on her face, the same smile she had learned to greet him with.
He came up the path with his quick and peculiar suppressed step, his hand outstretched. He would have taken her in his arms and kissed her—if he had dared. But he could not. With all his determination and resolution he dared not. There was something, some mysterious halo about his victim which kept him almost at arm's length; it was as if she had surrounded herself by a magic circle which he could not pass.
He walked up the path with his quick and unusual quiet step, his hand reaching out. He would have hugged her and kissed her—if he had the courage. But he couldn't. Despite all his determination and willpower, he didn't dare. There was something, some mysterious aura about her that kept him almost at a distance; it was like she had surrounded herself with a magic circle that he couldn't cross.
He took her hand and raised it to his lips and kissed it, his eyes drinking in her beauty and grace with a thirsty wistfulness.
He took her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it, his eyes filled with a longing admiration for her beauty and elegance.
"My darling," he murmured, in his soft, low voice, "out so late. Will you not catch cold?"
"My darling," he whispered in his soft, quiet voice, "out so late. Won't you catch a cold?"
"No," she said, and like her smile her voice seemed set and tutored. "I shall not catch cold, I never do under any circumstance. But I have just sent Frank in, he has been coughing terribly—he does not seem at all strong."
"No," she said, and like her smile, her voice sounded practiced and controlled. "I won't catch a cold; I never do, no matter what. But I just sent Frank in; he's been coughing a lot—he doesn't seem strong at all."
He frowned with swift impatience.
He frowned in annoyance.
"Frank is all right," he said, and there was a touch of jealousy in his voice. "Are you not unduly anxious about the boy—you alarm yourself without cause."
"Frank is fine," he said, and there was a hint of jealousy in his voice. "Aren't you being overly worried about the boy—you’re stressing yourself out for no reason."
"Alarm myself," she repeated, ready to be alarmed at the suggestion. "I—don't think, I hope I am not alarmed. Why should I be?" she said, anxiously.
"Alarm myself," she repeated, prepared to be shocked by the suggestion. "I—don't think, I hope I'm not shocked. Why should I be?" she said, worriedly.
The jealousy grew more pronounced.
The jealousy became more obvious.
"There is no reason whatever," he said, shortly. "The boy[236] is all right. He has been getting his feet wet and caught cold, that is all."
"There’s no reason at all," he said briefly. "The boy[236] is fine. He just got his feet wet and caught a cold, that’s all."
Stella smiled.
Stella grinned.
"Yes, that is all," she said, "of course. But it is strange Dr. Hamilton doesn't get rid of it for him."
"Yes, that’s it," she said, "of course. But it's odd that Dr. Hamilton doesn't take care of it for him."
"Perhaps he doesn't help the doctor," he retorted. "Boys always are careless about themselves. But don't let Frank absorb all the conversation," he said. "Let us talk of ourselves," and he kissed her hand again.
"Maybe he doesn't assist the doctor," he shot back. "Boys are always so careless about themselves. But don't let Frank dominate the conversation," he said. "Let's talk about ourselves," and he kissed her hand again.
"Yes," said Stella, obediently.
"Yes," Stella replied, obediently.
He kept her hand in his and pressed it.
He held her hand in his and squeezed it.
"I have come to speak to you to-night, Stella, about ourselves, darling. I want you to be very good to me!"
"I've come to talk to you tonight, Stella, about us, darling. I want you to be really good to me!"
She looked forward at the lighted room with the same set expression, waiting patiently, obediently, for him to proceed. There was no response in her touch or in her face. He noticed it—he never failed to notice it, and it maddened him. He set his teeth hard.
She stared ahead at the lit room with the same blank expression, waiting patiently, obediently, for him to continue. There was no reaction in her touch or on her face. He noticed it—he always noticed it, and it drove him crazy. He clenched his teeth tightly.
"Stella, I have been waiting month after month to say what I am going to say now; but I couldn't wait any longer, my darling, my own, I wish the marriage to take place."
"Stella, I’ve been waiting month after month to say what I’m about to say now; but I can’t wait any longer, my darling, my sweetheart, I want us to get married."
She did not start, but she turned and looked at him, and her face shone whitely in the darkness, and he felt a faint shudder in the hand imprisoned in his.
She didn’t flinch, but turned to face him, her face glowing pale in the dark, and he felt a slight shiver in the hand held captive in his.
"Will you not speak?" he said, after a moment, almost angry, because of the tempest of passion and breathed tenderness that possessed him. "Have you nothing to say, or will you say 'no?' I almost expect it."
"Will you not speak?" he said, after a moment, almost angry, because of the storm of emotion and tender feelings that overwhelmed him. "Do you have nothing to say, or will you just say 'no?' I almost expect that."
"I will not say no," she said, at last, and her voice was cold and strained. "You have a right—the right I have given you—to demand the fulfillment of our bargain."
"I won't say no," she finally said, her voice cold and tense. "You have the right—the right I've given you—to insist on the fulfillment of our deal."
"Good Heaven!" he broke in, passionately. "Why do you talk like this? Shall I never, never win you to love me? Will you never forget how we came together?"
"Good heavens!" he interjected, passionately. "Why do you talk like this? Will I never, ever win you over to love me? Will you never forget how we met?"
"Do not ask me," she said, almost pleaded, and her face quivered. "Indeed—indeed, I try, try—try hard to forget the past, and to please you!"
"Don’t ask me," she said, almost begging, and her face trembled. "Honestly—I really do try, try—try hard to forget the past and to make you happy!"
It was piteous to hear and see her, and his heart ached; but it was for himself as well as for her.
It was heartbreaking to hear and see her, and his heart hurt; but it was for himself as much as for her.
"Do you doubt my love?" he said, hoarsely. "Do you think any man could love you better than I do? Does that count as nothing with you?"
"Do you doubt my love?" he said, hoarsely. "Do you think any guy could love you better than I do? Does that mean nothing to you?"
"Yes, yes," she said, slowly, sadly. "It does count. I—I——" then she looked down. "Why will you speak of love between us?" she said. "Ask me—tell me to do anything, and I will do it, but do not speak of love!"
"Yes, yes," she said, slowly and sadly. "It does matter. I—I——" then she looked down. "Why are you talking about love between us?" she said. "Ask me—tell me to do anything, and I will do it, but please don’t talk about love!"
He bit his lip.
He bitten his lip.
"Well," he said, with an effort, "I will not. I see I cannot touch your heart yet. But the time will come. You cannot stand against a love like mine. And you will let our marriage be soon?"
"Well," he said, forcing the words out, "I won't. I realize I can't reach your heart yet. But that time will come. You can't resist a love like mine. So, will you let us get married soon?"
"Yes," she said, simply.
"Yeah," she said, simply.
He raised her hand to his lips, and kissed it, hungrily, and she forced back the shudder which threatened to overmaster her.
He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it passionately, and she fought to suppress the shiver that threatened to overwhelm her.
"By soon," he murmured, as they walked toward the house, "I mean quite soon—before the winter."
"By soon," he said quietly as they walked toward the house, "I mean really soon—before winter."
Stella did not speak.
Stella was silent.
"Let it be next month, darling," he murmured. "I shall not feel sure of you until you are my very own. Once you are mine beyond question, I will teach you to love me."
"Let’s make it next month, sweetheart," he whispered. "I won’t feel completely sure about you until you’re truly mine. Once I have you without a doubt, I’ll show you how to love me."
Stella looked at him, and a strange, despairing smile, more bitter and sad than tears, shone on her pale lips. Teach her to love him! As if love could be taught!
Stella looked at him, and a strange, hopeless smile, more bitter and sad than tears, appeared on her pale lips. Teach her to love him! As if love could be taught!
"I am not afraid," he said, answering her smile; "no one could withstand it—not even you, though your heart were adamant."
"I’m not afraid," he said, returning her smile; "no one could resist it—not even you, even if your heart were made of stone."
"It is not that," she said, in a low voice, as she thought of the dull aching which was its pittance by day and night.
"It’s not like that," she said quietly, thinking about the constant dull ache that was her burden day and night.
They went into the house. Mr. Etheridge was wandering about the room, smoking his pipe, his head upon his breast, buried in thought, as usual. Frank was lying back in the old arm-chair; he looked wearily-fragile and delicate, but the beautiful color shone in his face.
They walked into the house. Mr. Etheridge was pacing around the room, smoking his pipe, his head lowered and lost in thought, as always. Frank was lounging in the old armchair; he looked fragile and delicate, but a beautiful color glowed on his face.
He looked up and nodded as Jasper entered, but Jasper was not satisfied with the nod, and went over to him and laid a hand upon his shoulder, at which the boy winced and shrank faintly; he never could bear Jasper to touch him, and always resented it.
He looked up and nodded when Jasper came in, but Jasper wasn’t happy with just the nod. He walked over and put a hand on his shoulder, causing the boy to flinch and pull away slightly; he could never stand it when Jasper touched him and always felt annoyed by it.
"Well, Frank," he said, with his faint smile, "how's the cold to-night?"
"Well, Frank," he said with a slight smile, "how's the cold tonight?"
Frank murmured something indistinctly, and shifted in his seat.
Frank mumbled something unclear and shifted in his seat.
"Not so well, eh?" said Jasper. "It seems to me that a change would do you good. What do you say to going away for a little while?"
"Not doing so great, huh?" said Jasper. "I think a change of scenery would be good for you. How about taking a trip for a bit?"
The boy looked up at Stella with a glance of alarm. Leave Stella!
The boy looked up at Stella with a look of concern. Get out, Stella!
"I don't want to go away," he said, shortly. "I am quite well. I hate a change."
"I don't want to leave," he said briefly. "I'm perfectly fine. I dislike change."
Stella came up to his chair, and knelt beside him.
Stella walked up to his chair and knelt next to him.
"It would do you good, dear," she said, in her low, musical voice.
"It would be good for you, dear," she said, in her soft, melodic voice.
He bent near her.
He leaned down to her.
"Do you mean—alone?" he asked. "I don't want to go alone—I won't, in fact."
"Are you saying—by myself?" he asked. "I don't want to go by myself—I won't, actually."
"No, not alone, certainly," said Jasper, with his smile. "I think some one else wants a change too."
"No, definitely not alone," said Jasper, smiling. "I think someone else is looking for a change as well."
And he looked at Stella tenderly.
And he looked at Stella with affection.
"I'll go if Stella goes," said Frank, curtly.
"I'll go if Stella goes," Frank said bluntly.
"What do you say, sir?" said Jasper to the old man.
"What do you say, sir?" Jasper asked the old man.
He stared, and the proposal had to be put to him in extenso; he had not heard a word of what had been said.
He stared, and the proposal had to be presented to him in extenso; he hadn't heard a single word of what had been said.
"Go away! yes, if you like. But why? Frank's cold? I don't suppose any other place is better for a cold is it? It is? Very well then. You don't want me to come, I suppose?"
"Go away! Yeah, if that’s what you want. But why? Frank has a cold? I doubt anywhere else is better for a cold, right? Is it? Fine then. I guess you don’t want me to come, do you?"
"Well——" said Jasper.
"Well..." said Jasper.
"I couldn't do it!" exclaimed the old man, almost with alarm. "I should be like a fish out of water. I couldn't paint away from the river and the meadows. Oh, it's impossible! Besides, you don't want an old man pottering about," and he looked at Stella and smiled grimly.
"I can't do it!" the old man exclaimed, almost in panic. "I’d be like a fish out of water. I can't paint away from the river and the meadows. Oh, it’s impossible! Besides, you don’t want an old guy fumbling around," he said, looking at Stella and forcing a smile.
"I couldn't go without you," said Stella, quietly.
"I couldn't leave without you," Stella said softly.
"Nonsense," he said; "there's the other old woman, Mrs. Penfold, take her; she can go. It will do her good, though she hasn't a cold."
"Nonsense," he said. "What about the other old woman, Mrs. Penfold? She can go—it's good for her, even if she isn't sick."
Then he stopped in front of the boy and looked at him, with the strange reserved, almost sad, expression which always came upon his race when he regarded him.
Then he stopped in front of the boy and looked at him with the strange, reserved, almost sad expression that always appeared in his people when they looked at him.
"Yes," he said, in a low voice; "he wants a change. I haven't noticed; he looks thin and unwell. Yes, you had better go! Where will you go?"
"Yeah," he said quietly, "he wants a change. I haven't noticed; he looks skinny and unwell. Yeah, you should go! Where will you go?"
Stella shook her head with a smile, but Jasper was ready.
Stella smiled and shook her head, but Jasper was prepared.
"Let me see," he said, thoughtfully. "We don't want a cold place, the change would be too great; and we don't want too hot a place. What do you say to Cornwall?"
"Let me think," he said, pondering. "We don't want a cold place; the change would be too big, and we don't want a place that's too hot either. How about Cornwall?"
The old man nodded.
The elderly man nodded.
Stella smiled again.
Stella smiled once more.
"I haven't anything to say," she said. "Would you like Cornwall, Frank?"
"I don’t have anything to say," she said. "Would you like Cornwall, Frank?"
He looked from one to the other.
He looked from one to the other.
"What made you think of Cornwall?" he asked Jasper, suspiciously.
"What made you think of Cornwall?" he asked Jasper, looking a bit skeptical.
Jasper laughed softly.
Jasper chuckled softly.
"It seemed to me just the place to suit you. It is mild and clear, and just what you want. Besides, I remember a little place near the sea, a sheltered village in a bay—Carlyon they call it—that would just do for us. What do you say? Let me see, where is the map?"
"It seemed like the perfect spot for you. It's mild and clear, exactly what you need. Plus, I remember a little place by the sea, a cozy village in a bay—it's called Carlyon—that would be just right for us. What do you think? Let me see, where's the map?"
He went and got a map and spreading it out on the table, called to Stella.
He went and got a map, spread it out on the table, and called to Stella.
"This is it," he said, then in a low voice he whispered: "There is a pretty, secluded little church there, Stella. Why should we not be married there?"
"This is it," he said, then in a soft voice he whispered: "There's a charming, hidden little church over there, Stella. Why shouldn't we get married there?"
She started, and her hand fell on the map.
She jumped, and her hand landed on the map.
"I am thinking of you, my darling," he said. "For my part I should like to be married here——"
"I’m thinking about you, my darling," he said. "As for me, I’d like to get married here——"
"No, not here," she faltered, as she thought of standing before the altar in the Wyndward Church and seeing the white walls of the Hall as she uttered her marriage vow. "Not here."
"No, not here," she hesitated, picturing herself standing in front of the altar at Wyndward Church and looking at the white walls of the Hall while she said her wedding vows. "Not here."
"I understand," he said. "Then why not there? Your uncle could come down for that, I think."
"I get it," he said. "So why not there? I think your uncle could come down for that."
She did not speak, and with a smile of satisfaction he folded the map.
She remained silent, and with a satisfied smile, he folded the map.
"It is all settled," he said. "We go to Carlyon. You will come down for a little while, I hope, sir. We shall want you."
"It’s all settled," he said. "We’re going to Carlyon. I hope you'll come down for a bit, sir. We’ll need you."
The old man pushed the white hair off his forehead.
The old man brushed the white hair off his forehead.
"Eh?" he asked. "What for?"
"Eh?" he asked. "Why?"
"To give Stella away," replied Jasper. "She has promised to marry me there."
"To give Stella away," Jasper replied. "She has promised to marry me there."
The old man looked at her.
The old man gazed at her.
"Why not here?" he asked, naturally, but Stella shook her head.
"Why not here?" he asked casually, but Stella shook her head.
"Very well," he said. "It is a strange fancy, but girls are fanciful. Off you go, then, and don't make more fuss than you can help."
"Alright," he said. "It's a weird idea, but girls can be quirky. Go on, then, and try not to make too much of a scene."
So Stella's fate was settled, and the day, the fatal day, loomed darkly before her.
So Stella's fate was decided, and the day, the dreadful day, hung ominously ahead of her.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
Lord Charles was too glad to gain Leycester's consent to leave town to care where they went, and to prevent all chance of Leycester's changing his mind, this stanch and constant friend went with him to his rooms and interviewed the patient Oliver.
Lord Charles was just happy to get Leycester's approval to leave town that he didn’t care where they went. To make sure Leycester wouldn’t change his mind, this loyal and dependable friend went with him to his place and spoke with the sick Oliver.
"Go away, sir?" said that faithful and long-suffering individual. "I'm glad of it! His lordship—and you too, begging your pardon, my lord—ought to have gone long ago. It's been terrible hot work these last few weeks. I never knew his lordship so wild. And where are we going, my lord?"
"Go away, sir?" said that loyal and patient individual. "I'm glad to hear that! His lordship—and you too, if you don't mind me saying, my lord—should have left a long time ago. It's been incredibly exhausting these last few weeks. I've never seen his lordship so reckless. And where are we headed, my lord?"
That was the question. Leycester rendered no assistance whatever, beyond declaring that he would not go where there was a houseful of people. He had thrown himself into a chair, and sat moodily regarding the floor. Bellamy's sudden illness and prophetic words had given him a shock. He was quite ready to go anywhere, so that it was away from London, which had become hateful to him since the last hour.
That was the question. Leycester offered no help at all, other than saying he wouldn’t go where there were a lot of people. He had slumped into a chair, staring gloomily at the floor. Bellamy’s sudden illness and his foreboding words had shaken him. He was more than willing to go anywhere, as long as it was away from London, which had become repulsive to him since the last hour.
Lord Charles lit a pipe, and Oliver mixed a soda-and-brandy for him, and they two talked it over in an undertone.
Lord Charles lit a pipe, and Oliver mixed him a soda and brandy, and they talked it over in a low voice.
"I've got a little place in the Doone Valley, Devonshire, you know," said Lord Charles, talking to Oliver quite confidentially. "It's a mere box—just enough for ourselves, and we should have to rough it, rough it awfully. But there's plenty of game, and some fishing, and it's as wild as a March hare!"
"I have a small place in Doone Valley, Devon, you know," said Lord Charles, speaking to Oliver very privately. "It's really just a small box—enough for the two of us, but we would have to tough it out, really tough it out. But there’s plenty of game, some fishing, and it’s as wild as a March hare!"
"That's just what his lordship wants," said Oliver. "I know him so well, you see, my lord. I must say that I've taken the way we've been going on lately very serious; it isn't the money, that don't matter, my lord; and it isn't altogether the wildness, we've been wild before, my lord, you know."
"That's exactly what he wants," said Oliver. "I know him really well, you see, my lord. I have to say I've been taking our recent behavior very seriously; it’s not about the money—that doesn’t matter, my lord; and it’s not just the recklessness; we've been reckless before, my lord, you know."
Lord Charles grunted.
Lord Charles grunted.
"But that was only in play like, and there is no harm in it; but this sort of thing that's being going on hasn't been play, and it ain't amused his lordship a bit; why he's more down than when we came up."
"But that was just for fun, and there's no harm in it; but this situation that's been happening isn't fun at all, and it hasn't amused his lordship one bit; in fact, he's even more upset than when we arrived."
"That's so, Oliver," assented Lord Charles, gloomily.
"That's true, Oliver," Lord Charles agreed gloomily.
"I don't know what it was, and it isn't for me to be curious, my lord," continued the faithful fellow, "but it's my opinion that something went wrong down at the Hall, and that his lordship cut up rough about it."
"I’m not sure what happened, and it's not my place to be curious, my lord," the loyal man continued, "but I think something went wrong at the Hall, and that his lordship reacted badly to it."
Lord Charles, remembering that letter and the beautiful girl at the cottage, nodded.
Lord Charles, recalling that letter and the beautiful girl at the cottage, nodded.
"Perhaps so," he said. "Well, we'll go down to the Doone[240] Valley. Better pack up to-night, or rather this morning. I'll go home and get a bath, and we'll be off at once. Fish out the train, will you?"
"Maybe so," he said. "Alright, let's head down to the Doone[240] Valley. We should pack up tonight, or actually this morning. I'll go home and take a bath, and then we'll leave right away. Can you find out about the train?"
Oliver, who was a perfect master of "Bradshaw," turned over the leaves of that valuable compilation, and discovered a train that left in the afternoon, and Lord Charles "broke it" to Leycester.
Oliver, who was an expert at using "Bradshaw," flipped through the pages of that useful book and found a train that left in the afternoon, and Lord Charles informed Leycester about it.
Leycester accepted their decision with perfect indifference.
Leycester accepted their decision with complete indifference.
"I shall be ready," he said, in a dispassionate, indifferent way. "Tell Oliver what you want."
"I'll be ready," he said, in a calm, detached manner. "Tell Oliver what you need."
"It's a mere box in a jungle," said Lord Charles.
"It's just a box in the jungle," said Lord Charles.
"A jungle is what I want," said Leycester, grimly.
"A jungle is what I want," Leycester said, looking serious.
With the same grim indifference he started by that afternoon train, smoking in silence nearly all the way down to Barnstaple, and showing no interest in anything.
With the same grim indifference, he began his journey on that afternoon train, smoking in silence for almost the entire ride to Barnstaple, and displaying no interest in anything.
Oliver had telegraphed to secure seats in the coach that leaves that ancient town for the nearest point to the Valley, and early the next morning they arrived.
Oliver had sent a telegram to reserve seats on the coach leaving that old town for the closest spot to the Valley, and early the next morning, they arrived.
A couple of horses and a dogcart had been sent on—how Oliver managed to get them off was a mystery, but his command of resources at most times amounted to the magical—and they drove from Teignmouth to the Valley, and reached the "Hut," as it was called.
A couple of horses and a dog cart had been sent ahead—how Oliver managed to arrange that was a mystery, but he often had a knack for making things happen that felt almost magical—and they drove from Teignmouth to the Valley, arriving at the "Hut," as it was called.
It was in very truth a mere box, but it was a box set in the center of a sportsman's paradise. Lonely and solitary it stood on the edge of the deer forest, within sound of a babbling trout-stream, and in the center of the best shooting in Devonshire.
It was really just a simple box, but it was located in the heart of a sportsman's paradise. It stood lonely and isolated on the edge of the deer forest, within earshot of a babbling trout stream, and right in the middle of the best shooting area in Devonshire.
Oliver, with the aforesaid magic, procured a couple of servants, and soon got the little place in order; and here the two friends lived, like hermits in a dell.
Oliver, with the mentioned magic, got a couple of servants and quickly set the little place up nicely; and here the two friends lived, like hermits in a hollow.
They fished and shot and rode all day, returning at night to a plain, late dinner; and altogether led a life so different to that which they had been leading as it was possible to imagine.
They fished, hunted, and rode all day, coming back at night to a simple, late dinner; and overall lived a life that was so different from what they had been used to that it was hard to imagine.
Lord Charles enjoyed it. He got brown, and as fit and "as hard as nails," as he described it, but Leycester took things differently. The gloom which had settled upon him would not be dispelled by the mountain air and the beauty of the exquisite valley.
Lord Charles loved it. He got a tan and felt fit and "as tough as nails," as he put it, but Leycester felt differently. The sadness that had settled over him wouldn't be lifted by the mountain air and the beauty of the stunning valley.
Always and ever there seemed some cloud hanging over him, spoiling his enjoyment and witching the charm from his efforts at amusement. While Charles was killing trout in the stream, or dropping the pheasants in the moors, Leycester would wander up and down the valley, gun or rod in hand, using neither, his head drooping, his eyes fixed in gloomy retrospection.
There always seemed to be a shadow hanging over him, ruining his enjoyment and stealing the joy from his attempts at having fun. While Charles was catching trout in the stream or shooting pheasants on the moors, Leycester would wander up and down the valley, gun or rod in hand, using neither, his head hanging low, his eyes lost in dark thoughts.
In simple truth he was haunted by a spirit which clung to him now as it had clung to him in those days of feverish gayety and dissipation.
In simple truth, he was haunted by a spirit that clung to him now just as it had during those days of restless joy and indulgence.
The vision of the slim, beautiful girl whom he loved was ever before him, her face floated between him and the mountains, her voice mingled with the stream. He saw her by day, he dreamed of her by night. Sometimes he would wake with a start, and fancy that she was still his own, and that they were standing by the weir, her hand in his, her voice whispering, "Leycester,[241] I love you!" Distance only lent enchantment to her beauty and her grace. In a word, he could not forget her!
The image of the slim, beautiful girl he loved was always in his mind, her face floating between him and the mountains, her voice blending with the sound of the stream. He saw her during the day and dreamed of her at night. Sometimes he would wake up suddenly, imagining she was still his and that they were standing by the weir, her hand in his, her voice whispering, "Leycester,[241] I love you!" The distance only added to her beauty and grace. In short, he couldn't forget her!
Sometimes he wondered whether he had been right in yielding her up to Jasper Adelstone so quietly; but as he recalled that morning, and Stella's face and words, he felt that he could not have done otherwise. Yes, he had lost her, she had gone forever, yet he could not forget her. It seemed very strange, even to himself. After all, there were so many beautiful women he could have chosen; some he had been almost in love with, and yet he had forgotten them. What was there about Stella to cling to him so persistently? He remembered every little unconscious trick of voice and manner, the faint little smile that curved her lip, the deep light in the dark eyes as they lifted to his, asking, taking his love. There was a special little trick or mannerism she had, a way of bending her head and looking at him half over her shoulder, that simply haunted him; she came—the vision of her—to the side of his chair and his bed, and looked at him so, and he could see the graceful curve of the delicate neck. Ah, me! ah, me! It was very weak and foolish, perhaps, that a strong man of the world should be held in such thrall by a simple girl, just a girl; but men are made so, and will so be held, when they are strong and true, till the world ends.
Sometimes he questioned whether it was right to give her up to Jasper Adelstone so easily; but when he thought back to that morning, to Stella's face and words, he felt he couldn't have done anything differently. Yes, he had lost her, and she was gone forever, yet he couldn't forget her. It felt very strange, even to him. After all, there were so many beautiful women he could have chosen; some he had been almost in love with, and yet he had moved on from them. What was it about Stella that held onto him so tightly? He remembered every little unconscious quirk of her voice and manner, the slight smile that curved her lips, the deep light in her dark eyes as they looked up at him, asking for his love. There was a particular way she had of tilting her head and glancing back at him over her shoulder that haunted him; her vision would come to the side of his chair and bed, looking at him like that, and he could see the graceful arc of her delicate neck. Ah, me! Ah, me! It seemed weak and foolish, perhaps, for a strong man to be so captivated by a simple girl, just a girl; but that's how men are, and that's how they will be held, when they are strong and true, until the end of time.
It was very slow for Charlie—very slow and very rough, but he was one of those rare friends who stick close in such a time. He fished, and shot, and rode, and walked, and was always cheerful and never obtrusive; but though he never made any remark, he could not but notice that Leycester was in a bad way. He was getting thinner and older looking, and the haggard lines, which the wild town life had begun to draw, deepened.
It was really tough for Charlie—really tough and really rough, but he was one of those rare friends who stays close during hard times. He fished, shot, rode, walked, and was always cheerful and never pushy; but even though he never said anything, he couldn't help but see that Leycester was struggling. He was getting thinner and looking older, and the haggard lines that the wild city life had started to create deepened.
Lord Charles was beginning to be afraid that the Doone Valley also would fail.
Lord Charles was starting to worry that the Doone Valley might also fail.
"Ever hear anything of your people, Ley?" he asked one night, as they sat in the living room of the hut. The night was warm for the time of year, and they sat by the open window smoking their pipes, and clad in their shooting suits of woolen mixture.
"Have you heard anything about your people, Ley?" he asked one night, as they sat in the living room of the hut. It was a warm night for the season, and they lounged by the open window, smoking their pipes and wearing their wool blend shooting suits.
Leycester was leaning back, his head resting on his hand, his eyes fixed on the starlit sky, his long knickerbockered legs outstretched.
Leycester was leaning back, his head resting on his hand, his eyes focused on the starry sky, his long knickerbockered legs stretched out.
"My people?" he replied, with a little movement as of one waking from a dream. "No. I believe they are in the country somewhere."
"My people?" he replied, shifting slightly as if waking from a dream. "No. I think they're somewhere in the countryside."
"Didn't leave any address for them?"
"Didn't you leave an address for them?"
Leycester shook his head.
Leycester shook his head.
"No. I have no doubt they know it, however; Oliver is engaged to Lilian's maid, Jeanette, and doubtless writes to her."
"No. I’m sure they know it, though; Oliver is dating Lilian's maid, Jeanette, and he's probably writing to her."
Charles looked at him.
Charles stared at him.
"Getting tired of this, old man?" he asked, quietly.
"Are you getting tired of this, old man?" he asked softly.
"No," said Leycester. "Not at all. I can keep it up as long as you like. If you are tired, we will go. Don't imagine that I am insensible to the boredom you are undergoing, Charlie. But I advised you to let me go my way alone, did I not?"
"No," Leycester said. "Not at all. I can keep this going as long as you want. If you're tired, we can leave. Don't think I'm unaware of the boredom you're experiencing, Charlie. But I did suggest you let me handle this on my own, didn't I?"
"That's so," was the cheerful response. "But I didn't choose,[242] did I? And I don't now. But all the same, I should like to see you look a little more chippy, Ley."
"That's true," was the cheerful reply. "But I didn't choose,[242] did I? And I don't now. But still, I'd like to see you look a bit more lively, Ley."
Leycester looked up at him and smiled, grimly.
Leycester looked up at him and smiled, but it was a grim smile.
"I wonder whether you were ever in any trouble in your life, Charlie," he said.
"I wonder if you've ever gotten into any trouble in your life, Charlie," he said.
Lord Charles drained the glass of whisky and water that stood beside him.
Lord Charles finished the glass of whisky and water that was next to him.
"Yes," he said; "but I'm like a duck, it pours off my back, and there I am again."
"Yeah," he said, "but I'm like a duck; it just rolls off my back, and there I am again."
"I wish I were like a duck!" said Leycester, with bitter self-scorn. "Charlie, you have the misfortune to be tied to a haunted man. I am haunted by the ghost of an old and lost happiness, and I can't get rid of it."
"I wish I were like a duck!" said Leycester, with bitter self-hatred. "Charlie, you’re unfortunate to be connected to someone haunted. I’m haunted by the ghost of a happiness I once had, and I can’t shake it off."
Charlie looked at him and then away.
Charlie looked at him and then turned away.
"I know," he said; "I haven't said anything, but I know. Well, I am not surprised; she is a beautiful creature, and one of the sort to stick in a man's mind. I'm very sorry, old man. There isn't any chance of its coming right?"
"I know," he said. "I haven't said anything, but I know. Well, I'm not surprised; she's a beautiful person, and one of those that sticks in a guy's mind. I'm really sorry, buddy. There's no chance of it turning out okay, right?"
"None whatever," said Leycester, "and that is why I am a great fool in clinging to it."
"None at all," said Leycester, "and that’s why I’m such a fool for holding onto it."
He got up and began to pace the room, and the color mounted to his haggard face.
He stood up and started pacing the room, and the color rose in his worn face.
"I cannot—I cannot shake it off. Charlie, I despise myself; and yet, no, no, to love her once was to love her for always—to the end."
"I can't—I can't get rid of it. Charlie, I hate myself; and yet, no, no, to love her once is to love her forever—to the end."
"There's another man, of course," said Lord Charles. "Didn't it occur to you to—well, to break his neck, or put a bullet through him, or get him appointed governor of the Cannibal Islands, Ley? That used to be your style."
"There's another guy, of course," said Lord Charles. "Didn't you think about—well, breaking his neck, or shooting him, or getting him appointed governor of the Cannibal Islands, Ley? That used to be your thing."
Leycester smiled grimly.
Leycester smirked.
"This man cannot be dealt with in any one of those excellent ways, Charlie," he said.
"This guy can't be handled in any of those great ways, Charlie," he said.
"If it's the man I suppose, that fellow Jasper Addled egg—no, Adelstone, I should have tried the first at any rate," said Lord Charles, emphatically.
"If it's the man I think it is, that guy Jasper Addled egg—no, Adelstone, I should have tried the first one anyway," said Lord Charles, emphatically.
Leycester shook his head.
Leycester shook his head.
"It's a bad business," he said, curtly, "and there is no way of making it a good one. I will go to bed. What shall we do to-morrow?" and he sighed.
"It's a bad deal," he said sharply, "and there's no way to make it a good one. I'm going to bed. What should we do tomorrow?" He sighed.
Lord Charles laid his hand on his arm and kept him for a moment.
Lord Charles put his hand on his arm and held him for a moment.
"You want rousing, Ley," he said. "Rousing, that's it! Let's have the horses to-morrow and take a big spin; anywhere, nowhere, it doesn't matter. We'll go while they can."
"You want excitement, Ley," he said. "Excitement, that's it! Let's get the horses tomorrow and take a long ride; anywhere, nowhere, it doesn’t matter. We'll go while we still can."
Ley nodded.
Ley agreed.
"Anything you like," he said, and went out.
"Anything you want," he said, and left.
Lord Charles called to Oliver, who was standing outside smoking a cigar—he was quite as particular about the brand as his master:
Lord Charles called to Oliver, who was outside smoking a cigar—he was just as picky about the brand as his master:
"Where did you say the earl and countess were, Oliver?" he asked.
"Where did you say the earl and countess were, Oliver?" he asked.
"At Darlingford Court, my lord."
"At Darlingford Court, my lord."
"How far is it from here? Can we do it to-morrow with the nags?"
"How far is it from here? Can we do it tomorrow with the horses?"
Oliver thought a moment.
Oliver paused for a moment.
"If they are taken steadily, my lord; not as his lordship has been riding lately; as if the horse were cast iron and his own neck too."
"If they are taken steadily, my lord; not how his lordship has been riding lately; as if the horse were made of iron and his own neck, too."
Lord Charles nodded.
Lord Charles gave a nod.
"All right," he said, "we'll do it. Lord Leycester wants a change again, Oliver."
"All right," he said, "we'll do it. Lord Leycester wants another change, Oliver."
Oliver nodded.
Oliver agreed.
"We'll run over there. Needn't say anything to his lordship—you understand."
"We'll head over there. No need to say anything to him—you get it."
Oliver quite understood, and went off to the small stable to see about the horses, and Lord Charles went to bed chuckling over his little plot.
Oliver understood perfectly and went to the small stable to check on the horses, while Lord Charles went to bed, chuckling over his little scheme.
When they started in the morning, Leycester asked no questions and displayed the supremest indifference to the route, and Lord Charles, affecting a little indecision, made for the road to which Oliver had directed him.
When they set out in the morning, Leycester didn’t ask any questions and showed complete indifference to the route, while Lord Charles, pretending to be a bit unsure, headed for the road that Oliver had pointed out to him.
The two friends rode almost in silence as was their wont, Leycester paying very little attention to anything excepting his horse, and scarcely noticing the fact that Lord Charles seemed very decided about the route.
The two friends rode almost in silence, as they usually did, with Leycester barely paying attention to anything except his horse, hardly noticing that Lord Charles was quite sure about the route.
Once he asked a question; it was when the evening was drawing in, and they were still riding, as to their destination, but Lord Charles evaded it:
Once he asked a question; it was when the evening was setting in, and they were still riding, about where they were headed, but Lord Charles dodged it:
"We shall get somewhere, I expect," he said quietly. "There is sure to be an inn—or something."
"We should get somewhere, I think," he said softly. "There has to be an inn—or something."
And Leycester was content.
And Leycester was happy.
About dusk they reached the entrance to Darlingford. There was no village, no inn. Leycester pulled up and waited indifferently.
About dusk, they arrived at the entrance to Darlingford. There was no village, no inn. Leycester stopped and waited casually.
"What do we do now?" he asked.
"What do we do now?" he asked.
Lord Charles laughed, but rather consciously.
Lord Charles laughed, but it felt a bit forced.
"Look here," he said: "I know some people who have got this place. We'd better ride up and get a night's lodging."
"Look," he said, "I know some people who have this place. We should ride up and stay the night."
Leycester looked at him, and smiled suddenly.
Leycester looked at him and smiled unexpectedly.
"Isn't this rather transparent, Charlie?" he said, calmly. "Of course you intended to come here from the very start, very well."
"Isn't this pretty obvious, Charlie?" he said, calmly. "Of course you meant to come here from the very beginning, all right."
"Well, I suspect I did," said Lord Charles. "You don't mind?"
"Well, I think I did," said Lord Charles. "You don’t mind?"
Leycester shook his head.
Leycester shook his head.
"Not at all. They will let us go to bed, I suppose. You can tell them that you are traveling keeper to a melancholy monomaniac, and they'll leave me alone. Mind, we start in the morning."
"Not at all. I think they'll let us go to bed. You can tell them that you're the traveling companion of a sad monomaniac, and they'll leave me alone. Just remember, we start in the morning."
"All right," said Lord Charles, chuckling inwardly—"of course; quite so. Come on."
"Okay," Lord Charles said, chuckling to himself—"sure thing; absolutely. Let's go."
They rode up the avenue, and to the front of a straggling stone mansion, and a groom came forward and took their horses. Lord Charles drew Leycester's arm within his.
They rode up the avenue to the front of a shabby stone mansion, and a stablehand came forward to take their horses. Lord Charles linked his arm with Leycester's.
"We shall be sure of a welcome."
"We'll be sure of a warm welcome."
And he walked up a broad flight of steps.
And he walked up a wide set of stairs.
But Leycester stopped suddenly; for a figure came out of one of the windows, and stood looking down at them.
But Leycester suddenly stopped; a figure emerged from one of the windows and stood looking down at them.
It was a woman, gracefully and beautifully dressed in some softly-hued evening robe. He could not see her face, but he knew her, and turned almost angrily to Lord Charles. But Lord Charles had slipped away, muttering something about the horses, and Leycester went slowly up.
It was a woman, elegantly and beautifully dressed in a softly colored evening gown. He couldn't see her face, but he recognized her, and he turned almost angrily to Lord Charles. But Lord Charles had already slipped away, mumbling something about the horses, and Leycester walked slowly up.
Lenore—it was she—awaited his approach all unconsciously. She could not see him as plainly as he saw her, and she took him for some strange chance visitor.
Lenore—it was her—was waiting for him to come over without even realizing it. She couldn’t see him as clearly as he saw her, so she thought he was just some random visitor.
But as he came up and stood in front of her she recognized him, and, with a low cry, she moved toward him, her lovely face suddenly smitten pale, her violet eyes fixed on him yearningly.
But as he approached and stood in front of her, she recognized him, and with a soft gasp, she moved toward him, her beautiful face suddenly drained of color, her violet eyes locked onto him with longing.
"Leycester!" she said, and overcome for the moment by the suddenness of his presence, she staggered slightly.
"Leycester!" she said, momentarily thrown off by his unexpected appearance, and she swayed slightly.
He could do no less than put his arm round her, for he thought she would have fallen, and as he did so his heart reproached him, for the one word "Leycester," and the tone told her story. His mother was right. She loved him.
He couldn't help but put his arm around her, thinking she might fall, and as he did, his heart judged him for the single word "Leycester," and the way it was said revealed everything. His mother was right. She loved him.
"Lenore," he said, and his deep, grave, musical voice trembled slightly. She lay back in his arms for a moment, looking up at him with an expression of helpless resignation in her eyes, her lovely face revealed in the light which poured from the window full upon her.
"Lenore," he said, his deep, serious, melodic voice shaking a bit. She relaxed in his arms for a moment, gazing up at him with a look of helpless acceptance in her eyes, her beautiful face illuminated by the bright light streaming through the window.
"Lenore," he said, huskily, "what—what is this?"
"Lenore," he said hoarsely, "what—what is this?"
Her eyes closed for a moment, and a faint thrill ran through her, then she regained her composure, and putting him gently from her, she laughed softly.
Her eyes closed for a moment, and a faint thrill ran through her; then she collected herself, gently pushing him away, and laughed softly.
"It was your fault," she said, the exquisite voice tremulous with emotion. "Why do you steal upon us like a thief in the night, or—like a ghost? You frightened me."
"It was your fault," she said, her beautiful voice shaking with emotion. "Why do you sneak up on us like a thief in the night, or—like a ghost? You scared me."
He stood and looked at her, and put his hand to his brow. He was but mortal, was but a man with a man's passions, a man's susceptibility to woman's loveliness, and he knew that she loved him.
He stood and looked at her, then put his hand to his forehead. He was just a man, with a man's desires and a man's vulnerability to a woman's beauty, and he knew that she loved him.
"I——" he said, then stopped. "I did not know. Charlie brought me here. Who are here?"
"I—" he said, then paused. "I didn't know. Charlie brought me here. Who's here?"
"They are all here," she said, her eyes downcast. "I will go and tell them lest you frighten them as you frightened me," and she stole away from him like a shadow.
"They're all here," she said, looking down. "I'll go tell them before you scare them like you scared me," and she slipped away from him like a shadow.
He stood, his hands thrust in his pockets, his eyes fixed on the ground.
He stood with his hands in his pockets, staring at the ground.
She was very beautiful, and she loved him. Why should he not make her happy? make one person happy at least? Not only one person, but his mother, and Lilian—all of them. As for himself, well! one woman was as good as another, seeing that he had lost his darling! And this other was the best and rarest of all that were left.
She was really beautiful, and she loved him. Why shouldn’t he make her happy? Make at least one person happy? Not just one person, but his mother and Lilian—everyone. As for himself, well! one woman was as good as another, considering he had lost his beloved! And this woman was the best and most special of all those who were left.
"Leycester!"
"Leycester!"
It was his mother's voice. He turned and kissed her; she was not frightened, she did not even kiss him, but she put her[245] hand on his arm, and he felt it tremble, and the way she spoke the word told of all her past sorrow at his absence, and her joy at his return.
It was his mother's voice. He turned and kissed her; she wasn't scared, she didn't even kiss him back, but she placed her[245] hand on his arm, and he could feel it shaking, and the way she said the word revealed all her past sadness from his absence and her happiness at his return.
"You have come back to us!" she said, and that was all.
"You've come back to us!" she said, and that was it.
"Yes, I have come back!" he said, with something like a sigh.
"Yes, I'm back!" he said, with something like a sigh.
She looked at him, and the mother's heart was wrung.
She looked at him, and her mother's heart ached.
"Have you been ill, Leycester?" she asked, quietly.
"Have you been sick, Leycester?" she asked softly.
"Ill, no," he said, then he laughed a strange laugh. "Do I look so seedy, my lady?"
"Not at all," he said, then he laughed in a weird way. "Do I look that rough, my lady?"
"You look——" she began, with sad bitterness, then she stopped. "Come in."
"You look—" she started, with a hint of sorrow, then she paused. "Come in."
He followed her in, but at the door he paused and looked out at the night. As he did so, the vision of the slim, graceful girl, of his lost darling, seemed to float before him, with pale face, and wistful, reproachful eyes. He put up his hand with a strange, despairing gesture, and his lips moved.
He followed her inside, but at the door he stopped and looked out at the night. As he did, the image of the slim, graceful girl, his lost love, seemed to appear before him, with her pale face and wistful, reproachful eyes. He raised his hand in a strange, desperate gesture, and his lips moved.
"Good-bye!" he murmured. "Oh, my lost love, good-bye!"
"Goodbye!" he whispered. "Oh, my lost love, goodbye!"
CHAPTER XXXVII.
Lord Charles' little plot had succeeded beyond his expectation. He had restored the prodigal and shared the fatted calf, as he deserved to do. Although it was known all over the house, in five minutes, that Lord Leycester, the heir, had returned, there was no fuss, only a pleasant little simmer of welcome and satisfaction.
Lord Charles' small scheme had worked out even better than he expected. He had welcomed the wayward son back and shared the celebratory feast, just as he should have. Even though everyone in the house knew within five minutes that Lord Leycester, the heir, had come back, there was no big production—just a warm and cozy feeling of welcome and contentment.
The countess had gone to the earl, who was dressing for dinner, to tell him the news.
The countess had gone to the earl, who was getting ready for dinner, to share the news.
"Leycester has returned," she said.
"Leycester's back," she said.
The earl started and sent his valet away.
The earl jumped up and dismissed his valet.
"What!"
"What?!"
"Yes, he has come back to us," she said, sinking into a seat.
"Yeah, he's back with us," she said, sitting down.
"Where from?" he demanded.
"Where are you from?" he demanded.
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"I don't know. I don't want to know. He must be asked no questions. Lord Charles brought him. I always loved Charles Guildford."
"I don't know. I don't want to know. He shouldn't be asked any questions. Lord Charles brought him. I've always loved Charles Guildford."
"So you ought, out of pity," said the earl, grimly, "seeing that your son has almost led him to ruin."
"So you should, out of pity," said the earl, grimly, "since your son has nearly driven him to destruction."
Then the countess fired up.
Then the countess got angry.
"There must be no talk of that kind," she said. "You do not want to see him go again? No word must be said unless you want to drive him away. He has been ill."
"There shouldn't be any talk like that," she said. "You don’t want to see him leave again, right? Don’t say anything unless you want to push him away. He’s been sick."
"I am not surprised," said the earl, still a little grimly, "a man can't lead the life he has been leading and keep his health, moral or physical."
"I’m not surprised," said the earl, still a bit grim, "a man can't live the way he has been and stay healthy, either morally or physically."
"But that is all past," said the countess confidently. "I feel that is all past. If you do not worry him he will stay, and all will go well."
"But that's all in the past," the countess said confidently. "I know it's all behind us. If you don't upset him, he'll stick around, and everything will be fine."
"Oh, I won't worry his Imperial Highness," said the earl, with a smile, "that is what you want me to say, I suppose. And the girl—what about her?"
"Oh, I won't bother his Imperial Highness," said the earl, with a smile, "that's what you want me to say, right? And what about the girl?"
"I don't know," said the countess with all a mother's supreme indifference for the fate of any other than her son. "She is past, too. I am sure of that. How thankful I am that Lenore is here."
"I don't know," said the countess with the kind of supreme indifference a mother has for anyone's fate but her own son’s. "She’s gone too. I’m sure of that. I’m so grateful that Lenore is here."
"Ah," said the earl who could be sarcastic when he liked. "So she is to be sacrificed as a thank-offering for the prodigal's return, is she? Poor Lenore, I am almost sorry for her. She is too good for him."
"Ah," said the earl, who could be sarcastic when he wanted to be. "So she’s going to be sacrificed as a thank-you for the prodigal's return, is she? Poor Lenore, I almost feel sorry for her. She’s too good for him."
"For shame," exclaimed the countess, flushing; "no one is too good for him. And—and she will not deem it a sacrifice."
"For shame," the countess exclaimed, her cheeks turning red; "no one is too good for him. And—and she won’t see it as a sacrifice."
"No, I suppose not," he said, fumbling at his necktie. "It is well to be born with a handsome face, and a dare-devil temper, because all women love you then, and the best and fairest think it worth while to offer themselves up. Poor Lenore! Well, I'll be civil to his Highness, notwithstanding that he has spent a small fortune in two months, and declined to honor my house with his presence. There," he added, touching her cheek and smiling, "don't be alarmed. We will kill the fatted calf and make merry—till he goes off again."
"No, I guess not," he said, adjusting his tie. "It’s nice to be born with a good-looking face and a reckless attitude, because then all the women are into you, and the best and prettiest think it’s worth it to offer themselves. Poor Lenore! Well, I’ll be polite to his Highness, even though he’s blown a small fortune in just two months and hasn’t bothered to visit my house. There," he added, gently touching her cheek and smiling, "don’t worry. We’ll celebrate and have a good time—until he leaves again."
The countess was satisfied with this, and went down to find Leycester and Lord Charles standing near the fire. Though they had only rented the place for a month, curtains were up on all the doors, and there was a fire in all the sitting-rooms, and in the earl's apartments.
The countess was pleased with this and went downstairs to find Leycester and Lord Charles standing by the fire. Even though they had only rented the place for a month, curtains were hung on all the doors, and there was a fire in every sitting room and in the earl's suite.
The countess held out her hand to Lord Charles.
The countess extended her hand to Lord Charles.
"I am very glad to see you, Charlie," she said, with her rare smile. "You can give me a kiss if you like," and Charlie, as he blushed and kissed the white forehead, knew that she was thanking him for bringing her son back to her.
"I’m so happy to see you, Charlie," she said with her rare smile. "You can give me a kiss if you want," and Charlie, feeling shy as he kissed her forehead, understood that she was grateful for bringing her son back to her.
"But we've got to go back at once," he said, with a laugh.
"But we need to go back right away," he said, laughing.
"We can't sit down in this rig out," and he looked ruefully at his riding suit.
"We can't sit down in this outfit," he said with a sad look at his riding gear.
The countess shook her head.
The countess shook her head.
"You shall sit down in a smock frock if you like," she said. "But there is no occasion. I have brought Leycester's things down, and—it's not the first time you have borrowed suits from each other, I expect."
"You can sit down in a smock frock if you want," she said. "But there’s no need. I brought Leycester's things down, and—it's not like it's the first time you two have borrowed clothes from each other, right?"
"Not by a many!" laughed Lord Charles. "I'll go and dress. Where is Ley?"
"Not a chance!" laughed Lord Charles. "I'm going to get dressed. Where's Ley?"
Leycester had gone out of the room quietly, and was then sitting beside Lilian, his hand in hers, her head upon his breast.
Leycester had quietly left the room and was now sitting next to Lilian, holding her hand, with her head resting on his chest.
"You have come back to us, Ley?" she said, caressing his hand. "It has been so long and weary waiting! You will not go again?"
"You've come back to us, Ley?" she said, gently stroking his hand. "It's been such a long and exhausting wait! You won't leave us again?"
He paused a moment, then he looked at her.
He paused for a moment, then he looked at her.
"No," he said, in a low voice. "No, Lil, I shall not go again."
"No," he said quietly. "No, Lil, I won't go again."
She kissed him, and as she did so, whispered, anxiously:
She kissed him and, as she did, whispered nervously:
"And—and—Stella, Ley?"
"And—Stella, Ley?"
His face contracted with a frown of pain and trouble.
His face twisted with a frown of pain and worry.
"That is all past," he said, using his mother's words; and she kissed him again.
"That's all behind us," he said, echoing his mother's words; and she kissed him again.
"How thin and worn you look. Oh, Ley!" she murmured, with sorrowful, loving reproach.
"How thin and worn you look. Oh, Ley!" she whispered, with a sad, loving complaint.
He smiled with a touch of bitterness.
He smiled with a hint of bitterness.
"Do I? Well, I will wax fat and grow mirthful for the future," he said, rising. "There is the dinner bell."
"Do I? Well, I’ll get plump and happy for the future," he said, getting up. "There’s the dinner bell."
"Come to me afterward, Ley," she pleaded, as she let him go, and he promised.
"Come to me later, Ley," she begged as she released him, and he agreed.
There was to be no fuss, but it was noteworthy that several of Leycester's favorite dishes figured in the menu, and that there was a special Indian curry for Lord Charles.
There was no need for any fuss, but it was interesting to note that several of Leycester's favorite dishes were included on the menu, and that there was a special Indian curry for Lord Charles.
Leycester did not descend to the dining-room till ten minutes after the time, and the greeting between father and son was characteristic of the two men. The earl put out his thin, white hand, and smiled gravely.
Leycester didn't come down to the dining room until ten minutes past the hour, and the greeting between father and son was typical of both men. The earl extended his slender, pale hand and smiled seriously.
"How do you do, Leycester," he said. "Will you have the Lafitte or the Chateau Margaux? The weather is fine for the time of year."
"How's it going, Leycester," he said. "Do you want the Lafitte or the Chateau Margaux? The weather is great for this time of year."
And Leycester said, quietly:
And Leycester said softly:
"I hope you are well, sir. The Margaux, I suppose, Charles? Yes, we have had some good weather."
"I hope you're doing well, sir. The Margaux, I assume, Charles? Yes, we've had some nice weather."
That was all.
That was everything.
He went to his place and sat down quietly and composedly, as if he had dined with them for months without a break, and as if the papers had not been chronicling his awful doings.
He went to his place and sat down calmly and steadily, as if he had been dining with them for months without interruption, and as if the news hadn’t been covering his terrible actions.
The earl could not suppress a pang of pity as he glanced across at the handsome face and saw how worn and haggard it looked, and he bent his head over his soup with a sigh.
The earl couldn't hide a feeling of pity as he looked over at the handsome face and noticed how tired and worn it appeared, and he lowered his head over his soup with a sigh.
Leycester looked round the table presently, and then turned to the countess.
Leycester glanced around the table and then turned to the countess.
"Where is Lenore?" he asked.
"Where's Lenore?" he asked.
The countess paused a moment.
The countess paused for a moment.
"She has rather a bad headache, and begged to be excused," she said.
"She has a pretty bad headache and asked to be excused," she said.
Leycester bent his head.
Leycester lowered his head.
"I am sorry," he remarked.
"I'm sorry," he said.
Then the countess talked, and Lord Charles helped her. He was in the best of spirits. The dinner was excellent, and the curry admirable, considering the short notice; and he was delighted with the success of his maneuver. He rattled on in his humorous style, told them all about the hut, and represented that they lived somewhat after the manner of savages.
Then the countess spoke, and Lord Charles assisted her. He was in a great mood. The dinner was fantastic, and the curry was impressive, especially given the last-minute planning; plus, he was thrilled with how well his plan had worked. He continued chatting in his funny way, sharing everything about the hut, and suggested that they lived somewhat like savages.
"Eat our meals with a hunting knife, don't we, Leycester? I hope you'll excuse us if we don't hold our forks properly. I daresay we shall soon get into the way of it again."
"Let's eat our meals with a hunting knife, right, Leycester? I hope you can forgive us if we don’t use our forks properly. I’m sure we’ll get the hang of it again soon."
All this was very well, and the earl smiled and grew cheerful; but the countess, watching the haggard, handsome face beside her, saw that Leycester was absorbed and pre-occupied. He passed dish after dish, and the Margaux stood beside him almost untouched. She was still anxious and fearful, and as she rose she threw a glance at the earl, half of entreaty, half of command, that he would not "say anything."
All of this was nice, and the earl smiled and became cheerful; but the countess, observing the weary yet handsome face next to her, noticed that Leycester was lost in thought and distracted. He passed dish after dish, and the Margaux sat beside him almost untouched. She was still anxious and worried, and as she stood up, she shot a look at the earl, part pleading, part commanding, urging him not to "say anything."
"It is nice to get back to the old wine," said Charlie, leaning back in his chair, and eying his glass with complacent approval. "Whisky and water is a fine drink, but one tires of it; now this——" and he reached the claret jug expressively.
"It feels great to return to the good old wine," Charlie said, leaning back in his chair and looking at his glass with satisfied approval. "Whisky and water is a decent drink, but it gets old; now this——" and he reached for the claret jug with emphasis.
The earl talked of politics and the coming hunting season, and still Leycester was silent, eying the white cloth and fingering the stem of his wine glass.
The earl discussed politics and the upcoming hunting season, but Leycester remained quiet, staring at the white cloth and fiddling with the stem of his wine glass.
"Will you hunt this year, Leycester?" said the earl, addressing him at last.
"Are you going to hunt this year, Leycester?" the earl finally asked him.
He looked up gravely.
He looked up seriously.
"I don't know, sir; only a day a week if I do."
"I don't know, sir; maybe just one day a week if I do."
"We shall go to Leicestershire, of course," said the earl. "I shall have to be up for the season, but you can take charge if you will."
"We'll definitely go to Leicestershire," said the earl. "I need to be there for the season, but you can take charge if you'd like."
Leycester inclined his head.
Leycester nodded.
"Will you see to the horses?" asked the earl.
"Can you take care of the horses?" asked the earl.
Leycester thought a moment.
Leycester paused for a moment.
"I shall only want two," he said; "the rest will be sold."
"I only need two," he said; "the rest will be sold."
"Do you mean the stud?" asked the earl, with a faint air of surprise.
"Are you talking about the stud?" the earl asked, sounding a bit surprised.
"Yes," said Leycester, quietly. "I shall sell them all. I shall not race again."
"Yeah," Leycester replied softly. "I’m going to sell them all. I won’t race again."
The earl understood him; the old wild life was to come to an end. But he put in a word.
The earl got it; the old wild life was about to be over. But he said something.
"Is that wise?" he said.
"Is that a good idea?" he said.
"I think so," said Leycester. "Quite enough money has been spent. Yes, I shall sell."
"I think so," Leycester said. "We've spent more than enough money. Yeah, I’m going to sell."
"Very well," assented the earl, who could not but agree with the remark respecting money. "After all, I imagine one tires of the turf. I always thought it a great bore."
"Alright," agreed the earl, who couldn't help but agree with the comment about money. "I suppose one eventually gets bored with the races. I always found it pretty dull."
"So it is—so it is," said Lord Charles, cheerfully. "Everything is a bore."
"So it is—so it is," Lord Charles said with a smile. "Everything is boring."
The earl smiled.
The earl smiled.
"Not everything," he said. "Leycester, you are not touching the wine," he added, graciously.
"Not everything," he said. "Leycester, you're not having any of the wine," he added, in a friendly manner.
Leycester filled his glass and drank it, and then, to Charles' surprise, refilled it, not once only, but twice and thrice, as if he had suddenly become thirsty.
Leycester filled his glass and drank it, and then, to Charles' surprise, filled it again, not just once, but twice and three times, as if he had suddenly become really thirsty.
Presently the earl, after vainly pushing the decanter to them, rose, and they followed him into the drawing-room.
Currently, the earl, after unsuccessfully trying to pass the decanter to them, got up, and they followed him into the drawing room.
The countess sat at her tea-table, and beside her was Lenore. She was rather paler than usual, and the beautiful eyes were of a deep violet under the long sweeping lashes. She was exquisitely dressed, but there was not a single jewel about her; a spray of white orchid nestled on her bosom and shone in her golden hair, showing the exquisite delicacy of the fair face and throat. Leycester glanced at her, but took his cup of tea without a word, and Lord Charles made all the conversation, as at the dinner-table.
The countess sat at her tea table, with Lenore beside her. Lenore looked a bit paler than usual, and her beautiful eyes were a deep violet beneath her long, sweeping lashes. She was dressed elegantly, but she wore no jewelry; a spray of white orchid rested on her chest and stood out in her golden hair, highlighting the delicate features of her fair face and neck. Leycester glanced at her but took his cup of tea without saying anything, while Lord Charles carried the conversation, just like he did at dinner.
Presently Leycester put down his cup and walked to the window, and drawing the curtain aside, stood looking out at the night. There was a flush of color in his face, owing perhaps to the Margaux, and a strange light in his eyes. What did he see in the darkness? Was it the spirit of Stella to whom he had said[249] farewell? He stood wrapt in thought, the buzz of conversation and the occasional laugh of Charlie behind him; then suddenly he turned and went up to the silent figure with the while flower in its bosom and its hair, and sat down beside her.
Leycester set down his cup and walked to the window. He pulled back the curtain and looked out into the night. There was a flush of color in his face, probably from the Margaux, and a strange light in his eyes. What was he seeing in the darkness? Was it the spirit of Stella, to whom he had said[249] goodbye? He stood lost in thought, with the buzz of conversation and Charlie's occasional laughter behind him; then suddenly, he turned and walked over to the silent figure with the white flower in her bosom and in her hair, and sat down beside her.
"Are you better?" he asked.
"Are you feeling better?" he asked.
She just glanced at him, and smiled slowly.
She just looked at him and smiled slowly.
"Yes, I am quite well. It was only a headache."
"Yeah, I’m doing fine. It was just a headache."
"Are you well enough to come on to the terrace—there is a terrace, is there not?"
"Are you feeling well enough to go out to the terrace—there is a terrace, right?"
"A balcony."
"A terrace."
"Will you come? It is quite warm."
"Are you coming? It's pretty warm."
She rose at once, and he took up a shawl and put it round her, and offered her his arm.
She got up immediately, and he grabbed a shawl and wrapped it around her, then offered her his arm.
She just laid her finger-tips on it, and he led her to the window. She drew back, and smiled over her shoulder.
She just touched it lightly with her fingertips, and he guided her to the window. She pulled back and smiled over her shoulder.
"It is a capital offence to open a window at night."
"It’s a serious crime to open a window at night."
"I forgot," he said. "You see, I am so great a stranger, that I fail to remember the habits of my own people. Will you show me the way round?"
"I forgot," he said. "You see, I’m such a stranger here that I can't remember the ways of my own people. Can you show me the way around?"
"This way," she said; and opening a small door, she took him into a conservatory, and thence to the balcony.
"This way," she said, and opening a small door, she led him into a conservatory, and then to the balcony.
They were silent for a moment or two—he looking at the stars, she with eyes bent to the ground. He was fighting for resolution and determination, she was silently waiting, knowing what was passing in his heart, and wondering, with a throbbing heart, whether her hour of triumph had come.
They were quiet for a minute or two—he gazing at the stars, she staring down at the ground. He was struggling to find resolve and determination, while she patiently waited, aware of what was going on in his heart, and wondering, with a racing heart, if her moment of victory had arrived.
She had stooped to the very dust to win him, to snatch him from that other girl who had ensnared him; but as she stood now and glanced at him—at the tall, graceful figure, and the handsome face, all the handsomer in her eyes for its haggardness—she felt that she could have stooped still lower if it had been possible. Her heart beat with expectant passion—she longed for the moment when she could rest upon his breast and confess her love. Why did he not speak?
She had lowered herself to the ground to win him, to take him away from that other girl who had trapped him; but as she stood there and looked at him—at the tall, graceful figure and the handsome face, even more attractive to her because of its tiredness—she felt that she could have lowered herself even more if it had been possible. Her heart raced with eager passion—she longed for the moment when she could lean against him and confess her love. Why wasn’t he saying anything?
He turned to her at last, and spoke.
He finally turned to her and spoke.
"Lenore," he said, and his voice was deep and earnest, almost solemn, "I want to ask you a question. Will you answer me?"
"Lenore," he said, and his voice was deep and serious, almost solemn, "I want to ask you something. Will you answer me?"
"Ask it," she said, and she raised her eyes to his with a sudden flash.
"Ask it," she said, and she looked up at him with a sudden spark in her eyes.
"When you saw me to-night, when I came in unexpectedly, you were—moved. Was it because you were glad to see me?"
"When you saw me tonight, when I came in unexpectedly, you were—moved. Was it because you were happy to see me?"
She was silent a moment.
She was silent for a moment.
"Is that a fair question?" she murmured.
"Is that a fair question?" she whispered.
"Yes," he said. "Yes, Lenore; we will not trifle with each other, you and I. If you were glad to see me, do not hesitate to say so; it is not idle vanity that prompts the question."
"Yes," he said. "Yes, Lenore; we won't play games with each other, you and I. If you were happy to see me, don’t hold back; I’m not asking out of vain curiosity."
She faltered and turned her head away.
She paused and looked away.
"Why will you press me?" she murmured in a low, tremulous voice. "Do you wish to see me ashamed?" Then she turned to him suddenly, and the violet eyes met his with a light of passionate[250] love in their depths. "But I will answer it," she said. "Yes, I was glad."
"Why are you pushing me?" she said softly, her voice shaky. "Do you want to make me feel ashamed?" Then she turned to him abruptly, and her violet eyes locked onto his with a spark of passionate[250] love in them. "But I'll answer it," she added. "Yes, I was happy."
He was silent for a moment, then he drew closer to her and bent over her.
He stayed quiet for a moment, then moved closer to her and leaned over her.
"Lenore, will you be my wife?"
"Lenore, will you marry me?"
She did not speak, but looked at him.
She didn’t say anything, but just stared at him.
"Will you be my wife?" he repeated, almost fiercely; her supreme loveliness was telling upon him; the light in her eyes was sinking to his heart and stirring his pulses. "Tell me, Lenore, do you love me?"
"Will you marry me?" he repeated, almost forcefully; her stunning beauty was affecting him; the sparkle in her eyes was reaching his heart and fueling his emotions. "Tell me, Lenore, do you love me?"
Her head drooped, then she sighed.
Her head dropped, then she let out a sigh.
"Yes, I love you," she said, and almost imperceptibly swayed toward him.
"Yeah, I love you," she said, and almost unnoticeably leaned toward him.
He took her in his arms, his heart beating, his brain whirling, for the memory of that other love seemed to haunt him even at that moment.
He held her in his arms, his heart racing, his mind spinning, as the memory of that past love seemed to linger even at that moment.
"You love me!" he murmured, hoarsely, looking back on the night of the past. "Can it be true, Lenore? You!"
"You love me!" he whispered, hoarsely, reflecting on the night gone by. "Is it really true, Lenore? You!"
She nestled on his breast and looked up at him, and from the pale face the dark eyes gleamed passionately.
She snuggled against his chest and looked up at him, and from his pale face, his dark eyes shone with intensity.
"Leycester," she breathed, "you know I love you! You know it!"
"Leycester," she said softly, "you know I love you! You know it!"
He pressed her closer to him, then a hoarse cry broke from him.
He pulled her closer to him, then a rough cry escaped his lips.
"God forgive me!"
"God, forgive me!"
It was a strange response at such a moment.
It was an odd reaction at that moment.
"Why do you say that?" she asked, looking up at him; his face was haggard and remorseful, anything but as a lover's face should be, but he smiled gravely and kissed her.
"Why do you say that?" she asked, looking up at him; his face was worn and regretful, not at all like a lover's face should be, but he smiled earnestly and kissed her.
"It is strange!" he said, as if in explanation—"strange that I should have won your love, I who am so unworthy, while you are so peerless!"
"That's really weird!" he said, as if to explain. "It's strange that I managed to win your love, when I’m so unworthy and you’re so exceptional!"
She trembled a little with a sudden qualm of fear. If he could but know of what she had been guilty to win him! It was she who was unworthy! But she put the fear from her. She had got him, and she did not doubt her power to hold him.
She shook a bit with a sudden wave of fear. If he only knew what she had done to win him! It was her who was unworthy! But she pushed the fear away. She had him, and she didn't doubt her ability to keep him.
"Do not speak of unworthiness," she murmured, lovingly. "We have both passed through the world, Leycester, and have learned to value true love. You have always had mine," she added, in a faint whisper.
"Don't talk about being unworthy," she whispered softly. "We've both been through life, Leycester, and have come to appreciate true love. You've always had mine," she added, barely above a whisper.
What could he do but kiss her? But even as he took her in his arms and laid his hand on the shapely head with its golden wealth, a subtle pain thrilled at his heart, and he felt as if he were guilty of some treachery.
What could he do but kiss her? Yet, even as he held her in his arms and placed his hand on her beautifully shaped head with its golden hair, a subtle pain touched his heart, and he felt as if he were committing some kind of betrayal.
They stood for some time almost in silence—she was too wise to disturb his mood—side by side; then he put her arm in his.
They stood for a while almost in silence—she was too smart to interrupt his mood—side by side; then he linked her arm in his.
"Let us go in," he said. "Shall I tell my mother to-night, Lenore?"
"Let's go inside," he said. "Should I tell my mom tonight, Lenore?"
"Why not," she murmured, leaning against him, and with the upturned eyes glowing into his with suppressed passion and devotion. "Why not? Will they not be glad, do you think?"
"Why not," she whispered, leaning against him, her eyes sparkling with hidden passion and devotion as they met his. "Why not? Don’t you think they'll be happy?"
"Yes," he said, and he remembered how differently Stella had spoken. "After all," he thought with a sigh, "I shall make a[251] great many persons happy and comfortable. Very well," he said, "I will see them."
"Yes," he said, remembering how differently Stella had talked. "After all," he thought with a sigh, "I’m going to make a[251] lot of people happy and comfortable. Alright," he said, "I’ll see them."
He stooped to kiss her before they passed into the light, and she did not shrink from his kiss; but put up her lips and met it with one in return.
He leaned down to kiss her before they stepped into the light, and she didn't pull away from his kiss; instead, she raised her lips and returned it.
There were men, and not a few, who would have given some years of their life for such a kiss from the beautiful Lenore, but he, Leycester, took it without a thrill, without an extra heartbeat.
There were men, and not a few, who would have given some years of their life for such a kiss from the beautiful Lenore, but he, Leycester, took it without a thrill, without an extra heartbeat.
There was not much need to tell them what had happened; the countess knew in a moment by Lenore's face—pale, but with a light of triumph glowing in it—that the hour had come, and that she had won.
There wasn't much need to explain what had happened; the countess realized instantly from Lenore's face—pale, yet shining with triumph—that the moment had arrived, and that she had succeeded.
In her graceful manner, she went up to the countess, and bent over to kiss her.
In her elegant way, she approached the countess and leaned down to kiss her.
"I am going up now, dear," she said, in a whisper. "I am rather tired."
"I’m going up now, dear," she said softly. "I’m a bit tired."
The countess embraced her.
The countess hugged her.
"Not too tired to see me if I come?" she said, in a whisper, and Lady Lenore shook her head.
"You're not too tired to see me if I come?" she asked quietly, and Lady Lenore shook her head.
She put her hand in Leycester's for a moment, as he opened the door for her, and looked into his face; but he would not let her go so coldly, and raising her hand to his lips, said—
She placed her hand in Leycester's for a moment as he opened the door for her and gazed into his face; but he wouldn’t let her go so easily. Raising her hand to his lips, he said—
"Good-night, Lenore."
"Good night, Lenore."
The earl started and stared at this familiar salutation, and Lord Charles raised his eyebrows; but Leycester came to the fire, and stood looking into it for a minute in silence.
The earl jumped and stared at this familiar greeting, while Lord Charles raised his eyebrows; but Leycester approached the fire and stood there looking into it for a minute in silence.
Then he turned to them and said, in his quiet way—
Then he turned to them and said, softly—
"Lenore has promised to be my wife. Have you any objection, sir?"
"Lenore has promised to be my wife. Do you have any objections, sir?"
The earl started and looked at him, and then held out his hand with an emphatic nod.
The earl jumped and looked at him, then extended his hand with a firm nod.
"Objection! It is about the wisest thing you ever did, Leycester."
"Objection! It's the smartest thing you ever did, Leycester."
Leycester smiled at him strangely, and turned to his mother. She did not speak, but her eyes filled, and she put her hand on his shoulder and kissed him.
Leycester gave him a strange smile and then turned to his mother. She didn’t say anything, but her eyes filled with tears. She put her hand on his shoulder and kissed him.
"My dear Leycester, I congratulate you!" exclaimed Charlie, wringing his hand and beaming joyously. "'Pon my word, this is the—the happiest thing we've come across for many a day! By George!"
"My dear Leycester, I congratulate you!" Charlie exclaimed, shaking his hand and smiling widely. "I swear, this is the happiest thing we've seen in a long time! Unbelievable!"
And having dropped Leycester's hand, he seized that of the earl, and wrung that, and would in turn have seized the countess's, had she not given it to him of her own free will.
And after letting go of Leycester's hand, he took the earl's hand and shook it, and would have grabbed the countess's hand too, if she hadn't offered it to him willingly.
"We have to thank you in some measure for this, Charles," she said, in a low voice, and with a grateful smile.
"We have to thank you a bit for this, Charles," she said, in a soft voice, with a thankful smile.
Leycester leant against the mantel-shelf, his hands behind him, his face set and thoughtful, almost absent, indeed. He had the appearance of a man in a dream.
Leycester leaned against the mantel, his hands behind him, his face serious and pensive, almost lost in thought. He looked like someone who was deep in a dream.
The earl roused him with a word or two.
The earl woke him with a word or two.
"This is very good news, Leycester."
"This is awesome news, Leycester."
"I am very glad you are pleased, sir," said Leycester, quietly.
"I’m really glad you’re happy, sir," Leycester said calmly.
"I am more than pleased, I am delighted," responded the[252] earl, in his quiet way. "I may say that it is the fulfillment of a hope I have cherished for some time. I trust, more, I believe, you will be happy. If you are not," he added, with a smile, "it will be your own fault."
"I’m not just pleased; I’m thrilled," the earl replied calmly. "I can say this is the realization of a hope I've held onto for a while. I trust—and I truly believe—that you will be happy. If you’re not," he added with a smile, "it’ll be your own doing."
Leycester smiled grimly.
Leycester smiled sadly.
"No doubt, sir," he said.
"Absolutely, sir," he said.
The old earl passed his white hands over each other—just as he did in the House when he was about to make a speech.
The old earl pressed his white hands together—just like he did in the House when he was about to give a speech.
"Lenore is one of the most beautiful and charming women it has been my fate to meet; she has been regarded by your mother, and I may say by myself, as a daughter. The prospect of receiving her at your hands as one in very truth affords me the most intense pleasure."
"Lenore is one of the most beautiful and charming women I've ever met; both your mother and I have seen her as a daughter. The idea of receiving her from you truly brings me great joy."
"Thank you, sir," said Leycester.
"Thanks, sir," said Leycester.
The earl coughed behind his hand.
The earl coughed into his hand.
"I suppose," he said, with a glance at the haggard face, "there will be no delay in making your happiness complete?"
"I guess," he said, looking at the exhausted face, "there won't be any delay in making you completely happy?"
Leycester almost started.
Leycester nearly jumped.
"You mean——?"
"You mean—?"
"I mean your marriage," said the earl, staring at him, and wondering why he should be so dense and altogether grim, "of course, of course, your marriage. The sooner the better, my dear Leycester. There will be preparations to make, and they always take time. I think, if you can persuade Lenore to fix an early date, I would see Harbor and Harbor"—the family solicitors—"at once. I need hardly say that anything I can do to expedite matters I will do gladly. I think you always had a fancy for the place in Scotland—you shall have that; and as to the house in town, well if you haven't already thought of a place, there is the house in the square——"
"I mean your marriage," said the earl, staring at him and wondering why he was being so oblivious and completely serious, "of course, of course, your marriage. The sooner, the better, my dear Leycester. There will be preparations to make, and they always take time. I think, if you can convince Lenore to set an early date, I would see Harbor and Harbor"—the family lawyers—"right away. I hardly need to say that anything I can do to speed things up, I will do gladly. I think you've always liked the place in Scotland—you can have that; and as for the house in the city, well, if you haven't already thought of one, there's the house in the square——"
Leycester's face flushed for a moment.
Leycester's face turned red for a moment.
"You are very good to me, sir," he said; and for the first time his voice showed some feeling.
"You’re really kind to me, sir," he said; and for the first time, his voice reflected some emotion.
"Nonsense!" said the earl cordially. "You know that I would do anything, everything to make your future a happy one. Talk it over with Lenore!"
"Nonsense!" said the earl warmly. "You know I would do anything to ensure your future is a happy one. Discuss it with Lenore!"
"I will, sir," said Leycester. "I think I will go up to Lilian now, she expects me."
"I will, sir," Leycester said. "I think I’ll head up to Lilian now; she’s expecting me."
The earl took his hand and shook it as he had not shaken it for many a day, and Leycester went up-stairs.
The earl took his hand and shook it like he hadn't in a long time, and Leycester went upstairs.
The countess had left the room, but he found her waiting for him.
The countess had exited the room, but he discovered her waiting for him.
"Good-night, mother," he said.
"Good night, mom," he said.
"Oh, Leycester, you have made me—all of us—so happy!"
"Oh, Leycester, you have made me—all of us—so happy!"
"Ay," he said, and he smiled at her. "I am very glad. Heaven knows I have often enough made you unhappy, mother."
"Yeah," he said, smiling at her. "I'm really glad. I know I've made you unhappy way too many times, Mom."
"No, no," she said, kissing him; "this makes up for all—for all!"
"No, no," she said, kissing him; "this makes up for everything—for everything!"
Leycester watched her as she went down-stairs, and a sigh broke from him.
Leycester watched her as she went downstairs, and a sigh escaped him.
"Not one of them understands, not one," he murmured.
"Not one of them gets it, not one," he whispered.
But there was one watching for him who understood.
But there was someone watching for him who understood.
"Leycester," she said, holding out her hands to him and almost rising.
"Leycester," she said, reaching out her hands to him and nearly getting up.
He sat on the head of the couch and put his hand on her head.
He sat on the back of the couch and placed his hand on her head.
"Mamma has just told me, Ley," she murmured. "I am so glad, so glad. I have never been so happy."
"Mom just told me, Ley," she whispered. "I am so happy, so happy. I've never been this happy."
He was silent, his fingers caressing her cheek.
He was quiet, his fingers gently stroking her cheek.
"It is what we have all been hoping and praying for, Ley! She is so good and sweet, and so true."
"It’s what we’ve all been hoping and praying for, Ley! She’s so nice and genuine, and so real."
"Yes," he said, little guessing at her falsity.
"Yes," he said, not realizing her deceit.
"And, Ley—she loves you so dearly."
"And, Ley—she loves you so much."
"Aye," he said, with almost a groan.
"Yeah," he said, nearly groaning.
She looked up at him and saw his face, and her own changed color; her hand stole up to his.
She looked up at him and saw his face, and her own changed color; her hand moved up to his.
"Oh, Ley, Ley," she murmured, piteously. "You have forgotten all that?"
"Oh, Ley, Ley," she whispered sadly. "Have you really forgotten all that?"
He smiled, not bitterly but sadly.
He smiled, not with bitterness but with sadness.
"Forgotten? No," he said; "such things are not easily forgotten. But it is past, and I am going to forget now, Lil."
"Forgotten? No," he said; "things like that aren't easily forgotten. But it's in the past, and I'm going to forget it now, Lil."
Even as he spoke he seemed to see the loving face, with its trusting smile, floating before him.
Even as he spoke, he seemed to see the loving face with its trusting smile hovering in front of him.
"Yes, Ley, dear Ley, for her sake. For Lenore's sake."
"Yes, Ley, dear Ley, for her. For Lenore."
"Yes," he said, grimly, "for hers and for my own."
"Yeah," he said, solemnly, "for her sake and for my own."
"You will be so happy; I know it, I feel it. No one could help loving her, and every day you will learn to love her more dearly, and the past will fade away and be forgotten, Ley."
"You’re going to be so happy; I just know it, I can feel it. No one could help but love her, and every day you’ll learn to love her more, and the past will fade away and be forgotten, Ley."
"Yes," he said, in a low, absent voice.
"Yeah," he said, in a quiet, distant voice.
She said no more, and they sat hand in hand wrapped in thought. Even when he got up to go he said nothing, and his hand as it held hers was as cold as ice.
She said nothing more, and they sat together, holding hands, lost in their thoughts. Even when he stood up to leave, he didn’t say a word, and his hand, gripping hers, felt as cold as ice.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
It had come so suddenly as to almost overwhelm her; the great gift of the gods that she had been waiting, aye, and plotting for, had fallen to her at last, and her cup of triumph was full to overbrimming, but at the same time she, as Lord Charles would have put it, "kept her head." She thoroughly understood how and why she had gained her will. She could read Leycester as if he were a book, and she knew that, although he had asked her to be his wife, he had not forgotten that other girl with the brown hair and dark eyes—that "Stella," the painter's niece.
It had come so suddenly that it almost overwhelmed her; the great gift from the gods that she had been waiting for and plotting to achieve had finally come to her, and her cup of triumph was full to overflowing. But at the same time, she, as Lord Charles would have put it, "kept her head." She completely understood how and why she had gotten what she wanted. She could read Leycester like a book, and she knew that, even though he had asked her to be his wife, he hadn’t forgotten that other girl with the brown hair and dark eyes—that "Stella," the painter's niece.
This was a bitter pang to her, a drop of gall to her cup, but she accepted it.
This was a painful sting for her, a bitter addition to her experience, but she accepted it.
Just as Jasper said of Stella, so she said of Leycester.
Just like Jasper talked about Stella, she talked about Leycester.
"I will make him love me!" she thought. "The time shall come when he will wonder how he came to think of that other, and be filled with self-contempt for having so thought of her." And she set about her work well. Some women in the hour of their triumph, would have shown their delight, and so worried, or perhaps disgusted, their lover; but not so did Lady Lenore.
"I'll make him love me!" she thought. "There will come a time when he'll wonder how he ever thought of her and feel ashamed for it." And she got to work confidently. Some women, in their moment of victory, would have displayed their joy and possibly irritated or even disgusted their partner, but Lady Lenore was not like that.
She took matters with an ineffable calm and serenity, and[254] never for one moment allowed it to be seen how much she had gained on that eventful evening.
She handled things with an unexplainable calmness and peace, and[254] never let anyone see just how much she had gained from that significant evening.
To Leycester her manner was simply charming. She exerted herself to win him without permitting the effort to be even guessed at.
To Leycester, her way of being was just delightful. She put in the effort to win him over without letting anyone see that she was trying at all.
Her very beauty seemed to grow more brilliant and bewitching. She moved about the place "like a poem," as Lord Charles declared. Her voice, always soft and musical, with unexpected harmonies, that charmed by their very surprises, was like music; and, more important still, it was seldom heard. She exacted none of the privileges of an engaged woman; she did not expect Leycester to sit with her by the hour, or walk about with her all day, or to whisper tender speeches, and lavish secret caresses. Indeed, she almost seemed to avoid being alone with him; in fact she humored him to the top of his bent, so that he did not even feel the chain with which he had bound himself.
Her beauty seemed to become even more radiant and enchanting. She moved around like a poem, as Lord Charles put it. Her voice, always soft and melodic, with unexpected harmonies that delighted through their surprises, was like music; and, even more importantly, it was rarely heard. She didn’t demand any of the privileges that come with being engaged; she didn’t expect Leycester to sit with her for hours, walk around with her all day, or whisper sweet nothings and share secret touches. In fact, she almost seemed to avoid being alone with him; she indulged him completely, so much so that he didn’t even notice the bond he had placed on himself.
And he was grateful to her; gradually the charm of her presence, the music of her voice, the feeling that she belonged to him told upon him, and he found himself at times sitting, watching, and listening to her with a strange feeling of pleasure. He was only mortal and she was not only supremely beautiful, but supremely clever. She had set herself to charm him, and he would have been less, or more than man, if he had been able to resist her.
And he was thankful to her; slowly, the allure of her presence, the sound of her voice, and the sense that she was his started to affect him, and he often found himself sitting, watching, and listening to her with a weird sense of joy. He was only human, and she was not only incredibly beautiful but also incredibly smart. She had made it her goal to enchant him, and he would have been less than human—or more than human—if he had been able to resist her.
So it happened that he was left much to himself, for Charlie, thinking himself rather de trop and in the way, had taken himself off to join his shooting party, and Leycester spent most of his time wandering about the coast or riding over the hills, generally returning at dinner-time tired and thoughtful, and very often expecting some word or look of complaint from his beautiful betrothed.
So it turned out that he was mostly alone, because Charlie, feeling a bit out of place and in the way, had gone off to join his shooting group. Leycester spent most of his time exploring the coast or riding over the hills, usually coming back at dinner time feeling tired and contemplative, and often anticipating some word or look of discontent from his stunning fiancée.
But they never came. Exquisitely dressed, she always met him with the same serene smile, in which there was just a suggestion of tenderness she could not express, and never a question as to where he had been.
But they never came. Dressed to the nines, she always greeted him with the same calm smile, which held just a hint of tenderness she couldn't put into words, and never a question about where he had been.
After dinner he would come and sit beside her, leaning back and watching her, too often absently, and listening to her as she talked to the others. To him she very seldom said much, but if he chanced to ask her for anything—to play or to sing—she obeyed instantly, as if he were already her lord and master. It touched him, her simple-minded devotion and thorough comprehension of him—touched him as no display of affection on her part would have done.
After dinner, he would come and sit next to her, leaning back and watching her, often in a distracted way, while listening to her talk to the others. She rarely said much to him, but if he happened to ask her for something—to play or to sing—she would do it right away, as if he were already her lord and master. Her simple devotion and deep understanding of him moved him—more than any show of affection from her would have.
"Heaven help her, she loves me!" he thought, often and often. "And I!"
"Heaven help her, she loves me!" he thought, again and again. "And I love her!"
One evening they chanced to be alone together—he had come in after dinner, having eaten some sort of meal at a shooting lodge on the adjoining estate—and found her seated by the window, her white hands in her lap, a rapt look on her face.
One evening, they happened to be alone together—he had come in after dinner, having eaten some sort of meal at a shooting lodge on the neighboring estate—and found her sitting by the window, her pale hands in her lap, a captivated expression on her face.
She looked so supremely lovely, so rapt and solitary that his heart smote him, and he went up to her, his step making no sound on the thick carpet, and kissed her.
She looked so incredibly beautiful, so absorbed and alone that it struck him deeply, and he approached her, his footsteps silent on the plush carpet, and kissed her.
She started and looked up with a burning blush which transfigured her for a moment, then she said, quietly:
She jumped slightly and glanced up, her face flushed with a deep shade of red that changed her for a moment. Then she said quietly:
"Is that you, Leycester? Have you dined?"
"Is that you, Leycester? Have you eaten?"
"Yes," he said, with a pang of self-reproach. "Why should you think of that? I do not deserve that you should care whether I dine or not."
"Yeah," he said, feeling a twinge of guilt. "Why would you even think about that? I don't deserve for you to care whether I have dinner or not."
She smiled up at him; her eyebrows arched themselves.
She smiled up at him, her eyebrows raised.
"Should it not? But I do care, very much. Have you?"
"Shouldn't it? But I do care a lot. Do you?"
He nodded impatiently.
He nodded impatiently.
"Yes. You do not even ask me where I have been?"
"Yes. You don't even ask me where I've been?"
"No," she murmured, softly. "I can wait until you tell me; it is for you to tell me, and for me to wait."
"No," she whispered softly. "I can wait until you decide to tell me; it's up to you to tell me, and for me to be patient."
Such submission, such meekness from her who was pride and hauteur personified to others, amazed him.
Such submission, such humility from her, who represented pride and superiority to others, amazed him.
"By Heaven, Lenore!" he exclaimed, in a low voice, "there never was a woman like you."
"By heaven, Lenore!" he said softly, "there has never been a woman like you."
"No?" she said. "I am glad you will have something that is unique then."
"No?" she said. "I'm glad you'll have something that’s one of a kind then."
"Yes," he said, "I shall." Then he said, suddenly, "When am I to possess my gem, Lenore?"
"Yeah," he said, "I will." Then he asked, out of the blue, "When am I going to get my gem, Lenore?"
She started, and turned her face from him.
She flinched and turned her face away from him.
He looked down at her, and put his hand on her shoulder, white and warm and responsive to his touch.
He looked down at her and placed his hand on her shoulder, warm and soft, responding to his touch.
"Lenore, let it be soon. We will not wait. Why should we? Let us make ourselves and all the rest of them happy."
"Lenore, let's make it happen soon. We won't wait. Why should we? Let's make ourselves and everyone else happy."
"Will it make you happy?" she asked.
"Will it make you happy?" she asked.
It was a dangerous question, but the impulse was too strong.
It was a risky question, but the urge was too strong.
"Yes," he said, and indeed he thought so. "Can you say the same, Lenore?"
"Yes," he said, and he really believed it. "Can you say the same, Lenore?"
She did not answer, but she took his hand and laid it against her cheek. It was the action of a slave—a beautiful and exquisitely-graceful woman, but a slave.
She didn't say anything, but she took his hand and placed it against her cheek. It was the gesture of a slave—a stunningly beautiful and gracefully elegant woman, but still a slave.
He drew his hand away and winced with remorse.
He pulled his hand back and winced with regret.
"Come," he said, bending over her, "let me tell them that it shall be next month."
"Come," he said, leaning over her, "let me tell them it will be next month."
"So soon?" she murmured.
"So soon?" she whispered.
"Yes," he said, almost impatiently. "Why should we wait? They are all impatient. I am impatient, naturally, but they all wish it. Let it be next month, Lenore."
"Yeah," he said, a bit impatiently. "Why should we wait? They’re all eager. I’m eager, of course, but they all want this. Let it be next month, Lenore."
She looked up at him.
She glanced up at him.
"Very well," she said, in a low voice.
"Okay," she said gently.
He bent over her, and put his arm round her, and there was something almost desperate in his face as he looked up at her.
He leaned over her, wrapped his arm around her, and there was something almost desperate in his expression as he looked up at her.
"Lenore," he said, in a low voice, "I wish, to Heaven I wish I were worthy of you!"
"Lenore," he said, in a soft voice, "I wish, to God I wish I were deserving of you!"
"Hush!" she whispered, "you are too good to me. I am quite content, Leycester—quite content."
"Hush!" she whispered, "you're too good to me. I'm really happy, Leycester—really happy."
Then, as her head rested on his shoulder, she whispered, "There is only one thing, Leycester, I should like——"
Then, as her head rested on his shoulder, she whispered, "There is only one thing, Leycester, I want——"
She paused.
She took a moment.
"What is it, Lenore?"
"What's going on, Lenore?"
"It is about the place," she said. "You will not mind where[256] it takes place, will you? I do not want to be married at Wyndward."
"It’s about the location," she said. "You won’t mind where[256] it happens, right? I don’t want to get married at Wyndward."
This was so exactly in accordance with his own wishes that he started.
This matched his own wishes so perfectly that he was taken aback.
"Not at Wyndward!" he said, hesitating. "Why?"
"Not at Wyndward!" he said, pausing. "Why?"
She was silent a moment.
She was quiet for a moment.
"Fancy," she said, with a little rippling laugh. "Fancies are permitted one at such times, you know."
"Fancy," she said, with a light, playful laugh. "It's okay to indulge in fantasies at times like this, you know."
"Yes, yes," he said. "I know my mother and father would wish it to be there—or in London."
"Yeah, yeah," he said. "I know my mom and dad would want it to be there—or in London."
"Nor in London," she said, almost quickly. "Leycester, why should it not be here?"
"Not in London," she said, almost hurriedly. "Leycester, why shouldn't it be here?"
He was silent. This again would be in accordance with his own desire.
He was quiet. This would once again align with what he wanted.
"I should like a quiet wedding," she said. "Oh! very quiet."
"I would like a small wedding," she said. "Oh! very small."
"You!" he exclaimed, incredulously. "You, whose marriage would at any time have so much interest for the world in which you have moved—reigned, rather!"
"You!" he said, in disbelief. "You, whose marriage would always be so interesting to the world you’ve been a part of—ruled, really!"
She laughed again.
She laughed once more.
"It has always been one of my day-dreams to steal away to church with the man I loved, and be married without the usual fuss and formality."
"It has always been one of my daydreams to sneak off to the church with the man I loved and get married without all the usual fuss and formalities."
He looked at her with a gleam of pleasure and relief in his eyes, little dreaming that it was for his sake she had made the proposal.
He looked at her with a sparkle of happiness and relief in his eyes, not realizing at all that she had made the proposal for his benefit.
"How strange!" he muttered. "It—well, it is unlike what one fancies of you, Lenore."
"How weird!" he murmured. "It—well, it's not what I imagined of you, Lenore."
"Perhaps," she said, with a smile, "but it is true, nevertheless. If I may choose, I would like to go down to the little church there, and be married like a farmer's daughter, or, if not that exactly, as quietly as possible."
"Maybe," she said with a smile, "but it’s still true, regardless. If I could choose, I’d like to go down to the small church there and get married like a farmer's daughter, or at least as quietly as possible."
He rose and stood looking out of the window, thoughtfully.
He got up and stood looking out the window, deep in thought.
"I shall never understand you, Lenore." he said; "but this pleases me very much indeed. It has always been my day-dream, as you call it,"—he smothered a sigh. "Certainly it shall be as you wish! Why should it not be?"
"I'll never understand you, Lenore," he said. "But this makes me really happy. It's always been my daydream, as you put it,"—he held back a sigh. "Of course, it will be as you want! Why wouldn't it be?"
"Very well," she said; "then that is agreed. No announcements, no fuss, no St. George's, Hanover Square, and no bishop!" and she rose and laughed softly.
"Alright," she said; "then that's settled. No announcements, no drama, no St. George's, Hanover Square, and no bishop!" and she got up and laughed quietly.
He looked at her, and smiled.
He looked at her and smiled.
"You appear in a new light every day, Lenore," he said. "If you had expressed my own thoughts and desires, you could not have hit them off more exactly; what will the mother say?"
"You shine in a new way every day, Lenore," he said. "If you had voiced my own thoughts and feelings, you couldn't have captured them more perfectly; what will your mom say?"
The countess had a great deal to say about the matter. She declared that it was absurd, that it was worse than absurd; it was preposterous.
The countess had a lot to say about the situation. She said it was ridiculous, that it was worse than ridiculous; it was crazy.
"It is all very well to talk of a farmer's daughter, my dear, but you are not a farmer's daughter; you are Lady Lenore Beauchamp, and he is the next earl. The world will say you have both taken leave of your senses."
"It sounds nice to talk about a farmer's daughter, my dear, but you're not one; you're Lady Lenore Beauchamp, and he's the next earl. People will say you've both lost your minds."
Lenore looked at her with a sudden gleam in her violet eyes.
Lenore looked at her with a sudden sparkle in her purple eyes.
"Do you think I care?" she said, in a low voice—Leycester was not present. "I would not care whether we were married[257] in Westminster Abbey, by the archbishop himself, with all the Court in attendance, or in a village chapel. It is not I, though I say so. It is for him. Say no more about it, dear Lady Wyndward; his lightest wish is law to me."
"Do you think I care?" she said quietly—Leycester wasn't there. "I wouldn't care if we were married in Westminster Abbey, by the archbishop himself, with the entire Court there, or in a village chapel. It's not about me, even though I say it is. It's for him. Don't say anything more about it, dear Lady Wyndward; his slightest wish is law to me."
And the countess obeyed. The passionate devotion of the haughty beauty astonished even her, who knew something of what a woman's love can be capable of.
And the countess complied. The intense devotion of the proud beauty surprised even her, who understood what a woman's love can truly be capable of.
"My dear," she murmured, "do not give way too much."
"My dear," she whispered, "don't let yourself go too much."
The beauty smiled a strange smile.
The beauty smiled in a peculiar way.
"It is not a question of giving way," she retorted, with suppressed emotion. "It is simply that his wish is my law; I have but to obey—it will always be so, always." Then she slipped down beside the countess, and looked up with a sudden pallor.
"It’s not about giving in," she replied, holding back her emotions. "It’s just that his wishes are my commands; I only need to follow them—it will always be this way, forever." Then she sat down next to the countess and looked up with a sudden paleness.
"Do you not understand yet how I love him?" she said, with a smile. "No, I do not think anyone can understand but myself—but myself!"
"Don't you get how much I love him?" she said with a smile. "No, I don't think anyone can understand except me—only me!"
The earl offered no remonstrance or objection.
The earl didn’t protest or object.
"What does it matter!" he said. "The place is of no consequence. The marriage is the thing. The day Leycester is married, a heavy load of care and apprehension and I shall be divorced. Let them be married where they like, in Heaven's name."
"What does it matter?" he said. "The place doesn’t matter. The marriage is what counts. The day Leycester gets married, I’ll finally be free of this burden of worry and anxiety, and I'll be divorced. Let them have the wedding wherever they want, for all I care."
So Harbor and Harbor were set to work, and the principal of that old-established and aristocratic firm came all the way down to Devonshire, and was closeted with the earl for a couple of hours, and the settlement deeds were put in hand.
So Harbor and Harbor got to work, and the head of that long-established and prestigious firm traveled all the way to Devonshire to meet with the earl for a couple of hours, and they started drafting the settlement deeds.
Lady Lenore's fortune, which was a large one, was to be settled upon herself, supplemented by another large fortune from the hand of the earl. So large, that the lawyer ventured on a word of remonstrance, but the earl put it aside with a wave of the hand.
Lady Lenore's fortune, which was substantial, was to be secured for herself, along with an additional significant fortune from the earl. So considerable that the lawyer dared to express a concern, but the earl dismissed it with a wave of his hand.
"It is the same amount as that which was settled upon the countess," he said. "Why should my son's wife have less?"
"It's the same amount that was agreed upon for the countess," he said. "Why should my son's wife get less?"
Quiet as the betrothal had been, and quietly as the nuptials were to be, rumors had spread, and presents were arriving daily. If Lenore could have found any particular pleasure in precious gems, and gold-fitted dressing-bags, and ivory prayer-books, there they were in endless variety for her delight, but they afforded her none beyond the fact of their being evidence of her coming happiness.
Quiet as the engagement had been, and quietly as the wedding was to be, rumors spread, and gifts were arriving every day. If Lenore could have found any real joy in precious gems, gold-trimmed makeup bags, and ivory prayer books, there they were in endless variety for her enjoyment, but they gave her no pleasure beyond being proof of her upcoming happiness.
One present alone brought her joy, and that was Leycester's, and that not because the diamonds of which the necklet was composed were large and almost priceless, but for the fact that he fastened the jewels round her neck with his own hands.
One gift alone made her happy, and that was from Leycester, not because the diamonds in the necklace were large and nearly priceless, but because he put the jewels around her neck himself.
"These are my necklets," she murmured, taking his hands as they touched her neck and pressing them.
"These are my necklaces," she whispered, taking his hands as they rested on her neck and pressing them.
How could he resist her?
How could he say no to her?
And yet as the time moved on with that dogged obstinacy which it assumes for us while we would rather have it pause awhile, something of the old moodiness seemed to take possession of him. The long walks and rides grew longer, and often he would not return until late in the night, and then weary and listless. At such times it was Lenore who made excuses for[258] him, if by chance the countess uttered a word of comment or complaint.
And yet, as time dragged on with its stubborn persistence while we wished it would slow down a bit, some of his old moodiness started to come back. The long walks and rides became even longer, and often he wouldn’t come back until late at night, looking tired and uninterested. During those times, it was Lenore who made excuses for[258] him if, by chance, the countess said anything about it.
"Why should he not do as he likes?" she said, with a smile. "It is I who am the slave, not he."
"Why shouldn't he do what he wants?" she said, smiling. "I'm the one who's the slave, not him."
But alone in her chamber, where already the signs of the approaching wedding were showing themselves in the shape of new dresses and wedding trousseau, the anguish of unrequited love overmastered her. Pacing to and fro, with clasped hands and pale face, she would utter the old moan, the old prayer, which the gods have heard since the world was young:
But alone in her room, where the signs of the upcoming wedding were already evident with new dresses and wedding trousseau, the pain of unreturned love overwhelmed her. Walking back and forth, with her hands clasped and her face pale, she would voice the same old lament, the same old prayer, which the gods have heard since the beginning of time:
"Give me his love—give me his love! Take all else but let his heart turn to me, and to me only!"
"Give me his love—give me his love! Take everything else, but let his heart belong to me and me alone!"
If Stella could have known it, she was justly avenged already. Not even the anguish she had endured surpassed that of the proud beauty who had helped to rob her, and who had given her own heart to the man who had none to give her in return.
If Stella had known, she was already getting her just revenge. Not even the pain she had suffered compared to that of the proud beauty who helped betray her, and who had given her heart to the man who had none to give her back.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
"It certainly must have been made a hundred years after the rest of the world," said Mr. Etheridge. "Where on earth did you hear of it, Jasper?"
"It" must have been created a hundred years after everything else," said Mr. Etheridge. "Where did you even find out about it, Jasper?"
They were standing, the painter, Jasper, and Stella, on the little stretch of beach that fronted the tiny village of Carlyon, with its cluster of rough-stone cottages and weather-beaten church, the whole nestling under the shadow of the Cornish cliffs that kept the east winds at bay and offered a stern face to the wild seas which so often roared and raged at its base.
They were standing, the painter, Jasper, and Stella, on the small stretch of beach that faced the tiny village of Carlyon, with its group of rough-stone cottages and worn church, all tucked under the shadow of the Cornish cliffs that blocked the east winds and presented a tough face to the wild seas that frequently roared and raged at its base.
Jasper smiled.
Jasper grinned.
"I can't exactly say, sir," he answered. "I met with it by chance, and it seemed to me just the place for our young invalid. You like it, Stella, I hope?" and he turned to Stella with a softened smile.
"I can't say for sure, sir," he replied. "I came across it by chance, and it seemed to be the perfect spot for our young patient. You like it, Stella, I hope?" He turned to Stella with a warm smile.
Stella was leaning on the old man's arm, looking out to sea, with a far-away expression in her dark eyes.
Stella was resting on the old man's arm, gazing out at the ocean, with a distant look in her dark eyes.
"Yes," she said, quietly; "I like it."
"Yeah," she said softly, "I like it."
"Stella likes any place that is far from the madding crowd," remarked Mr. Etheridge, gazing at her affectionately. "You don't appear to have got back your roses yet, my child, however."
"Stella likes any place that’s away from the noisy crowd," said Mr. Etheridge, looking at her warmly. "You still don’t seem to have your glow back, my dear, though."
"I am quite well," she said, not so wearily as indifferently. "I am always well. It is Frank who is ill, you know, uncle."
"I’m doing fine," she said, not so much tired as indifferent. "I’m always fine. It’s Frank who’s the one who’s sick, you know, uncle."
"Ay, ay," he said, with the expression of gravity which always came upon him when the boy was mentioned. "He looks very pale and thin, poor boy."
"Yeah, yeah," he said, with the serious look that always came over him when the boy was mentioned. "He looks really pale and thin, poor kid."
Stella sighed, but Jasper broke in cheerfully—
Stella sighed, but Jasper chimed in happily—
"Better than when he first came," he said. "I noticed the difference directly I saw him. He will pick up his strength famously, you will see."
"Better than when he first arrived," he said. "I noticed the change as soon as I saw him. He’ll regain his strength quickly, just wait and see."
Stella sighed again.
Stella sighed once more.
"You must make sketches of this coast," said Jasper, as if anxious to get away from the subject. "It is particularly picturesque, especially about the cliffs. There is one view in particular[259] which you should not fail to take; you get it from the top of the cliff there."
"You should definitely sketch this coastline," Jasper said, clearly wanting to change the topic. "It’s really beautiful, especially the cliffs. There's one view in particular[259] that you shouldn't miss; you can see it from the top of that cliff."
"Rather a dangerous perch," said Mr. Etheridge, shading his eyes and looking up.
"That's quite a risky spot," said Mr. Etheridge, shielding his eyes as he looked up.
"Yes, it is," assented Jasper. "I have been trying to impress the fact upon Stella. It is her favorite haunt, she tells me, and I am always in fear and trembling when I see her mounting up to it."
"Yes, it is," agreed Jasper. "I've been trying to make Stella understand. She says it's her favorite spot, and I'm always anxious when I see her going up there."
The old man smiled.
The elderly man smiled.
"You will soon have the right to protect her," he said, glancing at the church. "Have you made all the arrangements?"
"You'll soon have the right to protect her," he said, looking at the church. "Have you taken care of everything?"
Jasper's face flushed as he answered, but Stella's remained pale and set.
Jasper's face turned red as he replied, but Stella's stayed pale and determined.
"Yes, everything is ready. The clergyman is a charming old gentleman, and the church is a picture inside. I tell Stella that one could not have chosen a more picturesque spot."
"Yes, everything is ready. The pastor is a delightful older gentleman, and the church looks beautiful inside. I tell Stella that you couldn’t find a more picturesque location."
And he glanced toward her with the watchful smile.
And he looked at her with a keen smile.
Stella turned her face away.
Stella looked away.
"It is very pretty," she said, simply. "Shall we go in now? Frank will be expecting us."
"It’s really pretty," she said plainly. "Should we go in now? Frank will be waiting for us."
"You must know," said Jasper, "that we are leading the most rustic of lives—dinner in the middle of the day, tea at five o'clock."
"You should know," said Jasper, "that we're living the most simple of lives—lunch in the middle of the day, tea at five."
"I see," said Mr. Etheridge. "Quite a foretaste of Arcadia! But, after all," he added, perhaps remembering the long journey which he had been compelled to take, and which he disliked, "I can't see why you should not have been married at Wyndward."
"I see," said Mr. Etheridge. "What a glimpse of paradise! But, after all," he added, maybe recalling the long trip he had to make, which he wasn't fond of, "I don't understand why you couldn't have gotten married at Wyndward."
Jasper smiled.
Jasper grinned.
"And risk the chance of Lord Leycester turning up at the last moment and making a scene," he might have answered, if he had replied candidly; but instead, he said, lightly:
"And risk the chance of Lord Leycester showing up at the last minute and causing a scene," he might have replied honestly; but instead, he said, casually:
"Oh, that would have been too commonplace for such a romantic man as your humble servant, sir."
"Oh, that would have been too ordinary for such a romantic guy like me, sir."
Mr. Etheridge eyed him in his usual grave, abstracted way.
Mr. Etheridge looked at him in his typical serious, distracted manner.
"You are the last person I should have accused of a love of the romantic," he said.
"You’re the last person I should have accused of being into romance," he said.
"Then there was Frank," added Jasper, in a lower voice, but not too low to reach Stella, for whom the addition was intended; "he wanted a change, and he would not have come without Stella."
"Then there was Frank," Jasper added, his voice lower but still loud enough for Stella to hear, since it was meant for her; "he wanted a change, and he wouldn’t have come without Stella."
They entered the cottage, in the tiny sitting-room of which Mrs. Penfold had already set the tea.
They walked into the cottage, where Mrs. Penfold had already prepared the tea in the small sitting room.
Frank was lying on a sofa whose metallic hardness had been mitigated by cushions and pillows; and certainly if he was pulling up his strength, as Jasper asserted, it was at a very slow rate.
Frank was lying on a sofa that was made less harsh by cushions and pillows; and if he was gathering his strength, as Jasper claimed, he was doing it at a very slow pace.
He looked thinner than ever, and there was a dark ring under his eyes which made the hectic flush still more beautiful by contrast than when we saw him last. He greeted their entrance with a smile at Stella, and a cold evasive glance at Jasper. She went and smoothed the pillow at his head; but, as if ashamed that the other should see his weakness, he rose and walked to the door.
He looked thinner than ever, and there were dark circles under his eyes that made the hectic flush even more striking by contrast than when we saw him last. He welcomed their arrival with a smile for Stella and a cold, sidelong glance at Jasper. She went over and adjusted the pillow behind his head, but, as if embarrassed for the other to witness his vulnerability, he got up and walked to the door.
The old man eyed him sadly, but smiled with affected cheerfulness.
The old man looked at him with sadness in his eyes but forced a smile as if he were cheerful.
"Well, Frank, how do you feel to-night? You must be well to the front to-morrow, you know, or you will not be the best man!"
"Well, Frank, how do you feel tonight? You need to be in good shape for tomorrow, you know, or you won’t be the best man!"
Frank looked up with a sudden flush, then set down without a word.
Frank looked up, suddenly embarrassed, then put it down without saying a word.
"I shall be very well to-morrow," he said. "There is nothing the matter with me."
"I'll be just fine tomorrow," he said. "There's nothing wrong with me."
Jasper, as usual, cut in with some remark to change the subject, and, as usual, did all the talking; Stella sat silent, her eyes fixed on the distant sun sinking slowly to rest. The word "to-morrow" rang in her ears; this was the last day she could call her own; to-morrow, and all after to-morrows would be Jasper's. All the past, full of its sweet hopes and its passionate love, had gone by and vanished, and to-morrow she would stand at the altar as Jasper Adelstone's bride. It seemed so great a mockery as to be unreal, and at times she found herself regarding herself as another person, in whom she took the merest interest as a spectator.
Jasper, as usual, interrupted with a comment to change the topic, and, as usual, did all the talking. Stella remained quiet, her eyes fixed on the distant sun setting slowly. The word "tomorrow" echoed in her mind; this was the last day she could call her own; tomorrow, and all the tomorrows after that would belong to Jasper. The past, full of sweet hopes and passionate love, had faded away, and tomorrow she would stand at the altar as Jasper Adelstone's bride. It felt so much like a mockery that it seemed unreal, and at times she found herself viewing her life as if she were a different person, barely interested in it as a spectator.
It could not be that she, whom Leycester Wyndward had loved, should be going to marry Jasper Adelstone! Then she would look at the boy, so thin, and wan, and fading, and love would give her strength to carry out her sacrifice.
It couldn’t be that she, whom Leycester Wyndward had loved, was going to marry Jasper Adelstone! Then she would look at the boy, so thin, pale, and fading, and love would give her the strength to go through with her sacrifice.
To-night he was very dear to her, and she sat holding his hand under the table; the thin, frail hand that closed with a spasmodic gesture of aversion when Jasper's smirkish voice broke in on the conversation. It was wonderful how the boy hated him.
Tonight, he meant a lot to her, and she sat holding his hand under the table; the thin, fragile hand that jerked away in a sudden show of dislike when Jasper's sarcastic voice interrupted their conversation. It was amazing how much the boy loathed him.
Presently she whispered—"You must go and lie down again, Frank."
Presently she whispered, "You need to go lie down again, Frank."
"No, not here," he said. "Let me go outside."
"No, not here," he said. "Let me step outside."
And she drew his hand through her arm and went out with him.
And she linked her arm with his and went out with him.
Jasper looked after them with a smile.
Jasper watched them with a smile.
"Quite touching to see Frank's devotion to Stella," he said.
"Really touching to see Frank's devotion to Stella," he said.
The old man nodded.
The elderly man nodded.
"Poor boy!" he said—"poor boy!"
"Poor kid!" he said—"poor kid!"
Jasper cleared his throat.
Jasper cleared his throat.
"I think he had better come with us on our wedding trip," he said. "It will give Stella pleasure, I know, and be a comfort to Frank."
"I think he should come with us on our honeymoon," he said. "I know it will make Stella happy and be a comfort to Frank."
The old man nodded.
The old man agreed.
"You are very kind and considerate," he said.
"You’re really nice and thoughtful," he said.
"Not at all," responded Jasper. "I would do anything to insure Stella's happiness. By-the-way, speaking of arrangements, I have executed a little deed of settlement——"
"Not at all," Jasper replied. "I would do anything to ensure Stella's happiness. By the way, speaking of arrangements, I have completed a small settlement deed——"
"Was that necessary?" asked Mr. Etheridge. "She comes to you penniless."
"Was that really necessary?" Mr. Etheridge asked. "She comes to you broke."
"I am not a rich man," said Jasper, meekly, "but I have secured a sufficient sum upon her to render her independent."
"I’m not a wealthy man," Jasper said quietly, "but I have enough money for her to be independent."
The old man nodded, gratefully.
The old man nodded, thankful.
"You have behaved admirably," he said; "I have no doubt Stella will be happy. You will bear with her, I hope, Jasper, and not forget that she is but a girl—but a girl."
"You've acted excellently," he said; "I'm sure Stella will be happy. I hope you'll be patient with her, Jasper, and remember that she is just a girl—only a girl."
Jasper inclined his head for a moment in silence. Bear! Little did the old man know how much he, Jasper, had to bear.
Jasper tilted his head slightly and paused in silence. Bear! The old man had no idea how much Jasper had to endure.
They sat talking for some little time, Jasper listening, as he talked, to the two voices outside—the clear, low, musical tones of Stella, the thin weak voice of the boy. Presently the voices ceased, and after a time he went out. Frank was sitting in the sunset light, his head on his hands.
They sat talking for a while, with Jasper listening to the two voices outside—the clear, low, musical tones of Stella and the weak, thin voice of the boy. Soon, the voices stopped, and after a bit, he went outside. Frank was sitting in the sunset light, resting his head on his hands.
"Where is Stella?" asked Jasper, almost sharply.
"Where's Stella?" Jasper asked, almost sharply.
Frank looked up at him.
Frank looked up at him.
"She has escaped," he said, sardonically.
"She got away," he said, with a sarcastic tone.
Jasper started.
Jasper began.
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"She has gone on the cliffs for a stroll," said Frank, with a little smile at the alarm he had created and intended to create.
"She’s gone for a walk on the cliffs," said Frank, with a small smile at the worry he had caused and planned to cause.
Jasper turned upon him with a suppressed snarl. He was battling with suppressed excitement to-night.
Jasper snapped at him with a stifled growl. He was grappling with a mix of restrained excitement tonight.
"What do you mean by escaped?" he demanded.
"What do you mean by escaped?" he asked.
The hollow sunken eyes glared up at him.
The empty, sunken eyes stared up at him.
"What did you think I meant?" he retorted. "You need not be frightened, she will come back," and he laughed bitterly.
"What did you think I meant?" he shot back. "You don't need to be scared, she'll come back," and he laughed bitterly.
Jasper glanced at him again, and after a moment of hesitation turned and went into the house.
Jasper looked at him once more and, after a brief pause, turned and went inside the house.
Meanwhile Stella was climbing the steep ascent to the bit of table-land on the cliff. She felt suffocated and overwhelmed. "To-morrow! to-morrow!" seemed to ring in her ears. Was there no escape? As she looked down at the waves rolling in beneath her, and beating their crested heads against the rocks, she almost felt as if she could drop down to them and so find escape and rest. So strong was the feeling, the temptation, that she shrank back against the cliff, and sank down on dry and chalky turf, trembling and confused. Suddenly, as she thus sat, she heard a man's step coming up the cliff, and thinking it was Jasper, rose and pushed the hair from her face with an effort at self-command.
Meanwhile, Stella was climbing the steep path to the plateau on the cliff. She felt suffocated and overwhelmed. "Tomorrow! Tomorrow!" echoed in her ears. Was there no way out? As she looked down at the waves crashing below her, pounding their foamy heads against the rocks, she almost felt as if she could jump down to them and find escape and peace. The feeling was so strong, the temptation so alluring, that she recoiled against the cliff and sank down on the dry, chalky grass, trembling and confused. Suddenly, while she was sitting there, she heard a man's footsteps approaching up the cliff, and thinking it was Jasper, she stood up and pushed her hair back from her face, forcing herself to look composed.
But it was not Jasper, it was a straighter, more stalwart figure, and in a moment, as he stood to look at the sea, she knew him. It was Leycester, and with a low, inarticulate cry, she shrank back against the cliff and watched him. He stood for a while motionless, leaning on his stick, his back turned from her, then he took up a pebble and dropped it down into the depths beneath, sighed, and to her intense relief, went down again.
But it wasn’t Jasper; it was a taller, sturdier figure, and in an instant, as he faced the sea, she recognized him. It was Leycester, and with a quiet, unintelligible gasp, she pressed back against the cliff and observed him. He remained still for a moment, leaning on his cane, his back to her, then he picked up a pebble and let it fall into the depths below, sighed, and to her great relief, walked away again.
But though he had not spoken, the sight of him, his dearly-loved presence so near her, shook her to her center. White and breathless she leaned against the hard rock, her eyes strained to catch the last glimpse of him; then she sank on to the ground and hiding her face in her hands burst into tears.
But even though he hadn't said a word, just seeing him, his beloved presence so close, shook her to her core. Pale and breathless, she leaned against the hard rock, her eyes straining to catch one last glimpse of him; then she sank to the ground and, hiding her face in her hands, broke down in tears.
They were the first tears that she had shed since that awful day, and every drop seemed of molten fire that scorched her heart as it flowed from it.
They were the first tears she had cried since that terrible day, and every drop felt like burning fire that scorched her heart as it fell.
If ever she had persuaded herself that the time might come when she would cease to love him, she knew, now that she had seen him again, that she could not so hope again. Never while[262] life was left to her should she cease to love him. And to-morrow, to-morrow.
If she had ever convinced herself that there might be a time when she would stop loving him, she realized, now that she had seen him again, that she could not hold onto that hope anymore. She would never stop loving him for as long as she lived. And tomorrow, tomorrow.
"Oh, my love, my love!" she murmured, stretching out her hands as she had done that night in the garden, "come back to me! I cannot let you go! I cannot do it! I cannot!"
"Oh, my love, my love!" she whispered, reaching out her hands like she did that night in the garden, "come back to me! I can’t let you go! I can’t do it! I can’t!"
Nerved by the intensity of her grief she sprang to her feet, and swiftly descended the cliff. Near the bottom there were two paths, one leading to the village, the other to the open country beyond. Instinctively she took the one leading to the village, and so missed Leycester, for he had gone down the other.
Nervous from the depth of her grief, she jumped to her feet and quickly made her way down the cliff. Close to the bottom, there were two paths: one that went to the village and the other that led to the open countryside beyond. Without thinking, she chose the path to the village and missed Leycester, who had taken the other route.
Had she but made a different choice, had she turned to the right instead of the left, how much would have been averted; but she sped, almost breathlessly to the left, and instead of Leycester found Jasper waiting for her.
If she had only made a different choice, if she had turned right instead of left, so much could have been avoided; but she rushed, almost breathless, to the left, and instead of Leycester, she found Jasper waiting for her.
With a low cry she stopped short.
With a quiet gasp, she halted abruptly.
"Where is he?" she asked, almost unconsciously. "Let me go to him!"
"Where is he?" she asked, almost without thinking. "Let me go to him!"
Jasper stared at her, then he grasped her arm.
Jasper looked at her, then he grabbed her arm.
"You have seen him!" he said, not roughly, not fiercely, but with a suppressed fury.
"You've seen him!" he said, not harshly, not aggressively, but with a barely contained anger.
There was a rough seat cut out of the stone beside her, and she sank into it, shrinking away from his eager watching in quest of that other.
There was a rough seat carved into the stone next to her, and she sat down in it, pulling back from his eager gaze in search of that other person.
"You have seen him!" he repeated, hoarsely. "Do not deny it!"
"You've seen him!" he said again, hoarsely. "Don't deny it!"
The insult conveyed in the words recalled her to herself.
The insult in the words brought her back to reality.
"Yes!" she said, meeting his gaze steadily; "I have seen him. Why should I deny it?"
"Yes!" she said, looking him in the eye; "I've seen him. Why would I deny it?"
"No," he said; "and you will not deny that you were running after him when I—I stopped you. You will admit that, I suppose?"
"No," he said. "And you can’t deny that you were chasing after him when I—I stopped you. You’ll admit that, I guess?"
"Yes," she answered, with a deadly calm, "I was following him."
"Yes," she replied, with a chilling calm, "I was following him."
He dropped her arm which he had held, and pressed his hand to his heart to still the pang of its throbbing.
He released her arm that he had been holding and placed his hand on his heart to quiet the pain of its beating.
"You—you are shameless!" he said at last, hoarsely.
"You—you have no shame!" he said finally, hoarsely.
She did not speak.
She was silent.
"Do you realize what to-night is?" he said, glaring down at her. "This is our marriage eve; do you hear—our marriage eve?"
"Do you know what tonight is?" he said, glaring down at her. "This is our wedding eve; do you hear me—our wedding eve?"
She shuddered, and put up her hands to her face.
She shuddered and raised her hands to her face.
"Did you plan this meeting?" he demanded, with a fierce sneer. "You will admit that, I suppose? It is only a mere chance that I did not find you in his arms; is that so? Curse him! I wish I had killed him when I met him just now!"
"Did you set up this meeting?" he asked, with a harsh sneer. "You’ll admit that, right? It’s only luck that I didn’t catch you in his arms; is that true? Damn him! I wish I had killed him when I saw him just now!"
Then the old spirit roused itself in her bosom, and she looked up at him with a scornful smile on her beautiful, wasting face.
Then the old spirit awakened inside her, and she looked up at him with a disdainful smile on her beautiful, fading face.
"You!" she said.
"You!" she exclaimed.
That was all, but it seemed to drive him mad. For a moment he stood breathless and panting.
That was it, but it felt like it was driving him crazy. For a moment, he stood there out of breath and gasping.
The sight of his fury and suffering—for the suffering was palpable—smote her.
The sight of his anger and pain—because the pain was undeniable—hit her hard.
Her mood changed suddenly; with a cry she caught his arm.
Her mood shifted abruptly; with a shout, she grabbed his arm.
"Oh, Jasper, Jasper! Have pity on me!" she cried; "have pity. You wrong me, you wrong him. He did not come to see me; he did not know I was here! We have not spoken—not a word, not a word!" and she moaned; "but as I stood and watched him, and saw how changed he was, and heard him sigh, I knew that he had not forgotten, and—and my heart went out to him. I—I did not mean to speak, to follow him, but I could not help it. Jasper, you see—you see, it is impossible—our marriage, I mean. Have pity on me and let me go! For your own sake let me go! Think, think! What satisfaction, what joy can you hope for? I—I have tried to love you, Jasper, but—but I cannot! All my life is his! Let me go!"
"Oh, Jasper, Jasper! Please have mercy on me!" she cried; "have mercy. You're wronging me, and you're wronging him. He didn't come to see me; he didn't know I was here! We haven't spoken—not a single word, not a single word!" and she moaned; "but as I stood there watching him, seeing how different he was, and hearing him sigh, I knew he hadn't forgotten, and—and my heart went out to him. I—I didn't mean to speak, to follow him, but I couldn't help it. Jasper, you see—you see, it's impossible—our marriage, I mean. Please have mercy on me and let me go! For your own sake, let me go! Think, think! What satisfaction, what joy can you hope for? I—I have tried to love you, Jasper, but—but I can't! All my life belongs to him! Let me go!"
He almost flung her from him, then caught her again with an oath.
He nearly threw her away, then caught her again with a curse.
"By Heaven, I will not!" he cried, fiercely. "Once for all, I will not! Take care, you have made me desperate! It is your fault if I were to take you at your word."
"By heaven, I won't!" he shouted, fiercely. "Once and for all, I won't! Watch out, you’ve pushed me to the edge! It's your fault if I were to take you seriously."
He paused for breath; then his rage broke out again, more deadly for its sudden, unnatural quietude.
He paused to catch his breath; then his anger erupted again, even more intense for its abrupt, unnatural silence.
"Do you think I am blind and bereft of my senses not to see and understand what this means? Do you think you are dealing with a child? You have waited your time, and bided your chance, and you think it has come. Would you have dared to do this a month ago? No, there was no certainty of the boy's death then; but now—now that you see he will die, you think my power is at an end——"
"Do you think I'm blind and unable to see or understand what this means? Do you think you're dealing with a child? You've waited your time and seized your chance, thinking it has finally arrived. Would you have dared to do this a month ago? No, there was no certainty about the boy's death back then; but now—now that you see he will die, you think my power is over—"
With a cry she sprang to her feet and confronted him, terror in her face, an awful fear and sorrow in her eyes. As the cry left her lips, it seemed to be echoed by another close behind them, but neither of them noticed it.
With a scream, she jumped to her feet and faced him, terror on her face, and deep fear and sadness in her eyes. As the scream escaped her lips, it felt like it was echoed by another sound close behind them, but neither of them noticed.
"Frank—die!" she gasped. "No, no; not that! Tell me that you did not mean it, that you said it only to frighten me."
"Frank—die!" she gasped. "No, no; not that! Please tell me you didn't mean it, that you only said it to scare me."
He put her imploring hand away with a bitter sneer.
He pushed her pleading hand away with a bitter sneer.
"You would make a good actress," he said, "do you mean to tell me that you were not counting on his death? Do you mean to tell me that you would not have wound up the scene by begging for more time—time to allow you to escape, as you would call it! You think that once the boy is dead you can slip from your bargain and laugh at me! You are mistaken; since the bargain was struck, I have strove, as no man ever strove, to make it easy for you, to win your love, because I loved you. I love you no longer, but I will not let you go. Love you! As there is a Heaven above us, I hate you to-night, but you shall not go."
"You'd make a great actress," he said. "Are you really trying to tell me that you weren’t counting on his death? Are you honestly saying that you wouldn’t have wrapped up the scene by begging for more time—time that you would call your escape! You think that once the boy is dead, you can back out of our deal and mock me! You’re wrong; since we made this deal, I have worked harder than anyone ever has to make it easier for you, to win your love, because I loved you. I don’t love you anymore, but I won’t let you go. Love you! As there’s a Heaven above us, I hate you tonight, but you’re not leaving."
She shrank from him cowering, as he towered above her, like some beautiful maiden in the old myths shrinking from some devouring monster.
She backed away from him, cowering, as he loomed over her, like a beautiful maiden from ancient myths retreating from a ferocious monster.
"Listen to me," he said, hoarsely, "to-morrow I either give this paper"—and he snatched the forged bill from his breast pocket and struck it viciously with his quivering hand—"I either give it into your hands as my wife, or I give it to the[264] nearest magistrate. The boy will die! It rests with you whether he dies at peace or in a jail."
"Listen to me," he said hoarsely, "tomorrow I will either hand over this paper"—and he pulled the forged bill from his breast pocket and slammed it down with his trembling hand—"I will either give it to you as my wife, or I will take it to the[264] nearest magistrate. The boy will die! It's up to you whether he dies at peace or in jail."
White and trembling she sat and looked at him.
White and shaking, she sat and looked at him.
"This is my answer to your pretty prayer," he said, with a bitterness incredible. "It is for you to decide—I use no further argument. Soft speeches and loving words are thrown away upon you; besides, the time has passed for them. There is no love, no particle of love, in my heart for you to-night—I simply stand by my bond."
"This is my response to your sweet plea," he said, with an unbelievable bitterness. "It's up to you to decide—I won’t argue any more. Sweet talk and affectionate words are wasted on you; besides, that time has passed. There’s no love, not a trace of love, in my heart for you tonight—I’m just sticking to my agreement."
She did not answer him, she scarcely heard him; she was thinking of that sad face that had appeared to her for a moment as if in reproach, and vanished ghost-like; and it was to it that she murmured:
She didn’t respond to him; she barely heard what he said. She was focused on that sad face that had briefly appeared to her, almost like it was scolding her, before disappearing like a ghost. It was to that face that she whispered:
"Oh, my love—my love!"
"Oh, my love—my love!"
He heard her; and his face quivered with speechless rage; then he laughed.
He heard her, and his face trembled with silent anger; then he laughed.
"You made a great mistake," he said, with a sneer—"a very great mistake, if you are invoking Lord Leycester Wyndward. He may be your love, but you are not his! It is a matter of small moment—it does not weigh a feather in the balance between us—but the truth is, 'your love' is now Lady Lenore Beauchamp's!"
"You made a big mistake," he said, sneering—"a huge mistake, if you're calling on Lord Leycester Wyndward. He might be your love, but you’re not his! It doesn’t really matter—it doesn’t tip the scales at all between us—but the truth is, 'your love' is now Lady Lenore Beauchamp's!"
Stella looked up at him, and smiled wearily.
Stella looked up at him and gave a tired smile.
"A lie? No," he said, shaking his head tauntingly. "I have known it for weeks past. It is in every London paper. But that is nothing as between you and me—I stand by my bond. To-morrow the boy's fate lies in your hands or in that of the police. I have no more to say—I await your answer. I do not even demand it to-night—no doubt you would be——"
"A lie? No," he said, shaking his head mockingly. "I've known about it for weeks. It's in every London newspaper. But that doesn't matter between you and me—I stand by my agreement. Tomorrow, the boy's fate is in your hands or with the police. I have nothing more to say—I await your response. I don't even expect it tonight—I'm sure you'd be——"
She arose, white and calm, her eyes fixed on him.
She got up, looking pale and composed, her eyes locked on him.
"—I say I await your answer till to-morrow. Acts, not words, I require. Fulfill your part of the bargain, and I will fulfill mine."
"—I say I will wait for your answer until tomorrow. I need actions, not words. Keep your end of the deal, and I will keep mine."
As he spoke he folded the forged bill which, in his excitement, had blown open, and put it slowly into his pocket again; then he wiped his brow and looked at her, biting his lip moodily.
As he talked, he folded the fake bill that had blown open in his excitement, and slowly put it back in his pocket. Then he wiped his forehead and looked at her, biting his lip in a sulky way.
"Will you come with me now," he said, "or will you wait and consider your course of action?"
"Are you coming with me now," he asked, "or are you going to wait and think about what to do?"
His question seemed to rouse her; she raised her head, and disregarding his proffered arm, went slowly past him to the house.
His question seemed to wake her up; she lifted her head and, ignoring his outstretched arm, walked slowly past him toward the house.
He followed her for a few steps, then stopped, and with his head on his breast, went toward the cliffs. His fury had expended itself, and left a confused, bewildering sensation behind. For the time it really seemed, as he said, that his baffled love had turned to hate. But as he thought of her, recalling her beauty, his hate shrank back and returned to its old object.
He followed her for a few steps, then stopped, and with his head down, walked toward the cliffs. His anger had run its course, leaving behind a mix of confusion and bewilderment. For a moment, it truly felt, as he said, that his frustrated love had turned into hate. But as he thought of her, remembering her beauty, his hate faded away and went back to where it belonged.
"Curse him!" he hissed, "it is he who has done this! If he had not come to-night this would not have happened. Curse him! From the first he has stood in my path. Let her go! To him! Never! No, to-morrow she shall be mine in spite of him, she cannot draw back, she will not!"
"Curse him!" he spat, "he's the one who caused this! If he hadn't shown up tonight, this wouldn't have happened. Curse him! From the very start, he's been in my way. Let her go! To him! No way! Tomorrow, she will be mine despite him; she can't back out, she won't!"
Then his brain cleared; he began to upbraid himself for his[265] violence. "Fool, fool!" he muttered, hoarsely, as he climbed the path, scarcely heeding where he went. "I have lost her love forever! Why did I not bear with her a few hours longer? I have borne with her so long that I should have borne with her to the end! It was that cry of hers that maddened me! Heaven! to think that she should love him so; that she should have clung to him so persistently, him whom she had not seen for months, and keep her heart steeled against me who have hung about her like a slave! But I will be her slave no longer, to-morrow makes me her master."
Then his mind cleared; he started to blame himself for his[265] anger. "What a fool!" he muttered hoarsely as he climbed the path, hardly paying attention to where he was going. "I've lost her love forever! Why couldn't I just be patient for a few more hours? I've put up with her for so long that I should have tolerated her until the end! It was that cry of hers that drove me crazy! Heaven! To think she loves him so much; that she clung to him so firmly, someone she hasn’t seen for months, while keeping her heart closed to me, who has been by her side like a servant! But I won’t be her servant anymore; tomorrow I’ll be her master."
As he muttered this sinister threat, he found that he had reached the end of the cutting that had been made in the cliff, and turned mechanically. The wind was blowing from the sea, and the sound of the waves rose from the depths beneath, crying hoarsely and complainingly as if in harmony with his mood. He paused a moment and looked down abstractedly.
As he muttered this dark threat, he realized he had reached the end of the cut in the cliff and turned automatically. The wind was blowing in from the sea, and the sound of the waves rose from the depths below, calling out hoarsely and sadly as if matching his mood. He stopped for a moment and looked down lost in thought.
"I would rather have her lying dead there," he muttered, "than that there should be a chance of her going back to him. No! he shall never have her. To-morrow shall set that fear at rest forever. To-morrow!" With a long breath he turned from the edge of the cliff, to descend, but as he did so he felt a hand on his arm, and looking up he saw the thin, frail figure of the boy standing in the path.
"I’d rather see her lying dead there," he muttered, "than take the chance of her going back to him. No! He will never have her. Tomorrow will put that fear to rest for good. Tomorrow!" With a deep breath, he turned away from the edge of the cliff to go down, but as he did, he felt a hand on his arm. Looking up, he saw the thin, frail figure of the boy standing in the path.
He was so wrapt in his own thoughts that he was startled, and made a movement to throw the hand off roughly, but it stuck fast, and with an effort to command himself, he said:
He was so lost in his own thoughts that he jumped, making a quick motion to shake the hand off roughly, but it held on tight, and with an effort to regain his composure, he said:
"Well, what are you doing up here?"
"Hey, what are you doing up here?"
As he put the question, he saw by the fading light that the boy's face was deathly white—that for once the beautiful, fatal flush of red was absent.
As he asked the question, he noticed in the dimming light that the boy's face was pale as death—this time, the lovely, dangerous blush of red was missing.
"You are not fit to be out at this time of night," he said, harshly. "What are you doing up here?"
"You shouldn't be out at this time of night," he said harshly. "What are you doing up here?"
The boy looked at him, still retaining his hold, and standing in his path.
The boy looked at him, still holding on, and blocking his way.
"I have come to speak to you, Jasper," he said, and his thin voice was strangely set and earnest.
"I've come to talk to you, Jasper," he said, and his thin voice was oddly serious and sincere.
Jasper looked down at him impatiently.
Jasper looked down at him with irritation.
"Well," he said, roughly, "what is it? Couldn't you wait until I came in."
"Well," he said gruffly, "what is it? Couldn't you wait until I got here?"
The boy shook his head.
The kid shook his head.
"No," he said, and there was a strange light in his eyes, which never for a moment left the other's face. "I wanted to see you alone."
"No," he said, and there was an unusual look in his eyes that never left the other person's face. "I wanted to see you by yourself."
"Well, I am alone—or I wish I were," retorted Jasper, brutally. "What is it?" then he put his hand on the boy's shoulder and looked at him more closely. "Oh, I see!" he said, with a sneer. "You've been playing eavesdropper! Well," and he laughed cruelly, "listeners hear no good of themselves, though you heard no news."
"Well, I'm all alone—or I wish I were," Jasper shot back harshly. "What’s going on?" He then placed his hand on the boy's shoulder and examined him closely. "Oh, I get it!" he said with a sneer. "You’ve been listening in! Well," he laughed mockingly, "eavesdroppers never hear anything good about themselves, even though you didn’t hear any news."
A slight contraction of the thin lips was the only sign that the fell shaft had sped home.
A small twitch of the thin lips was the only sign that the arrow had hit its target.
"Yes," he said, calmly and sternly; "I have been eavesdropping; I have heard every word, Jasper."
"Yeah," he said, calmly but firmly; "I've been listening in; I heard every word, Jasper."
Jasper nodded.
Jasper nodded.
"Then you can indorse the truth of what I said, my dear Frank," and he smiled, evilly. "I have no doubt you have not forgotten your little escapade."
"Then you can confirm what I said, my dear Frank," and he smiled wickedly. "I'm sure you remember your little adventure."
"I have not forgotten," was the response.
"I haven't forgotten," was the response.
"Very good. Then I should advise you, if you care for your own safety and your cousin's welfare, to say nothing of the family honor, to advise her to come to terms—my terms. You have heard them, no doubt!"
"That's great. So, I should let you know that, if you care about your own safety and your cousin's well-being, not to mention the family reputation, you should encourage her to accept my terms. You've heard them, right?"
"I have heard about them," said the boy. "I have—" he stopped a second to cough, but his hold on Jasper's sleeve did not relax even during the paroxysm—"I have heard them. I know what a devil you are, Jasper Adelstone. I have long guessed it, but I know now."
"I've heard about them," said the boy. "I have—" he paused for a moment to cough, but he didn’t let go of Jasper's sleeve even during the fit—"I have heard them. I know what a devil you are, Jasper Adelstone. I've suspected it for a while, but now I really know."
Jasper laughed.
Jasper chuckled.
"Thanks! and now you have discharged yourself of your venom, my young asp, we will go down. Take your hand from my coat, if you please."
"Thanks! Now that you’ve gotten rid of your poison, my young asp, we can go down. Please take your hand off my coat."
"Wait," said the boy, and his voice seemed to have grown stronger; "I have not done yet. I have followed you here, Jasper, for a purpose; I have come to ask you for—for that paper."
"Wait," said the boy, and his voice sounded more confident. "I’m not done yet. I followed you here, Jasper, for a reason; I came to ask you for—for that paper."
Calmly and dispassionately the request was made, as if it were the most natural in the world. To say that Jasper was astonished does not describe his feelings.
Calmly and unemotionally, the request was made, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Saying that Jasper was shocked doesn't capture how he felt.
"You—must be mad!" he exclaimed; then he laughed.
"You must be crazy!" he exclaimed; then he laughed.
"You will not give it to me?" was the quiet demand.
"You’re not going to give it to me?" was the quiet demand.
Jasper laughed again.
Jasper chuckled again.
"Do you know what that precious piece of hand-writing of yours cost me, my dear Frank? One hundred and fifty pounds that I shall never see again, unless your friend Holiday takes to paying his debts."
"Do you have any idea how much that precious piece of handwriting of yours cost me, my dear Frank? One hundred and fifty pounds that I will never see again, unless your friend Holiday starts paying his debts."
"I see," said the boy, slowly, and his voice grew reflective; "you bought it from him? No!"—with a sudden flash of inspiration—"he was a gentleman! By hook or by crook you stole it!"
"I see," said the boy slowly, his voice becoming thoughtful. "You bought it from him? No!"—with a sudden burst of inspiration—"he was a gentleman! You must have stolen it!"
Jasper nodded.
Jasper agreed.
"Never mind how I got it, I have got it," and he struck his breast softly.
"Forget how I got it, I have it," he said, lightly thumping his chest.
The sunken eyes followed the gesture, as if they would penetrate to the hidden paper itself.
The sunken eyes watched the gesture, as if they could see through to the hidden paper itself.
"I know," he said, in a low voice; "I saw you put it there."
"I know," he said quietly; "I saw you put it there."
"And you will not see it again until I hand it to Stella, to-morrow, or give it to the magistrate before whom you will stand, my dear lad, charged with forgery."
"And you won't see it again until I give it to Stella tomorrow, or hand it over to the magistrate before whom you'll appear, my dear boy, facing charges of forgery."
The word had scarcely left his lips, but the boy was upon him, his long, thin arms—endued for a moment, as it seemed, with a madman's strength—encircling Jasper's neck. Not a word was uttered, but the thin, white face, lit up by the gleaming eyes, spoke volumes.
The word had barely left his lips when the boy lunged at him, his long, skinny arms—seemingly momentarily filled with a madman’s strength—wraping around Jasper's neck. Not a word was spoken, but the boy's pale, thin face, illuminated by his shining eyes, said everything.
Jasper was staggered, not frightened, but simply surprised and infuriated.
Jasper was taken aback, not scared, just shocked and angry.
"You—you young fool!" he hissed. "Take your arms off me."
"You—you young idiot!" he spat. "Get your hands off me."
"Give it to me! Give it to me!" panted the boy, in a frenzy. "Give it to me! The paper! The paper!" and his clutch tightened like a band of steel.
"Give it to me! Give it to me!" the boy gasped, frantic. "Give it to me! The paper! The paper!" His grip tightened like a steel band.
Jasper smothered an oath. The path was narrow; unconsciously, or intentionally, the frenzied lad had edged them both, while talking, to the brink, and Jasper was standing with his back to it. In an instant he realized his danger; yes, danger! For, absurd as it seemed, the grasp of the weak, dying boy could not be shaken off; there was danger.
Jasper stifled a curse. The path was narrow; whether he meant to or not, the agitated kid had pushed them both towards the edge while chatting, and Jasper was standing with his back to it. In a moment, he recognized his peril; yes, peril! For, as ridiculous as it felt, he couldn't shake off the grip of the fragile, dying boy; there was danger.
"Frank!" he cried.
"Frank!" he shouted.
"Give it me!" broke in the wild cry, and he pressed closer.
"Give it to me!" he yelled, moving in closer.
With an awful imprecation, Jasper seized him and bore him backward, but as he did so his foot slipped, and the boy, falling upon him, thrust a hand into Jasper's breast and snatched the paper.
With a terrible curse, Jasper grabbed him and pulled him backward, but as he did this, his foot slipped, and the boy, falling on him, thrust a hand into Jasper's chest and snatched the paper.
Jasper was on his feet in a moment, and flying at him tore the paper from his grasp. The boy uttered a wild cry of despair, crouched down for a moment, and then with that one wild prayer upon his lips: "Give it me!" hurled himself upon his foe. For quite a minute the struggle, so awful in its inequality, raged between them. His opponent's strength so amazed Jasper that he was lost to all sense of the place in which they stood; in his wild effort to shake the boy off he unconsciously approached the edge of the cliff. Unconsciously on his part, but the other noticed it, even in his frenzy, and suddenly, as if inspired, he shrieked out—
Jasper was up in an instant, and as he charged at him, the paper was ripped from his hands. The boy let out a desperate scream, crouched down for a moment, and then with that one frantic plea on his lips, "Give it to me!" he lunged at his opponent. For a whole minute, the struggle, so unfair in its imbalance, raged between them. Jasper was so shocked by his opponent's strength that he completely lost track of where they were; in his frantic attempt to shake the boy off, he unknowingly edged closer to the cliff. It was unintentional on his part, but the other boy saw it, even in his frenzy, and suddenly, as if fueled by a burst of inspiration, he yelled—
"Look! Leycester! He is there behind you!"
"Look! Leycester! He's right behind you!"
Jasper started and turned his head; the boy seized the moment, and the next the narrow platform on which they had stood was empty. A wild hoarse shriek rose up, and mingled with the dull roar of the waves beneath, and then all was still!
Jasper jumped and turned his head; the boy took the chance, and the next moment, the narrow platform they had been on was empty. A wild, rough shriek echoed and blended with the dull roar of the waves below, and then everything was quiet!
CHAPTER XL.
Leycester had reached Carlyon on foot. He had left the house in the morning, simply saying that he was going for a walk, and that they were not to wait any meal for him. During the last few days he had wandered in this way, seemingly desirous of being alone, and showing no inclination toward even Charlie's society. Lady Wyndward half feared that the old black fits was coming on him; but Lenore displayed no anxiety; she even made excuses for him.
Leycester had arrived at Carlyon on foot. He had left the house in the morning, casually mentioning that he was going for a walk and that they shouldn’t wait for him to eat. Over the past few days, he had taken these walks, clearly wanting to be alone and showing no interest in even spending time with Charlie. Lady Wyndward was somewhat worried that he was falling back into his old depressed state; however, Lenore didn’t seem concerned at all; she even made excuses for him.
"When a man feels the last hour of his liberty approaching, he naturally likes to use his wings a little," she said, and the countess had smiled approvingly.
"When a guy senses that his last hour of freedom is coming, he naturally wants to stretch his wings a bit," she said, and the countess had smiled in approval.
"My dear, you will make a model wife; just the wife that Leycester needs."
"My dear, you will be the perfect wife; exactly what Leycester needs."
"I think so; I do, indeed," responded Lenore, with her frank, charming smile.
"I think so; I really do," Lenore replied, giving her honest, charming smile.
So Leycester was left alone to his own wild will during those last few days, while the dressmakers and upholsterers were hard at work preparing for "the" day.
So Leycester was left to his own wild desires during those last few days, while the dressmakers and upholsterers were busy getting ready for "the" day.
He could not have told why he came to Carlyon. He did not[268] even know the name of the little village in which he found himself. With his handsome face rather grave and weary-looking, he had tramped into the inn, and sunk down into the seat which had supported many a generation of Carlyon fisherman and many sea-coast travelers.
He couldn't say why he went to Carlyon. He didn't even know the name of the small village where he ended up. With his good-looking face looking serious and tired, he had walked into the inn and sat down in the seat that had held many generations of Carlyon fishermen and coastal travelers.
"This is Carlyon, sir," said the landlord, in answer to Leycester's question, eying the tall figure in its knee breeches and shooting jacket. "Yes, sir, this is Carlyon; have you come from St. Michael's, sir?"
"This is Carlyon, sir," the landlord replied to Leycester's question, glancing at the tall figure in knee breeches and a shooting jacket. "Yes, sir, this is Carlyon; did you come from St. Michael's, sir?"
Leycester shook his head; he scarcely heard the old man.
Leycester shook his head; he barely heard the old man.
"No," he answered; "but I have walked some distance," and he mentioned the place.
"No," he replied; "but I've walked quite a ways," and he named the place.
The old man stared.
The elderly man stared.
"Phew! that's a long walk, sir; a main long walk. And what can I get you to eat, sir?"
"Phew! That was a long walk, sir; really long. What can I get you to eat, sir?"
Leycester smiled rather wearily. He had heard the question so often in his travels, and knew the results so perfectly.
Leycester smiled a bit wearily. He had heard the question so many times during his travels and knew the answers so well.
"Anything you like," he said.
"Whatever you want," he said.
The landlord nodded in approval at so sensible an answer, and went out to consult his wife, who had been staring at the handsome traveler from behind the half-open door of the common living room. Presently he came out with the result. The gentleman could have a bit of fish and a chop, and some Falmouth potatoes.
The landlord nodded in approval at such a sensible answer and went out to talk to his wife, who had been watching the handsome traveler from behind the half-open door of the common living room. Soon, he came back with the result. The gentleman could have some fish, a chop, and some Falmouth potatoes.
Leycester nodded indifferently—anything would do.
Leycester nodded casually—anything was fine.
Both the fish and the chop were excellent, but Leycester did anything but justice to them. A strange feeling of restlessness seemed to have taken possession of him, and when he had lit his cigar, instead of sitting down and taking it comfortably, he felt compelled to get up and wander to the door. The evening was drawing in; there were a fairish number of miles between him and home—it was time for him to start, but still he leant against the door and looked at the sea and cliffs that rose in a line with the house.
Both the fish and the chop were great, but Leycester didn’t really appreciate them. A strange sense of restlessness seemed to have taken over him, and when he lit his cigar, instead of sitting down and relaxing, he felt the urge to get up and move towards the door. The evening was getting darker; he had quite a few miles to travel before reaching home—it was time for him to leave, but he still leaned against the door and gazed at the sea and the cliffs that lined up with the house.
At last he paid his reckoning, supplemented it with a half-crown for the landlord in his capacity of waiter, and started. But not homeward; the cliff seemed to exercise a strange fascination for him, and obeying the impulse which was almost irresistible, he set off for the path that ascended to the summit, and strode upward.
At last, he settled his bill, added a half-crown as a tip for the landlord who was also acting as the waiter, and left. But he didn’t head home; the cliff had a peculiar allure for him, and giving in to an almost irresistible urge, he headed toward the path that led up to the top and walked upward.
A great peace was upon the scene, a great unrest and unsatisfied desire was in his heart. All the air seemed full of Stella; her voice mingled, for him, in the plash of the waves. Thinking of her with a deep, sorrowful wistfulness, he climbed on and—passed her.
A deep calm settled over the scene, but his heart was filled with turmoil and unfulfilled longing. The air felt charged with thoughts of Stella; her voice blended with the sound of the waves for him. Lost in a deep, sorrowful yearning for her, he continued on and—walked past her.
Stood within reach of her as she cowered and shrank against the wall of chalk, and all unconscious of her nearness he turned and came down. The evening had grown chilly and keen, but his walk had made him hot, and he turned into the inn to get a glass of ale.
He stood close to her as she huddled against the chalk wall, completely unaware of her presence. He turned and walked down. The evening had become cool and crisp, but his walk had warmed him up, so he went into the inn to grab a glass of ale.
The landlord was surprised to see him again, and said so, and Leycester stood, with the glass in his hand, explaining that he had been up the cliff to look at the view.
The landlord was shocked to see him again and mentioned it. Leycester stood there with the glass in his hand, explaining that he had gone up the cliff to check out the view.
"Aye, sir, and a grand view it is," said the old man, with pardonable pride. "Man and boy I've growed under the shadow of that cliff, and I know every inch of it, top and bottom. Mighty dangerous it is too, sir," he added, reflectively. "It's not one or two, but nigh upon a score o' accidents as I've known on that cliff."
"Yes, sir, and it's a magnificent view," said the old man, with understandable pride. "I've lived my whole life under the shadow of that cliff, and I know every part of it, inside and out. It's quite dangerous too, sir," he added thoughtfully. "It's not just a couple, but almost twenty accidents that I've seen happen on that cliff."
"The path is none too wide," said Leycester.
"The path isn't very wide," Leycester said.
"No, sir, and in the dark——" he stopped suddenly, and started. "What was that?" he exclaimed.
"No, sir, and in the dark——" he suddenly stopped and jumped. "What was that?" he exclaimed.
"What is the matter?" Leycester asked.
"What’s happening?" Leycester asked.
The old man caught his arm suddenly, and pointed to the cliff. Leycester looked up, and the glass fell from his hand. There, on the giddy height, clearly defined against the sky, were two figures, locked together in what appeared a deadly embrace.
The old man grabbed his arm suddenly and pointed to the cliff. Leycester looked up, and the glass fell from his hand. There, on the dizzying height, clearly outlined against the sky, were two figures, entangled in what looked like a deadly embrace.
"Look!" exclaimed the old man. "The glass—give me the glass!"
"Look!" the old man shouted. "The glass—hand me the glass!"
Leycester caught up a telescope that stood on a seat beside them and gave it to him; he himself did not need a glass to see the dark, struggling figures, they were all too plain. For one second they stood as if benumbed, and then the echo of the shriek smote upon their ears, and the cliff was bare. The old man dropped the telescope and caught Leycester's arm as he made a bound toward the path.
Leycester grabbed a telescope from a seat next to them and handed it to him; he didn’t need a lens to see the dark, struggling figures—they were all too clear. For a moment, they stood frozen, and then the echo of the scream hit their ears, and the cliff was empty. The old man dropped the telescope and grabbed Leycester's arm as he jumped toward the path.
"No, no, sir!" he exclaimed. "No use to go up there, the boat! the boat!" and he ran to the beach. Leycester followed him like a man in a dream, and tearing off his coat, seized an oar mechanically.
"No, no, sir!" he shouted. "It's no good going up there, the boat! The boat!" and he rushed to the beach. Leycester followed him like someone in a daze, and as he ripped off his coat, he grabbed an oar without thinking.
There was not a soul in sight, the peace of the Autumn evening rested on sea and shore, but in Leycester's ears the echo of that awful death-shriek rung as plainly as when he had first heard it. The landlord of the inn, an old sailor, rowed like a young man, and the boat rose over the waves and cleaved its way round the bay as if a dozen men were pulling.
There wasn't a person in sight; the calm of the autumn evening settled over the sea and shore, but in Leycester's ears, the echo of that horrible death scream rang as clearly as when he had first heard it. The landlord of the inn, an old sailor, rowed like a young man, and the boat rose over the waves and cut its way around the bay as if a dozen men were rowing.
Not a word was spoken, the great beads of sweat stood on their foreheads, their hearts throbbed in unison with every stroke. Presently Leycester saw the old man relax his stroke and bend peering over the boat, and suddenly he dropped his oar and sprang up, pointing to a dark object floating on the top of the waves. Leycester rose too, calm and acute enough now, and in another minute Jasper Adelstone was lying at their feet.
Not a word was said, the large beads of sweat gathered on their foreheads, their hearts beating in sync with every stroke. Soon Leycester noticed the old man ease his stroke and lean over the boat, and suddenly he dropped his oar and jumped up, pointing to a dark object floating on the surface of the waves. Leycester stood up as well, calm and sharp now, and in a moment Jasper Adelstone was lying at their feet.
Leycester uttered no cry as his eyes fell upon the pale, set face, but he sank down in the boat and put his hands to his eyes.
Leycester made no sound when he saw the pale, expressionless face, but he sank down in the boat and covered his eyes with his hands.
When he looked up he saw the old man quietly putting his oar into its place.
When he looked up, he saw the old man calmly putting his oar back in its spot.
"Yes, sir," he said, gravely answering Leycester's glance, "he is dead, stone dead; row back, sir."
"Yes, sir," he said, seriously meeting Leycester's gaze, "he's dead, completely dead; row back, sir."
"But the other!" said Leycester, in a whisper.
"But the other one!" Leycester whispered.
The old man shook his head and glanced upward at the cliff.
The old man shook his head and looked up at the cliff.
"He is up there, sir. Alive or dead, he is up there. He didn't fall into the sea or we should have met him."
"He’s up there, sir. Whether he’s alive or dead, he’s up there. He didn’t fall into the sea or we would have seen him."
"Then—then," said Leycester, his voice struggling for calm, "he may be alive!"
"Then—then," Leycester said, his voice fighting to stay calm, "he might be alive!"
"We shall soon see, sir; row for life or death."
"We'll find out soon, sir; it's a fight for life or death."
Leycester needed no further prompting, and the boat sped back. By the time they had gained the shore a crowd had collected, and Leycester felt, rather than saw, that the motionless, lifeless form that had haunted him from its place at the bottom of the boat was carried off—felt, rather than was conscious, that he was speeding up the cliff followed by the landlord and half-a-dozen fishermen.
Leycester didn’t need any more encouragement, and the boat raced back. By the time they reached the shore, a crowd had gathered, and Leycester sensed, rather than saw, that the still, lifeless body that had troubled him from its spot at the bottom of the boat was being taken away—sensed, rather than realized, that he was rushing up the cliff, followed by the landlord and half a dozen fishermen.
Silent and breathless they gained the top, and stood for a moment uncertain; then Leycester saw one of them step forward with a rope.
Silent and out of breath, they reached the top and paused for a moment, unsure. Then Leycester noticed one of them stepping forward with a rope.
"Now, mates," the old man said, "which of us goes down?"
"Now, guys," the old man said, "which one of us is going down?"
There was a moment's silence, then Leycester stepped forward and took up the rope.
There was a brief silence, then Leycester stepped up and grabbed the rope.
"I," he said.
"I," he said.
It was but a word, but no one ventured to dispute his decision.
It was just one word, but no one dared to challenge his decision.
Quietly and calmly they fastened the rope round his waist, leaving a loop lower down. He had left his coat in the boat, and stood bareheaded for a moment. The old man stood beside him, calm and grave.
Quietly and calmly, they tied the rope around his waist, leaving a loop lower down. He had left his coat in the boat and stood bareheaded for a moment. The old man stood next to him, calm and serious.
"Hold tight, sir," he said; "and if—if—you find him, sling the rope round him and give the word."
"Hold on tight, sir," he said; "and if—if—you find him, throw the rope around him and signal."
Leycester nodded, held up his hand, and the next moment was swinging in the air. Slowly and steadily, inch by inch, they lowered him down the awful depths amidst a death-like silence. Suddenly his voice broke it, coming up to them in one word—
Leycester nodded, raised his hand, and in the next moment was swinging in the air. Slowly and steadily, inch by inch, they lowered him down into the terrifying depths amidst a deathly silence. Suddenly, his voice shattered the silence, coming up to them in one word—
"Stop!"
"Stop!"
Breathless they waited, then they felt the rope jerk and they pulled up. A great sob of relief rather than a cheer rose as he appeared, bearing on his arm the slight figure of poor Frank.
Breathless, they waited, then they felt the rope jerk and they pulled up. A huge sigh of relief instead of a cheer rose as he appeared, carrying the small figure of poor Frank on his arm.
Gently but swiftly they unwound the ropes and laid him down at Leycester's feet, and the old man knelt beside him.
Gently but quickly, they unraveled the ropes and laid him down at Leycester's feet, and the old man knelt beside him.
Leycester did not speak, but stood panting and pale. The old man looked up.
Leycester didn't say anything, but stood there, breathing heavily and looking pale. The old man looked up.
"Give me a hand, boys," he said, slowly and sternly. "He is alive!"
"Help me out, guys," he said, slowly and firmly. "He's alive!"
"Alive!" said Leycester, hoarsely.
"Alive!" Leycester said hoarsely.
"Alive," repeated the old man. "Yes, sir, you have saved him, but——"
"Alive," the old man repeated. "Yes, sir, you’ve saved him, but——"
Leycester followed them down the cliff, followed them to the inn. Then, as the thin, wasted figure disappeared within the house, he sank on to the bench at the door, and covered his face with his hands.
Leycester followed them down the cliff and to the inn. Then, as the thin, frail figure disappeared inside the house, he sank onto the bench at the door and covered his face with his hands.
Was it an awful dream?—would he awake presently and find himself at home, and this dreadful nightmare vanished?
Was it a terrible dream?—would he wake up soon and find himself at home, and this awful nightmare gone?
Suddenly he felt a hand upon his arm, and looking up, saw a staid, elderly man, with "doctor" written plainly on his face.
Suddenly, he felt a hand on his arm, and when he looked up, he saw a serious, older man, with "doctor" clearly written on his face.
"I beg your pardon, sir," he said. "You know this poor lad?"
"I’m sorry, sir," he said. "Do you know this poor kid?"
Leycester nodded.
Leycester agreed.
"So I understood from a word you let drop on the cliff. As[271] that is the case, perhaps you would not mind breaking it to his friends?"
"So I picked up on something you mentioned on the cliff. As[271] that's true, maybe you wouldn't mind telling his friends?"
"His friends?" asked Leycester, mechanically.
"His friends?" Leycester asked, robotically.
The doctor nodded.
The doctor agreed.
"They are staying at that cottage," he said, pointing. "They should be here at once."
"They're staying at that cottage," he said, pointing. "They should be here any minute."
Leycester rose, dazed for a moment; then he said, in a low voice:
Leycester stood up, momentarily stunned; then he spoke in a soft voice:
"I understand. Yes, I will do it."
"I get it. Yeah, I’ll do it."
Without another word, he strode off. It was no great distance, but he had not to traverse it, short as it was. At the turn of the road a slight, girlish figure came flitting toward him. It was Stella. He stopped irresolute, but at that moment she had no thought even for him. Without hesitating, she came toward him, her face pale, her hands outstretched.
Without saying anything else, he walked away. It wasn't far, but he didn't have to walk it, no matter how short. As he reached the bend in the road, a delicate, girl-like figure came quickly toward him. It was Stella. He paused, unsure, but at that moment, she wasn't even thinking about him. Without a moment's hesitation, she approached him, her face pale and her hands reaching out.
"Leycester! where is he?"
"Leycester! Where is he?"
Without thinking he put his arm round her and she rested on his breast for a moment.
Without thinking, he put his arm around her, and she leaned against his chest for a moment.
"Stella, my Stella! be brave."
"Stella, my Stella! Stay strong."
She uttered a little inarticulate cry, and hid her face for a moment, then she raised her head, and looked at him.
She let out a small, unclear sound and covered her face for a moment, then she lifted her head and looked at him.
"Take me to him!" she moaned, "take me to him. Oh my poor boy! my poor boy!"
"Take me to him!" she cried, "take me to him. Oh my poor boy! my poor boy!"
In silence he led her to the inn, and she passed up the stairs. The fishermen gathered round the door drew back and turned their eyes from him with respectful sympathy, and he stood looking out at the sea. The minutes passed, years they seemed to him, then he heard the doctor's voice.
In silence, he led her to the inn, and she went up the stairs. The fishermen, gathered around the door, stepped back and averted their eyes from him with respectful sympathy, and he stood looking out at the sea. The minutes passed; they felt like years to him, and then he heard the doctor's voice.
"Will you go up-stairs, my lord?"
"Will you go upstairs, my lord?"
Leycester started, and slowly ascended the stairs.
Leycester began to walk and climbed the stairs slowly.
Stretched on a small bed lay the poor erring boy, white and death-like, already in the shadow of death. Beside him knelt Stella, her hand clasping his, her face lying beside his.
Stretched out on a small bed was the poor misguided boy, pale and lifeless, already in the grasp of death. Beside him knelt Stella, her hand holding his, her face resting next to his.
He looked up as Leycester entered, and raised a thin white hand to beckon him near. Instinctively Leycester knelt beside him.
He looked up as Leycester walked in and raised a slender white hand to motion him closer. Instinctively, Leycester knelt beside him.
"You want to see me, Frank?"
"You want to see me, Frank?"
The boy raised his eyelids heavily, and seemed to make a great struggle for strength.
The boy opened his eyes with effort and appeared to be battling for strength.
"Leycester," he said, "I—I have something to give you. You—you will understand what it means. It was the charm that bound her to him. I have broken it—broken it! It was for my sake she did it, for mine! I did not know it till to-night. Take it, Leycester," and slowly he drew from his breast the forged paper.
"Leycester," he said, "I—I have something for you. You—you will understand what it means. It was the charm that tied her to him. I have broken it—broken it! She did it for my sake, for me! I didn’t realize it until tonight. Take it, Leycester," and slowly he pulled the forged paper from his pocket.
Leycester took it, deeming the boy delirious, and Frank seemed to read his thought.
Leycester took it, thinking the boy was out of his mind, and Frank seemed to sense his thoughts.
"You will understand," he panted. "I—I—forged it, and he knew it, and held the knowledge and the paper over her head. You saved my life, Leycester: I give you something better than life, Leycester; I give you—her—Stella!"
"You'll get it," he gasped. "I—I forged it, and he knew it, and used that knowledge and the paper to threaten her. You saved my life, Leycester: I'm giving you something better than life, Leycester; I'm giving you—her—Stella!"
His lips quivered, and he seemed sinking; but he made a last effort.
His lips trembled, and he appeared to be sinking; but he made one final effort.
"I—I am dying, Leycester. I am glad, very, very glad. I don't wish to live. It is better that I should die!"
"I—I’m dying, Leycester. I’m really, really glad. I don’t want to live. It’s better for me to die!"
"Frank!" broke from Stella's white lips.
"Frank!" escaped from Stella's pale lips.
"Don't cry, Stella. While I lived he—he would have held you bound. Now I am dying——" Then his voice failed and his eyes closed, but they saw his lips move, and Stella, bending over him, heard the words—"Forgive, forgive!"
"Don’t cry, Stella. While I was alive, he—he would have kept you tied down. Now I’m dying—" Then his voice trailed off and his eyes shut, but they saw his lips moving, and Stella, leaning over him, heard the words—"Forgive, forgive!"
With a loud cry she caught him in her arms, but he had passed away, even beyond her love, and the next moment she fell fainting, still holding him to her bosom, as a mother holds her child.
With a loud scream, she wrapped her arms around him, but he was gone, beyond her love. The next moment, she collapsed, still holding him to her chest, just like a mother cradles her child.
An hour afterward Leycester was pacing the beach, his arms folded across his breast, his head bent, a storm of conflicting emotions raging within. The boy had spoken truly. The time had come when he understood fully the lad's words. He had gleaned much from the forged bill, which, all torn and stained, lay hidden in his pocket; but the full meaning of the mystery had been conveyed to him by the delirious words of Stella, who lay in a high fever.
An hour later, Leycester was walking along the beach, his arms crossed over his chest, his head down, a storm of mixed emotions swirling inside him. The boy had been right. The moment had arrived when he truly understood the kid's words. He had learned a lot from the forged bill, which, all torn and dirty, was tucked away in his pocket; but the complete significance of the mystery had been revealed to him through the feverish words of Stella, who was in a serious condition.
He had just left her, and was now waiting for the doctor, waiting for his verdict—life or death. Life or death! He had often heard, often used the words, but never until this moment knew their import.
He had just left her and was now waiting for the doctor, waiting for his verdict—life or death. Life or death! He had often heard and sometimes used those words, but never until this moment understood their significance.
Presently the doctor joined him, and Leycester uttered the one word:
Presently, the doctor joined him, and Leycester said just one word:
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"She will live," he said.
"She'll survive," he said.
Leycester raised his head and drew a long breath. The doctor continued:
Leycester lifted his head and took a deep breath. The doctor went on:
"Yes, I think I may say she will pull through. I shall know more to-morrow. You see, she has undergone a severe strain; I do not allude to the tragic incidents of the evening; those in themselves are sufficient to try a young girl; but she has been laboring under extreme nervous pressure for months past."
"Yes, I think I can say she will make it. I’ll have more information tomorrow. You see, she has gone through a lot; I'm not just talking about the tragic events of the evening; those alone are enough to challenge a young girl, but she has also been under intense nervous pressure for months."
Leycester groaned.
Leycester sighed.
"Come, come, my lord," said the doctor, cheerfully. "You may depend upon me. I should not hold out hope unless I had good reason for so doing. We shall save her, I trust and believe."
"Come on, my lord," the doctor said cheerfully. "You can count on me. I wouldn't give you hope unless I had solid reasons to do so. I believe and trust that we will save her."
Leycester inclined his head; he could not speak. The doctor looked at him gravely.
Leycester nodded; he couldn't say anything. The doctor looked at him seriously.
"If you will permit me, my lord," he said, "I would suggest that you should now take some rest. You are far from strong yourself."
"If you don't mind me saying, my lord," he said, "I think it would be a good idea for you to take some rest. You aren't in great shape yourself."
Leycester smiled grimly.
Leycester forced a smile.
"Far from strong," repeated the doctor, emphatically. "And there is a great deal more endurance before you. Be advised and take some rest, my lord.
"Not strong at all," the doctor repeated, firmly. "And you have a lot more endurance to get through. Take my advice and rest, my lord."
"The landlord has been speaking to me, sir, about the unfortunate man you found. It seems that there are papers and valuables—jewelry, and such like. Will your lordship take charge of them until the police arrive? I understand that you knew him."
"The landlord has been talking to me, sir, about the unfortunate man you discovered. It seems that there are papers and valuables—jewelry and things like that. Will you please take care of them until the police get here? I understand that you knew him."
"Yes, I knew him," said Leycester. He had, in truth, almost forgotten Jasper Adelstone. "I will take charge of the things, if you wish it."
"Yeah, I knew him," Leycester said. He had, to be honest, almost forgotten Jasper Adelstone. "I'll handle the stuff, if you want me to."
"Follow me, then," said the doctor.
"Come with me, then," said the doctor.
They went to the inn, and up the stairs, with that quiet, subdued step with which men approach the presence of grim death, and stood beside the bed upon which lay all that remained of the man who had so nearly wrecked two lives.
They went to the inn and up the stairs with that quiet, subdued step that people use when facing the presence of grim death, and stood beside the bed where all that was left of the man who had almost ruined two lives lay.
Leycester looked down at the white face, calm and expressionless—looked down with a solemn feeling at his heart, and the doctor drew some papers from the coat.
Leycester looked down at the pale face, calm and blank—looked down with a heavy feeling in his heart, and the doctor took some papers out of the coat.
"These are them," he said, "if your lordship will take charge of them."
"Here they are," he said, "if you’ll take care of them, my lord."
Leycester took them, and as he did so, he glanced mechanically at them as they lay in his hand, and uttered an exclamation.
Leycester took them, and as he did, he glanced at them in his hand and exclaimed.
There in his hand lay the note which Lenore had written, bidding Jasper Adelstone meet her in the wood. He knew the writing in a moment, and before he had time to prevent it, had read the few pregnant words.
There in his hand was the note that Lenore had written, asking Jasper Adelstone to meet her in the woods. He recognized the handwriting immediately, and before he could stop himself, he read the few meaningful words.
The doctor turned round.
The doctor turned around.
"What is the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
Leycester stood, and for the first time that awful night trembled. The idea of treachery and deceit so connected with Lenore utterly unnerved him. He knew, he felt as if by instinct, that he held in his hand a link in the chain of cunning and chicanery which had so nearly entangled him, and the thought that her name would become the prey of the newspapers was torture.
Leycester stood up, and for the first time that terrible night, he trembled. The thought of betrayal and deceit tied to Lenore completely unsettled him. He knew, almost instinctively, that he was holding a piece of the clever and deceptive scheme that had almost trapped him, and the idea that her name would become fodder for the newspapers was agonizing.
"Doctor," he said, and his voice trembled, "I have seen by accident a letter written to this unfortunate man. It consists of a few lines only. It will compromise a lady whose good name is in my keeping——"
"Doctor," he said, his voice shaking, "I accidentally came across a letter addressed to this unfortunate man. It’s only a few lines long. It could put a lady's reputation at risk, and I'm responsible for protecting her good name——"
The doctor held up his hand.
The doctor raised his hand.
"Your lordship will be guided by your sense of honor," he said.
"Your lordship will be guided by your sense of honor," he said.
Leycester inclined his head and put the note in his pocket.
Leycester nodded and tucked the note into his pocket.
Then they went down, and the doctor strode off to the cottage and left Leycester still pacing the beach.
Then they went down, and the doctor walked over to the cottage, leaving Leycester still pacing the beach.
Yes, the boy had spoken truly. He saw it all now. He knew how it had been brought to pass that Stella had been entrapped into Jasper's chambers; he saw the unscrupulous hand of a woman weaving the threads of the net in which they had been entangled. Minute details were not necessary, that little note in the dainty hand-writing told its own story; Jasper Adelstone and Lady Lenore Beauchamp had been in league together; death had squared the reckoning between him and the man, but he had still to settle the tragic account with the woman.
Yes, the boy had spoken the truth. He saw it all clearly now. He understood how Stella had been lured into Jasper's rooms; he recognized the crafty hand of a woman spinning the web that had ensnared them. The specifics didn’t matter; that small note in elegant handwriting told its own story. Jasper Adelstone and Lady Lenore Beauchamp had been working together; death had settled the score between him and the man, but he still needed to confront the woman about the tragic events.
The night passed, and the dawn broke, and the little doctor returning, weary and exhausted, found the tall figure still pacing the beach.
The night went by, and morning arrived, and the young doctor, tired and drained, found the tall figure still walking along the beach.
CHAPTER XLI.
Lenore sat in her dainty room, her long golden hair flooding her white shoulders, her fair face reflected in the Venetian mirror with its edging of antique work and trimming of lace. Not even a Venetian mirror could have desired to hold a fairer picture; youth, beauty, and happiness, smiled from its surface. The rich, delicately curved lips smiled to-night, with an ineffable content, and serene satisfaction.
Lenore sat in her charming room, her long golden hair cascading over her white shoulders, her beautiful face reflected in the Venetian mirror with its antique frame and lace trim. Not even a Venetian mirror could have hoped to capture a more lovely image; youth, beauty, and happiness beamed from its surface. Her rich, softly curved lips smiled tonight, filled with a deep contentment and calm satisfaction.
There was a latent gleam of triumph in the violet eyes, eloquent of triumph and victory. She had conquered; the desire of her life was nearly within her grasp; two days—forty-eight hours—more and Leycester Wyndward would be hers. An ancient name, an historic title, an immense estate were to be hers. To do her justice at this moment, she thought neither of the title nor the estate; it was of the man, of the man with his handsome face, and musical voice, and debonnaire manner that she thought. If they had come and told her, there where she sat, that it had been discovered that he was neither noble nor rich, she would not have cared, it would not have mattered. It was the man, it was Leycester himself, for whom she had plotted and schemed, and she would have been content with him alone.
There was a hidden sparkle of triumph in her violet eyes, clear with success and victory. She had won; the goal of her life was almost within her reach; just two days—forty-eight hours—more and Leycester Wyndward would be hers. An ancient name, a historic title, a vast estate would belong to her. To be fair to her at that moment, she didn't think about the title or the estate; her mind was on the man, the man with his attractive face, captivating voice, and charming style. If someone had come and told her, right there where she sat, that it had been found out that he was neither noble nor wealthy, she wouldn't have cared; it wouldn’t have mattered. It was the man, it was Leycester himself, for whom she had plotted and schemed, and she would have been happy with him alone.
Even now, as she looked at the beautiful reflection in the mirror, it was with no thought of her own beauty, all her thoughts were of him; and the smile that crossed the red lips was called up by no spirit of vanity, but by the thought that in forty-eight hours, the wish and the desire of her life would be gratified.
Even now, as she gazed at her beautiful reflection in the mirror, she wasn’t thinking about her own beauty; her mind was completely on him. The smile that spread across her red lips wasn’t driven by vanity, but by the realization that in forty-eight hours, the wish and desire of her life would finally come true.
In silence the maid brushed out the wealth of golden tresses, of which she was almost as proud as the owner herself; she had heard a whisper in the servants' hall, but it was not for her to speak. It was a rumor that something had happened to Lord Leycester, that he had not returned yet, and that one of the wild fits, with which all the household were familiar, had seized him, and that he was off no one knew where.
In silence, the maid brushed out the thick, golden hair, of which she was nearly as proud as the owner herself; she had heard a rumor in the servants' hall, but it wasn't her place to talk. The gossip was that something had happened to Lord Leycester, that he still hadn’t returned, and that one of the wild episodes, familiar to everyone in the household, had taken hold of him, and no one knew where he had gone.
It was not for her to speak, but she watched her beautiful mistress covertly, and thought how quickly she could dispel the smile of serenity which sat upon the fair face.
It wasn't her place to say anything, but she secretly observed her beautiful mistress and pondered how easily she could wipe away the calm smile that graced her lovely face.
Quiet as the wedding was intended to be, there was necessarily some stir; the society papers had got hold of it, and dilated upon it in paragraphs, in which Lenore was spoken of as "our reigning beauty," and Leycester described as the son of a well-known peer, and a man of fashion. Quite an army of upholsterers had been at work at the house in Grosvenor Square, and another army of milliners and dressmakers had been preparing the bride's trousseau. A pile of imperials and portmanteaus stood in the dressing-room, each bearing the initials "I," with the coronet.
Quiet as the wedding was meant to be, there was still some buzz; the society columns had picked up on it and expanded on it in articles, referring to Lenore as "our reigning beauty" and describing Leycester as the son of a well-known peer and a fashionable man. An entire crew of upholsterers had been busy at the house in Grosvenor Square, and another crew of milliners and dressmakers had been getting the bride's trousseau ready. A pile of suitcases and travel bags sat in the dressing room, each marked with the initials "I," along with the coronet.
One or two of the Beauchamps, the present earl and a brother—together with three young lady cousins, who were to act as bridesmaids—had been invited, and were to arrive the following[275] evening. Certainly there must be some slight fuss, and Lenore, as she thought of Leycester's absence, ascribed it to his dislike to the aforesaid fuss, and his desire to escape from it.
One or two of the Beauchamps, the current earl and a brother—along with three young lady cousins who were set to be bridesmaids—had been invited and were expected to arrive the next[275] evening. There would definitely be some kind of fuss, and Lenore, thinking about Leycester's absence, attributed it to his dislike of that fuss and his wish to get away from it.
The maid went at last, and Lenore, with a happy sigh, went to sleep. At that time Leycester was pacing the beach at Carlyon, and Jasper and poor Frank were lying dead. Surely if dreams come to warn one of impending trouble, Lady Lenore should have dreamed to-night; but she did not. She slept the night through without a break, and rose fresh and beautiful, with only twenty-four hours between her and happiness.
The maid finally left, and Lenore, with a happy sigh, went to sleep. At that moment, Leycester was walking along the beach at Carlyon, and Jasper and poor Frank were lying dead. Surely if dreams are meant to warn us of upcoming trouble, Lady Lenore should have had a troubling dream that night; but she didn't. She slept soundly through the night and woke up feeling fresh and beautiful, with only twenty-four hours left until her happiness.
But when she entered the breakfast-room, and met the pale, anxious face of the countess, and the grave one of the earl, a sudden spasm of fear, scarcely fear, but apprehension, fell upon her.
But when she walked into the breakfast room and saw the pale, worried expression on the countess's face and the serious look on the earl’s face, a sudden wave of fear, not quite fear but more like anxiety, washed over her.
"What is the matter?" she asked, gliding to the countess, and kissing her.
"What’s going on?" she asked, walking up to the countess and giving her a kiss.
"Nothing—really nothing, dear," she said, attempting to speak lightly.
"Nothing—really nothing, dear," she said, trying to sound casual.
"Where is Leycester?" she asked.
"Where's Leycester?" she asked.
"That is it," replied the countess, pouring out the coffee, and keeping her eye fixed on the cup. "The foolish boy hasn't returned yet."
"That's it," replied the countess, pouring the coffee and keeping her eye on the cup. "The silly boy still hasn't come back."
"Not returned?" echoed Lenore, and a faint flush came into her face. "Where did he go?"
"Not back?" Lenore repeated, a faint blush rising to her cheeks. "Where did he go?"
"I don't know, my dear Lenore, and I cannot find out. He didn't tell you?"
"I don't know, my dear Lenore, and I can't find out. He didn't tell you?"
Lenore shook her head, and fastened a flower in her dress with a hand that quivered faintly.
Lenore shook her head and pinned a flower in her dress with a hand that trembled slightly.
"No. I did not ask him. I saw him go."
"No. I didn't ask him. I saw him leave."
"Was he on foot, or riding?" asked the earl.
"Was he walking, or riding?" asked the earl.
"On foot," said Lenore. "He was in his shooting clothes, and I thought he was going for a walk on the hills."
"On foot," Lenore said. "He was dressed for shooting, and I figured he was going for a walk in the hills."
The earl broke his piece of toast with a little irritable jerk.
The earl snapped his piece of toast with a slight annoyed gesture.
"It is annoying," he said. "It is extremely inconsiderate of him, extremely. To-day, of all others, he should have remained at home."
"It’s frustrating," he said. "It’s really inconsiderate of him, really. Today, of all days, he should have stayed home."
"He will be here presently," said Lenore, calmly.
"He'll be here soon," said Lenore, calmly.
The countess sighed.
The countess let out a sigh.
"Nothing—of course nothing could have happened to him."
"Nothing—of course nothing could have happened to him."
She merely made the suggestion in a suppressed, hushed, anxious voice.
She just made the suggestion in a quiet, low, anxious voice.
Lenore laughed—actually laughed.
Lenore laughed—really laughed.
"Happened to him, to Leycester!" she said, with proud contempt. "What could have happened to him? Leycester is not the sort of man to meet with accidents. Pray do not be uneasy, dear; he will come in directly, very tired, and very hungry, and laugh at us."
"Happened to him, to Leycester!" she said, with a proud disdain. "What could have happened to him? Leycester isn't the kind of guy who gets into accidents. Please don't worry, dear; he'll be back soon, very tired and very hungry, and he’ll just laugh at us."
"I give him credit for better manners," said the earl, curtly.
"I’ll give him credit for having better manners," said the earl, sharply.
He was angry and annoyed. As he had said to the countess before Lenore came in, he had hoped and believed that Leycester had given up this sort of boyish nonsense, and intended to act sensibly, as became a man who had settled to marry.
He was angry and annoyed. As he had told the countess before Lenore walked in, he had hoped and believed that Leycester had moved past this immature nonsense and planned to act sensibly, like a man who was ready to get married.
There was a moment's pause while the earl buttered his toast, still irritably; then Lady Wyndward said almost to herself—
There was a brief pause while the earl buttered his toast, still annoyed; then Lady Wyndward murmured almost to herself—
"Perhaps Lilian knows?"
"Maybe Lilian knows?"
"No," said Lenore, quickly, "she does not, or she would have told me. I saw her last night the last thing, and she did not know he was out. Do not tell her."
"No," Lenore said quickly, "she doesn't, or she would have told me. I saw her last night, and she didn’t know he was out. Don’t tell her."
The countess glanced at her gratefully.
The countess looked at her with gratitude.
"She would only be anxious and fret," said Lenore. "While I am not, and shall not be," she added, with a smile. "I am not afraid that Leycester has run away from me."
"She would just be anxious and worry," said Lenore. "But I'm not, and I won't be," she added with a smile. "I'm not afraid that Leycester has left me."
She looked up as she spoke, and flashed her beauty upon them, as it were, and smiled, and the mother felt reassured. Certainly it did not seem probable that any man would run away from her.
She looked up while she spoke, radiating her beauty towards them, and smiled, making her mother feel reassured. It definitely didn't seem likely that any man would want to leave her.
She herself felt no fear, not even when the morning grew to noon and the noon to evening. She went about the house superintending the packing of the multitudinous things, arranging the epergnes, playing the piano even, and more than once the light air from the French opera floated through the room.
She felt no fear at all, not even when morning turned into noon and noon turned into evening. She moved around the house overseeing the packing of all the many things, arranging the epergnes, even playing the piano, and more than once the light music from the French opera floated through the room.
Lord Beauchamp and the rest of the visitors were to arrive about seven, just in time to dress for dinner, and the stir that had reigned in the house grew accentuated as the time approached. Lenore went to her room at six to dress; she meant to look her best to-night, as well indeed as she meant to look on the following day; and her maid knew by the attention which her mistress had paid to the wardrobe that every care would be expected from her ministering hands. Just before she went to her room she met the countess on the stairs; they had not seen very much of each other during the day; there was a great deal to do, and the countess, notwithstanding her rank, was a housekeeper in something more than name.
Lord Beauchamp and the other guests were set to arrive around seven, just in time to get ready for dinner, and the excitement in the house grew stronger as the hour approached. Lenore went to her room at six to get dressed; she intended to look her best tonight, just as she planned to for the following day, and her maid knew from the attention her mistress had given to her wardrobe that she would expect every detail to be taken care of. Just before heading to her room, she encountered the countess on the stairs; they hadn’t seen much of each other during the day as there was a lot to do, and despite her status, the countess was more than just a figurehead in managing the household.
"Lenore," she said, then stopped.
"Lenore," she said, pausing.
The beauty bent over from her position on a higher step and kissed her.
The beauty leaned down from her higher step and kissed her.
"I know, dear—he has not come yet. Well, he will be here by dinner-time. Why are you so anxious? I am not."
"I know, dear—he hasn't arrived yet. But he’ll be here by dinner time. Why are you so worried? I'm not."
And she laughed.
And she chuckled.
It certainly encouraged the countess, and she even called up a smile.
It definitely lifted the countess's spirits, and she even managed to smile.
"What a strange girl you are, Lenore," she said. "One would have thought that you, before all of us, would have been uneasy."
"What a strange girl you are, Lenore," she said. "One would think that you, above all of us, would feel uneasy."
Lenore shook her head.
Lenore shook her head.
"No, dear; I feel—I feel that he will come. Now see if my prophecy comes true."
"No, dear; I really believe— I believe that he will come. Now let’s see if my prediction comes true."
And she went up the stairs, casting a serene and confident smile over her shoulder.
And she walked up the stairs, giving a calm and confident smile over her shoulder.
"I will wear that last blue dress of Worth's, and the pearls," she said to her maid, and the girl started. The dress had just arrived, and was supposed to be reserved for future London triumphs.
"I'll wear that last blue dress from Worth, and the pearls," she told her maid, causing the girl to jump. The dress had just arrived and was meant to be saved for future successes in London.
"The last, my lady?"
"Is this the last, my lady?"
Lenore nodded.
Lenore agreed.
"Yes; I want to look my best to-night; and if I were not afraid of being thought too pronounced, I would wear my diamonds."
"Yeah; I want to look my best tonight; and if I wasn’t worried about being seen as too over-the-top, I would wear my diamonds."
The girl arranged the beautiful hair in its close curls of gold, and fastened the famous pearls upon the white wrists and round the dainty throat; and Lenore surveyed herself in the Venetian mirror. A smile of satisfaction slowly lit up her face.
The girl styled her gorgeous, golden curls and put the well-known pearls on her delicate wrists and around her graceful neck; then Lenore looked at herself in the Venetian mirror. A smile of satisfaction gradually spread across her face.
"Well?" she said, over her shoulder.
"Well?" she said, looking back over her shoulder.
"Beautiful," breathed the girl, who was proud of her mistress's loveliness. "Oh, beautiful, my lady! but isn't it a pity to wear it to-night?"
"Beautiful," the girl said, proud of her lady's beauty. "Oh, it's so beautiful, my lady! But isn't it a shame to wear it tonight?"
Lenore shook her head.
Lenore shook her head.
"I would wear a better if I had it," she said, softly. "Now go down-stairs, and tell me when Lord Leycester returns."
"I would wear it if I had one," she said softly. "Now go downstairs and let me know when Lord Leycester gets back."
The girl stared and then smiled. After all then they had been worrying themselves about nothing; her ladyship had received a message from him and knew when to expect him! She went down and crowed over them in the servants' hall, and watched for Lord Leycester.
The girl stared and then smiled. After all, they had been worrying about nothing; her ladyship had gotten a message from him and knew when to expect him! She went down and bragged about it to them in the servants' hall, and waited for Lord Leycester.
Seven o'clock chimed from the stables, and the carriage that had been sent to meet the guests returned. Lord Beauchamp was a tall, stately old gentleman who hated traveling as he hated anything else that gave him any trouble or inconvenience, and the rest were tired and dusty, and generally pining for soap and water. The earl and countess met them in the hall, and in the bustle and fuss Leycester was not missed.
Seven o'clock rang out from the stables, and the carriage that had been sent to pick up the guests came back. Lord Beauchamp was a tall, dignified old man who disliked traveling as much as he disliked anything that caused him trouble or inconvenience. The others were tired and dusty, generally longing for soap and water. The earl and countess greeted them in the hall, and in all the hustle and bustle, Leycester went unnoticed.
"Do not hurry, Lord Beauchamp," said the poor countess. "We will make the dinner half-past eight," and she wished in her heart that she could postpone it altogether; for Leycester had not come.
"Don't rush, Lord Beauchamp," said the poor countess. "We'll have dinner at half-past eight," and she secretly wished she could delay it entirely; Leycester had not arrived.
"What shall we do—what shall we do?" she exclaimed, as the earl stood at her dressing-room door with his coat in his hand.
"What are we going to do—what are we going to do?" she exclaimed, as the earl stood at her dressing-room door with his coat in his hand.
"Do!" he retorted. "Go on without him. This comes of humoring an only son till he develops into a lunatic. Poor Lenore! I pity her!" and he went out frowning.
"Do it!" he shot back. "Go ahead without him. This is what happens when you spoil an only son until he becomes a crazy person. Poor Lenore! I feel sorry for her!" and he left with a scowl.
"He has not come, my lady!" murmured the maid, entering Lenore's room a few minutes afterwards. "Lord Beauchamp's party have arrived, but Lord Leycester has not come."
"He hasn't arrived, my lady!" the maid whispered as she entered Lenore's room a few minutes later. "Lord Beauchamp's guests are here, but Lord Leycester hasn't shown up."
Lenore was standing by the open window, and she turned with a sudden smile. The sound of horse's feet had struck upon her ear.
Lenore was by the open window when she suddenly turned with a smile. She had heard the sound of a horse's hooves.
"Yes, he has," she said. "He is here now," and she closed the window and sat down calmly.
"Yes, he has," she said. "He's here now," and she closed the window and sat down calmly.
Leycester rode into the courtyard on the horse that he had borrowed from the doctor, and, throwing the bridle to a groom, ascended the stone steps and made his way through the hall.
Leycester rode into the courtyard on the horse he had borrowed from the doctor, and, tossing the reins to a stablehand, climbed the stone steps and walked through the hall.
Excepting some of the servants, there was no one about, they had all gone to their dressing-rooms, and he went up the stairs in silence and uninterrupted. With bent head and dragging step, for the long vigil and hours of excitement had told upon him, he stood before Lilian's room. It was worthy of notice that in[278] this awful coming back of his he went to her first, as a matter of course, and knocking gently, went in.
Except for a few servants, no one was around; they had all gone to their dressing rooms. He ascended the stairs quietly and without interruption. With his head down and dragging his feet, the long vigil and hours of excitement had taken a toll on him. He stood before Lilian's room. It was worth noting that, during this dreadful return of his, he went to her first, as if it were completely normal. He knocked softly and entered.
It was dark, and the lamp was burning softly, but she, accustomed to the dim light, saw plainly that something had happened.
It was dark, and the lamp was softly glowing, but she, used to the low light, could clearly see that something had happened.
"Leycester!" she exclaimed. "Why—how is this, dear? Where have you been all day and all last night? You did not come to me and——" she stopped as he sat down beside her and put his hand upon her head. The hand was burning hot, his face was white and haggard and worn, and yet in some way strangely peaceful, with a far-away, dreamy expression upon it—"Leycester, where have you been?"
"Leycester!" she exclaimed. "What happened, dear? Where have you been all day and all last night? You didn’t come to me and——" she stopped as he sat down next to her, placing his hand on her head. His hand was burning hot, his face was pale, haggard, and worn, yet there was something oddly peaceful about him, with a distant, dreamy look in his eyes—“Leycester, where have you been?"
He bent and kissed her.
He leaned down and kissed her.
"Lil," he said, and there was a great peace in his voice though it was weary and husky, "you will be a brave good girl while I tell you!"
"Lil," he said, and there was a calmness in his voice even though it was tired and raspy, "you will be a brave, good girl while I tell you!"
"Ah, Leycester!" was all she murmured.
"Ah, Leycester!" she said.
"Well, Lil, I have found her—I have got her back—my poor Stella."
"Well, Lil, I've found her—I’ve got her back—my poor Stella."
Her hand closed on his, and her delicate face went white as ivory.
Her hand gripped his, and her fragile face turned as pale as ivory.
"Got her back!"
"Got her six!"
"Yes," he said, in low tones. "I have found out the mystery—no, not I. It was solved for me by a mightier hand than any human one—by Death, Lil."
"Yeah," he said softly. "I've figured out the mystery—no, not really. It was solved for me by a force stronger than any human hand—by Death, Lil."
"Death, Leycester! She is not dead! Oh, Stella—Stella!"
"Death, Leycester! She's not dead! Oh, Stella—Stella!"
"Heaven forbid," he breathed. "No, no; she is alive, though fearfully near death still. I left her lying white and still and weak as a broken lily—my poor, sweet darling!—but she is alive, thank Heaven!—she is alive! And now can you bear to hear what separated us, Lil?"
"Heaven forbid," he said softly. "No, no; she’s alive, even though she’s still close to death. I left her lying there, pale and motionless and as fragile as a broken lily—my poor, sweet darling!—but she’s alive, thank goodness!—she’s alive! Now, can you handle hearing what kept us apart, Lil?"
"Tell me," she said.
"Tell me," she said.
Sitting there, with her loving, sympathizing heart beating against his, he told her the strange story. Sobs, low and moving, broke from her as he told of the boy's death, and an awful chill fell on her as he spoke as shortly as he could of the fate that had befallen Jasper Adelstone; but when he came to speak of that short damning note that he had found—that note in the hand-writing of Lenore, and hinted at her share in the conspiracy—the gentle heart grew cold and terrified, and she hid her face for a moment, then she looked up and clasped her hands round his neck.
Sitting there, with her loving, sympathetic heart beating against his, he told her the strange story. Sobs, low and heartfelt, escaped her as he recounted the boy's death, and an awful chill fell over her as he briefly described the fate that had befallen Jasper Adelstone. But when he talked about that short, damning note he had found—written in Lenore's handwriting and suggesting her involvement in the conspiracy—her gentle heart turned cold and terrified, and she hid her face for a moment before looking up and wrapping her arms around his neck.
"Oh, Ley, Ley! deal gently with her! Forgive her! We all need forgiveness! Forgive her; she did it out of her love for you, and has suffered, and will suffer! Deal gently with her!"
"Oh, Ley, Ley! Be gentle with her! Forgive her! We all need forgiveness! Forgive her; she did it out of her love for you, and she has suffered, and will suffer! Be gentle with her!"
He bit his lip, and his brow darkened.
He bit his lip, and his brow furrowed.
"Ley, Ley!" the gentle creature pleaded, "think of her now waiting for you, think of her who was to be your wife. She loved you. Ley, she loves you still; and that will be her punishment! Ley, you will not be hard with her!"
"Ley, Ley!" the gentle creature pleaded, "think of her now waiting for you, think of her who was supposed to be your wife. She loved you. Ley, she still loves you; and that will be her punishment! Ley, you must not be harsh with her!"
Her prayer prevailed; he drew a long breath.
Her prayer was answered; he took a deep breath.
"No, Lil," he said, in a low voice, "I will not be hard with her. But as for love! True love does not stand by and see its[279] beloved suffer as I have suffered; not true love. There is a passion which men libel by calling love—that is what she has borne for me. Love! Think of her? Yes; I will think of her; but how am I to forget my beautiful, suffering darling, lying so white and wan and broken," and he hid his face in his hands. Presently he rose and kissed her.
"No, Lil," he said softly, "I won't be harsh with her. But when it comes to love! True love doesn’t just watch its beloved suffer like I have; that’s not true love. There’s a passion men wrongly call love—that's what she's felt for me. Love! Think of her? Yes; I will think of her; but how can I forget my beautiful, suffering darling, lying there so pale and frail and broken," and he buried his face in his hands. After a moment, he got up and kissed her.
"I am going to her," he said. "Do not fear! I have given you my word; I will deal gently with her."
"I’m going to see her," he said. "Don’t worry! I’ve promised you; I’ll be gentle with her."
She let him go without another word, and he went straight to Lenore's sitting-room, travel-stained and haggard, and unrefreshed.
She let him leave without saying anything else, and he went directly to Lenore's sitting room, looking worn out and disheveled, and far from refreshed.
The maid heard his knock, and opened the door, and passed out as he entered and stood in the middle of the room. There was a faint rustle in the adjoining room, and then she came floating toward him in all her loveliness, the faint, ethereal blue making her white skin to shame the rare and costly pearls. She was dazzling in her supreme loveliness, and at any other time he would have been moved, but now it was as if a deadly, venomous serpent, glorious in its scaly beauty, lay coiled before him.
The maid heard him knock, opened the door, and stepped out as he walked in and stood in the middle of the room. There was a soft sound in the next room, and then she glided toward him, her beauty striking, the faint, ethereal blue of her dress making her white skin look even more stunning than rare and expensive pearls. She was breathtakingly beautiful, and under different circumstances, he would have been captivated, but now it felt like a deadly, venomous snake, magnificent in its scaly beauty, was coiled before him.
She came forward, her hands outstretched, her eyes glowing with a passionate welcome, and then stopped. Not a word passed for a moment; the two, she in all her costly attire and loveliness, he in his stained cord suit and with his haggard face, confronted each other. She read her doom at a glance, but the proud, haughty spirit did not quail.
She stepped forward, hands outstretched, her eyes shining with a warm welcome, and then paused. For a moment, neither of them spoke; she, in her elegant clothes and beauty, he, in his worn corduroy suit and tired face, faced each other. She understood her fate in an instant, but her proud, haughty spirit didn’t falter.
"Well?" she said at last.
"Well?" she said finally.
Chivalrous to the last, even in this moment, he pointed to a seat, but she made a gesture of refusal and stood, her white hands clasped tightly, her head erect, her eyes glowing. "Well? You have come back?"
Chivalrous to the last, even in this moment, he pointed to a seat, but she shook her head and stood, her white hands clasped tightly, her head held high, her eyes shining. "Well? You’re back?"
"Yes, I have come back, Lady Lenore," he said, his voice dry and hoarse.
"Yeah, I’m back, Lady Lenore," he said, his voice rough and strained.
She smiled bitterly at the "lady."
She smiled ruefully at the "lady."
"You are late," she said. "Was it worth while coming back?"
"You’re late," she said. "Was it worth coming back?"
It was a proud and insolent question, but he bore with her.
It was a bold and arrogant question, but he tolerated her.
"I came back for your sake," he said.
"I came back for you," he said.
"For mine!" and she smiled incredulously. She could smile still, though an icy hand was closing round her heart, and wringing the life blood out of it.
"For mine!" and she smiled in disbelief. She could still smile, even though an icy hand was gripping her heart and squeezing the lifeblood out of it.
"For yours. It was not fitting that you should hear from other lips than mine that from this hour you and I are as far apart as pole from pole."
"For you. It wouldn't be right for you to hear from anyone else but me that from this moment on, you and I are as far apart as the North Pole is from the South Pole."
She inclined her head.
She nodded.
"So be it. There is no appeal from such a sentence. But may I ask you to explain; dare I venture so far?" and her lip curled.
"So be it. There's no way to appeal that decision. But can I ask you to explain? Do I dare go that far?" and her lip curled.
"Do you think you dare?" he said, sternly.
"Do you really think you can?" he said, firmly.
She inclined her head, his sternness struck her like a blow.
She tilted her head; his seriousness hit her like a punch.
"You have come to tell me, have you not?" she said. "Where have you been?"
"You came to tell me, right?" she said. "Where have you been?"
"I have come from Carlyon," he said.
"I came from Carlyon," he said.
"From whom?"
"Who is it from?"
"From the girl from whom your base scheming separated me," he said, sternly.
"From the girl you let your selfish plotting drive me away from," he said, sternly.
"Ah," she breathed, but her eyes opened with a wild stare. "You—you have gone back to her?"
"Ah," she gasped, but her eyes opened wide with a frantic look. "You—you went back to her?"
He waved his hand.
He waved.
"Let there be no word of her between us," he said; "your lips shall not profane her name."
"Let's not speak of her," he said; "your lips won't dishonor her name."
She turned white and her hand went to her heart.
She turned pale and placed her hand on her chest.
"Forgive me," he said, hoarsely. Had he not promised to deal gently with her? "I have not come to utter reproaches—I came to shield you, if that were possible."
"Forgive me," he said, his voice rough. Had he not promised to be gentle with her? "I didn't come to blame you—I came to protect you, if that's possible."
"To shield!—from what?" she demanded, in a low murmur.
"To protect!—from what?" she asked, in a quiet voice.
"From the consequences of your crime," he said. "What that is, I have only learnt to-night; but for a chance accident the world would know to-morrow that Lady Lenore Beauchamp had stooped so low as to become the accomplice of Jasper Adelstone in a vile conspiracy."
"From the consequences of your crime," he said. "What that is, I only found out tonight; but for a chance accident, the world would know tomorrow that Lady Lenore Beauchamp had sunk so low as to become an accomplice of Jasper Adelstone in a terrible conspiracy."
She waved her hand.
She waved.
"He dare not speak. I defy him!"
"He doesn't dare to speak. I challenge him!"
Leycester held up his hand.
Leycester raised his hand.
"He is beyond your defiance," he said—"Jasper Adelstone is dead!"
"He’s beyond your defiance," he said—"Jasper Adelstone is dead!"
She made a gesture of contemptuous indifference.
She waved it off.
"What is that to me?" she said, hoarsely. "Why do you speak to me of him or any other man? Is it not enough that I have failed? Have you come to gloat over me? What is it that you want?"
"What does that matter to me?" she said, hoarsely. "Why are you talking to me about him or any other guy? Isn't it enough that I've messed up? Did you come here to gloat over me? What do you want?"
He thrust his hand in his breast, and drew forth the note.
He reached into his shirt and pulled out the note.
"I have come to restore this to you," he said. "I took it from the dead man's bosom—took it to save your reputation. The story it told me I have heard in fact from the lips of the girl you have plotted against and wronged. It is at her bidding that I am here—here to save you from scandal, and to cover if possible your retreat."
"I’ve come to give this back to you," he said. "I took it from the dead man's chest—I took it to protect your reputation. The story it revealed to me I heard directly from the girl you’ve conspired against and wronged. It’s at her request that I’m here—to save you from scandal and to help you if I can as you retreat."
"At her's—at Stella Etheridge's?" she breathed, as though the name would choke her.
"At hers—at Stella Etheridge's?" she gasped, as if the name would suffocate her.
He waved his hand.
He waved his hand.
"You will leave this house to-night. I have made all arrangements necessary, and you will start in an hour's time."
"You will be leaving this house tonight. I've made all the necessary arrangements, and you’ll be starting in an hour."
She laughed discordantly.
She laughed awkwardly.
"And if I say I will not?"
"And what if I say I won't?"
He looked at her sternly.
He looked at her seriously.
"Then I will tell the story to my mother and you shall hear your dismissal from her lips. Choose!"
"Then I will tell the story to my mom, and you will hear your dismissal from her. Choose!"
She dropped into a chair, and made a gesture of scorn.
She sank into a chair and made a dismissive gesture.
"Tell whom you please," she said. "I am your affianced wife, my people are under your roof at this moment; go to them and tell them that you have deserted me for a low-born girl!"
"Tell whoever you want," she said. "I’m your engaged fiancé, my family is under your roof right now; go to them and tell them you’ve left me for some nobody!"
He turned and strode to the door; but ere he had reached it the reaction had come. With a low cry, she flew to him and sank at his feet, her hands clasped on his arm, her face upturned with an awful imploration.
He turned and walked to the door; but before he could reach it, the reaction hit her. With a soft cry, she rushed to him and fell at his feet, her hands clasped on his arm, her face tilted up towards him in desperate pleading.
"Leycester, Leycester! Do not leave me! Do not go! Leycester,[281] I was wrong, wicked, base, vile; but it was all for you—for you! Leycester, listen to me! You will not go! Do not fling me from you! Look at me, Leycester!"
"Leycester, Leycester! Don’t leave me! Don’t go! Leycester,[281] I was wrong, wicked, low, terrible; but it was all for you—for you! Leycester, listen to me! You can’t go! Don’t push me away! Look at me, Leycester!"
He did look at her, lovely in her abandon and despair, and then averted his eyes; it horrified him to see her so low and degraded.
He looked at her, beautiful in her freedom and sadness, and then looked away; it scared him to see her so down and degraded.
"You will not look at me!" she wailed; "you will not! Oh, Heaven! am I so changed? am I old, ugly, hideous? Leycester, you have called me beautiful a hundred—a thousand times; and now you will not look at me! You will leave me! You shall not; I will hold you like this forever—forever! Ah!"—for he had made a movement to disengage himself—"you will not hurt me! Yes; kill me, kill me here at your feet! I would rather die so than live without you. I cannot, Leycester! Listen, I love you; I love you twenty thousand times better than that wretched girl can do! Leycester, I will give my life for you! See, I am kneeling here at your feet! You will not spurn me, you cannot repel me! Leycester! oh, my darling, my love! do what you will with me, but do not spurn me! Oh, my love, my love!"
"You won't even look at me!" she cried. "You won't! Oh, God! Have I really changed? Am I old, ugly, hideous? Leycester, you’ve called me beautiful a hundred—a thousand times; and now you won’t even look at me! You’re going to leave me! You can't; I’ll hold on to you like this forever—forever! Ah!"—because he was trying to pull away—"you won't hurt me! Yes; kill me, kill me right here at your feet! I’d rather die than live without you. I can't, Leycester! Listen, I love you; I love you twenty thousand times more than that pathetic girl ever could! Leycester, I’d give my life for you! Look, I’m kneeling here at your feet! You won’t reject me, you can’t push me away! Leycester! oh, my darling, my love! do whatever you want with me, but don’t reject me! Oh, my love, my love!"
It was piteous, it was awful, to see and hear her, and the strong man trembled and turned pale, but his heart was stone and ice toward her; the white, wan face of his darling came between them, and made the flushed, passion-distorted face at his feet seem hideous and repellant.
It was heartbreaking, it was terrible, to see and hear her, and the strong man shook and went pale, but his heart was cold and unfeeling towards her; the pale, fragile face of his beloved stood between them, making the flushed, distorted face at his feet look ugly and repulsive.
"Rise!" he said, sternly.
"Get up!" he said, sternly.
"No, no; I will not," she moaned. "I will die at your feet! Leycester, you will kill me! I have lost all for your sake, pride and honor, and now my fair name, for you cannot shield me; and you will thrust me aside. Leycester, you cannot! you cannot! Oh, my love, my love, do not spurn me from you!" and still on her knees, she bent her head upon his arm, and poured a storm of passionate, broken kisses upon his hand.
"No, no; I won't," she cried. "I’ll die at your feet! Leycester, you're going to kill me! I've lost everything for you—my pride, my honor, and now my good name, because you can't protect me; and you will just push me away. Leycester, you can't! You can't! Oh, my love, my love, please don’t reject me!" Still on her knees, she rested her head on his arm and showered a flood of passionate, desperate kisses on his hand.
That roused him. With an exclamation of abhorrence, he threw her grasp off, and stood with his hand on the door.
That got him going. With a shout of disgust, he pulled away from her grip and stood by the door with his hand on it.
She sprang to her feet, and, white and breathless, looked at him as if she would read his soul; then throwing her hands above her head, she fell to the ground.
She jumped up, pale and out of breath, staring at him as if she was trying to see into his soul; then, throwing her hands over her head, she collapsed to the ground.
He stood for a moment or two bending over her, thinking her senseless, but it was simply mental and physical exhaustion, and when he strode to the bell, she opened her eyes and held up her hand to stop him.
He stood for a moment or two leaning over her, thinking she was unconscious, but it was just mental and physical exhaustion, and when he walked to the bell, she opened her eyes and raised her hand to stop him.
"No," she murmured. "Let no one see me. Go now. Go!"
"No," she whispered. "Don't let anyone see me. Go now. Go!"
He went to the door, and she rose and supported herself against a chair.
He walked to the door, and she stood up and leaned against a chair.
"Good-bye, Leycester," she said. "I have lost you—and all! All!"
"Goodbye, Leycester," she said. "I've lost you—and everything! Everything!"
It was the last words he heard her utter for many and many a year.
It was the last thing he heard her say for many years.
CHAPTER XLII.
"After all, there is nothing like English scenery; this is very beautiful. I don't suppose you could get a greater variety of opal tints in one view than lies before us now, but there is something missing. It is all too beautiful, too rich, too gorgeous; one finds one's breath coming too quickly, and one longs for just a dash of English gloom to tone down the brilliant colors and give a relief."
After all, there's nothing quite like the beauty of English scenery; it's stunning. I don't think you could find a greater variety of opal colors in one view than what we see right now, but something feels off. It’s all just too beautiful, too rich, too extravagant; I find myself breathing too fast, and I yearn for just a touch of English gloom to soften the bright colors and provide some balance."
It was Mr. Etheridge who spoke. He was standing beside a low rustic seat which fronted the world-famous view from the Piazza at Nice. The sun was dropping into the horizon like a huge ball of crimson fire, the opal tints of the sky stretched far above their heads and even behind them. It was one blaze of glory in which a slim, girlish figure, leaning far back in the seat, seemed bathed.
It was Mr. Etheridge who spoke. He was standing next to a low wooden bench that faced the world-famous view from the Piazza at Nice. The sun was setting on the horizon like a giant ball of red fire, and the iridescent colors of the sky stretched high above them and even behind them. It was a brilliant display of color in which a slender, girl-like figure, leaning far back in the seat, appeared to be enveloped.
She was pale still, was this Stella, this little girl heroine of ours, but the dark look of trouble and leaden sorrow had gone, and the light of youth and youthful joy had come back to the dark eyes; the faint, ever ready smile hovered again about the red, mobile lips. "Sorrow" says Goethe, "is the refining touch to a woman's beauty," and it refined Stella's. She was lovely now, with that soft, ethereal loveliness which poets sing of, and artists paint, and we poor penman so vainly strive to describe.
She was still pale, this Stella, our little girl hero, but the heavy look of trouble and deep sorrow had disappeared, and the light of youth and joy had returned to her dark eyes; the faint, always-ready smile was back on her red, expressive lips. "Sorrow," says Goethe, "is the refining touch to a woman's beauty," and it had refined Stella's. She was beautiful now, with that soft, ethereal beauty that poets write about, and artists paint, and we poor writers so vainly try to describe.
She looked up with a smile.
She looked up with a smile.
"Homesick, uncle?" she murmurs.
"Missing home, uncle?" she murmurs.
The old man strokes his beard, and glances at her.
The old man strokes his beard and glances at her.
"I plead guilty," he says. "You cannot make a hermit crab happy if you take him out of his shell, and the cottage is my shell, Stella."
"I admit it," he says. "You can't make a hermit crab happy if you take it out of its shell, and the cottage is my shell, Stella."
She sighed softly, not with unhappiness, but with that tender reflectiveness which women alone possess.
She sighed softly, not out of unhappiness, but with that gentle thoughtfulness that only women have.
"I will go back when you please, dear," she says.
"I'll go back whenever you want, dear," she says.
"Hem!" he grunts. "There is someone else to consult, mademoiselle; that someone else seems particularly satisfied to remain where we are; but then I suppose he would be contented to remain anywhere so that a certain pale-faced, insignificant chit of a girl were near him."
"Hem!" he grunts. "There's someone else to consult, miss; that someone else seems pretty happy to stay where we are; but I guess he’d be fine staying anywhere as long as a certain pale-faced, insignificant girl was near him."
A faint blush, a happy flush spreads over the pale face, and the long lashes droop over the dark eyes.
A slight blush, a joyful flush spreads across the pale face, and the long lashes gently rest over the dark eyes.
"At any rate we must ask him," says the old man; "we owe him that little attention at least, seeing how much long-suffering patience he has and continues to display."
"Anyway, we should ask him," says the old man; "we owe him that much respect at least, given how much enduring patience he has shown and still shows."
"Don't, uncle," murmurs the half-parted lips.
"Don't, uncle," whispers the slightly open lips.
"It is all very well to say 'don't,'" retorts the old man with a grim smile. "Seriously, don't you think that you are, to use an Americanism, playing it rather low down on the poor fellow?"
"It’s easy to say 'don’t,'” the old man replies with a grim smile. “Honestly, don’t you think you’re, to put it in American terms, being a bit unfair to the poor guy?”
"I—I—don't know what you mean," she falters.
"I—I—don't know what you mean," she hesitates.
"Permit me to explain then," he says, ironically.
"Let me explain then," he says, ironically.
"I—I don't want to hear, dear."
"I—I don't want to listen, dear."
"It is fitting that girls should be made to hear sometimes," he says, with a smile. "What I mean is simply this, that, as a man with something approaching a conscience and a fellow feeling for my kind, I feel it my duty to point out to you that, perhaps unconsciously, you are leading Leycester the sort of life that the bear who dances on hot bricks—if any bear ever does—is supposed to lead. Here for months, after no end of suffering——"
"It’s only fair that girls should hear this sometimes," he says with a smile. "What I mean is that, as a man with a bit of a conscience and compassion for my fellow humans, I feel it’s my responsibility to point out that, perhaps without realizing it, you are putting Leycester through a life like that of a bear dancing on hot coals—if such a bear even exists. Here for months, after endless suffering——"
"I have suffered too," she murmurs.
"I've suffered too," she says.
"Exactly," he assents, in his gently-grim way; "but that only makes it worse. After months of suffering, you allow him to dangle at your heels, you drag him at your chariot wheels, tied him at your apron strings from France to Italy, from Italy to Switzerland, from Switzerland back to France again, and gave him no more encouragement than a cat does a dog."
"Exactly," he agrees, in his softly stern way; "but that only makes it worse. After months of suffering, you let him follow you around, you pull him along behind you, tied him to you from France to Italy, from Italy to Switzerland, and back to France again, and gave him no more encouragement than a cat gives a dog."
The faint flush is a burning crimson now.
The faint flush is now a bright red.
"He—he need not come," she murmurs, panting. "He is not obliged."
"He—he doesn't need to come," she whispers, breathing heavily. "He's not obligated."
"The moth—the infuriated moth, is not obliged to hover about the candle, but he does hover, and generally winds up by scorching his wings. I admit that it is foolish and unreasonable, but it is none the less true that Leycester is simply incapable, apparently, of resting outside the radius of your presence, and therefore I say hadn't you better give him the right to remain within that radius and——"
"The moth—the angry moth—is not forced to fly around the candle, but it does anyway, and usually ends up burning its wings. I know it's silly and unreasonable, but it's still true that Leycester seems unable to stay away from you, so I'm suggesting, why not allow him to be close to you and——"
She put up her hand to stop him, her face a deeper crimson still.
She raised her hand to stop him, her face an even deeper red.
"Permit me," he says, obstinately, and puffing at his pipe to emphasize. "Once more the unfortunate wretch is on tenterhooks; he is dying to take possession of you, and afraid to speak up like a man because, possibly, you have had a little illness——"
"Allow me," he says stubbornly, puffing on his pipe to make a point. "Once again, the poor guy is on edge; he's dying to claim you, but too scared to speak up like a man because, maybe, you’ve been a bit unwell——"
"Oh, uncle, and you said yourself that you thought I should have died."
"Oh, uncle, and you said you thought I should have died."
He coughs.
He has a cough.
"Ahem! One is inclined to exaggerate sometimes. He is afraid to speak because in his utter sensitiveness he will insist upon considering you an invalid still, whereas you are about as strong and healthy now as, to use another Americanism, 'they make 'em.' Now, Stella, if you mean to marry him, say so; if you don't mean to, say so, and for goodness sake let the unfortunate monomaniac go."
"Ahem! People sometimes tend to exaggerate. He's hesitant to speak because he’s so sensitive that he’ll still see you as fragile, when in reality you’re as strong and healthy as anyone could be. Now, Stella, if you plan to marry him, just say it; if you don’t, say that too, and for heaven’s sake, let the poor guy go."
"Leycester is not a monomaniac, uncle," she retorts, in a low, indignant voice.
"Leycester isn't obsessed, uncle," she replies, in a low, annoyed tone.
"Yes, he is," he says, "he is possessed by a mania for a little chit of a girl with a pale face and dark eyes and a nose that is nothing to speak of. If he wasn't an utterly lost maniac he would have refused to dangle at your heels any longer, and gone off to someone with some pretension to a regular facial outline." He stops, for there comes the sound of a firm, manly tread upon the smooth gravel path, and the next instant Leycester's tall figure is beside them.
"Yes, he is," he says, "he's obsessed with a little girl who has a pale face, dark eyes, and a nose that’s nothing special. If he weren’t a completely lost maniac, he would have stopped following you around and moved on to someone with a more ordinary face." He stops, as the sound of a strong, confident step echoes on the smooth gravel path, and the next moment, Leycester's tall figure is beside them.
He bends over the slight, slim, graceful figure, a loving, reverential devotion in his handsome face, a faint anxiety in his[284] eyes and in his voice as he says, in that low, musical undertone which has charmed so many women's ears:
He leans over the delicate, slender, graceful figure, a loving, respectful devotion on his handsome face, a hint of worry in his[284] eyes and in his voice as he says, in that soft, melodic tone that has captivated so many women:
"Have you no wrap on, Stella? These evenings are very beautiful but treacherous."
"Don't you have a wrap on, Stella? These evenings are lovely but dangerous."
"There isn't a breath of air," says Stella, with a little laugh.
"There isn't a breath of air," Stella says with a slight laugh.
"Yes, yes!" he says, and puts his hand on the arm that rests on the seat, "you must be careful, indeed you must, my darling, I will go and get you a——"
"Yes, yes!" he says, placing his hand on the arm resting on the seat, "you really need to be careful, you absolutely must, my dear, I’ll go and get you a——"
"Blanket and a suit of sables," broke in the old man, with good humorous banter. "Allow me, I am young and full of energy, and you are old and wasted and wearied, watching over a sick and perhaps dying girl, who eats three huge meals a day, and can outwalk Weston. I will go," and he goes and leaves them, Stella's soft laughter following him like music.
"Blanket and a fur coat," the old man chimed in with a good-natured joke. "Let me help you. I'm young and full of energy, while you’re old and tired, looking after a sick girl who eats three massive meals a day and can outwalk Weston. I’ll take care of it," and he goes, leaving them behind, Stella's soft laughter trailing after him like music.
Leycester stands beside her looking down at her in silence. For him that rustic seat holds all that is good and worth having in life, and as he looks, the passionate love that burns so steadily in his heart glows in his eyes.
Leycester stands next to her, looking down at her in silence. To him, that rustic seat represents everything good and valuable in life, and as he gazes, the intense love that burns so steadily in his heart shines in his eyes.
For weeks, for months he has watched her—watched her patiently as now—watched her from the shadow of death, into the world of life; and though his eyes and the tone of his voice have spoken love often and often, he has so tutored his lips as to refrain from open speech. He knows the full measure of the shock which had struck her down, and in his great reverence and unfathomable love for her, he has restrained himself, fearing that a word might bring back that terrible past. But now, to-night, as he sees the faint color tinting the clear cheeks—sees the sunset light reflected in her bright eyes—his heart begins to beat with that throb which tells of long-suppressed passion clamoring for expression.
For weeks, for months, he has watched her—watched her patiently as now—watched her from the shadow of death, into the world of life; and even though his eyes and the tone of his voice have often expressed love, he has trained himself to hold back from saying anything out loud. He understands the full impact of the trauma that brought her down, and out of his deep reverence and profound love for her, he has kept quiet, fearing that a single word might bring back that horrible past. But now, tonight, as he notices the faint color returning to her clear cheeks—sees the sunset light reflected in her bright eyes—his heart starts to race with that familiar throb signaling the long-suppressed passion that wants to break free.
Maiden-like, she feels something of what is passing through his mind, and a great shyness falls upon her. She can almost hear her heart beat.
Maiden-like, she senses what he's thinking, and a deep shyness washes over her. She can almost hear her heart pounding.
"Won't you sit down?" she says, at last, in that little, low, murmuring voice, which is such sweet music in his ears. And she moves her dress to make room for him.
"Won't you sit down?" she asks, finally, in that soft, low, murmuring voice that sounds like sweet music to him. And she shifts her dress to make space for him.
He comes round, and sinks in the seat beside her.
He comes over and sits down in the seat next to her.
"Can you not feel the breeze now?" he asks. "I wish I had brought a wrap with me, on the chance of your having forgotten it."
"Can’t you feel the breeze now?" he asks. "I wish I had brought a jacket with me, just in case you forgot yours."
She looks round at him, with laughter in her eyes and on her lips.
She looks at him, laughter in her eyes and on her lips.
"Did you not hear what uncle said?" She asks. "Don't you know that he was laughing, actually laughing at me? When will you begin to believe that I am well and strong and ridiculously robust? Don't you see that the people at the hotel are quite amused with your solicitude respecting my delicate state of health?"
"Did you not hear what Uncle said?" she asks. "Don't you know that he was actually laughing at me? When will you begin to believe that I'm well, strong, and ridiculously healthy? Can't you see that the people at the hotel find your concern about my delicate health quite amusing?"
"I don't care anything about the people at the hotel," he says, in that frank, simple way which speaks so plainly of his love. "I know that I don't mean you to catch cold if I can help it!"
"I don't care at all about the people at the hotel," he says, in that straightforward, honest way that clearly shows his love. "I know I don't want you to catch a cold if I can help it!"
"You—you are very good to me," she says, and there is a slight tremor in her voice.
"You—you’re really good to me," she says, and there’s a slight tremble in her voice.
He laughs his old short, curt laugh, softened in a singular way.
He lets out his old, quick laugh, softened in a unique way.
"Am I? You might say that a man was particularly 'good' because he showed some concern for the safety of a particularly precious stone!"
"Am I? You could say that a guy was especially 'good' because he cared about the safety of a really valuable stone!"
Her eyes droop, and, perhaps unconsciously, her arm draws a little nearer to him.
Her eyes droop, and maybe without realizing it, her arm moves a bit closer to him.
"You are good," she says, "but I am not a precious stone, by any means."
"You’re great," she says, "but I’m definitely not a gem."
"You are all that is rare and precious to me, my darling," he says; "you are all the world to me. Stella!—--" he stops, alarmed lest he should be alarming her, but his arm slides round her, and he ventures to draw her nearer to him.
"You are everything that is rare and precious to me, my love," he says; "you mean the world to me. Stella!—--" he pauses, worried that he might frighten her, but his arm wraps around her, and he feels brave enough to pull her closer to him.
It is the only embrace he has ventured to give her since that night when she fell into his arms at the cottage door at Carlyon, and he half fears that she will shrink from him in the new strange shyness that has fallen upon her; but she does not, instead she lets her head droop until it rests upon his breast, and the strong man's passion leaps full force and masterful in a moment.
It’s the only hug he’s dared to give her since that night when she collapsed into his arms at the cottage door at Carlyon. He’s a bit scared she might pull away from him because of the new, awkward shyness that has come over her; but she doesn’t. Instead, she lets her head drop until it rests against his chest, and in an instant, the strong man’s feelings surge up powerfully and overwhelmingly.
"Stella!" he murmurs, his lips pressed to hers, which do not swerve, "may I speak? Will you let me? You will not be angry?"
"Stella!" he whispers, his lips on hers, which stay still, "can I talk to you? Will you allow me? You won't be upset?"
She does not look angry; her eyes fixed on his have nothing but submissive love in them.
She doesn’t look angry; her eyes locked on his hold nothing but obedient love.
"I have waited,—it seems so long—because I was afraid to trouble you, but I may speak now, Stella?" and he draws her closer to him. "Will you be my wife—soon—soon?"
"I've waited—it feels like forever—because I didn't want to bother you, but can I talk now, Stella?" he says, pulling her closer to him. "Will you marry me—soon—really soon?"
He waits, his handsome face eloquent in its entreaty and anxiety, and she leans back and looks up at him, then her gaze falters. A little quiver hovers on her lips, and the dark eyes droop.
He waits, his attractive face full of emotion and worry, and she leans back and looks up at him, then her gaze drops. A slight tremble flickers on her lips, and her dark eyes close slightly.
Is it "Yes"? If so, he alone could have heard it.
Is it "Yes"? If that's the case, he might be the only one who heard it.
"My poor darling!" he murmurs, and he takes her face in his hands and turns it up to him. "Oh, my darling, If you knew how I loved you—how anxiously I have waited! And it shall be soon, Stella! My little wife! My very own!"
"My poor darling!" he whispers, gently cupping her face in his hands and lifting it toward him. "Oh, my darling, if you only knew how much I love you—how long I've waited! And it will be soon, Stella! My little wife! My very own!"
"Yes!" she said, and, as in the old time, she raises herself in his arms and kisses him.
"Yes!" she said, and, just like before, she lifted herself up in his arms and kissed him.
"And—and the countess, and all of them!" she murmurs, but with a little quaint smile.
"And—and the countess, and everyone else!" she murmurs, but with a little charming smile.
He smiles calmly. "Not to-night, darling, do not let us talk of the outside world to-night. But see if 'all of them,' as you put it, are not exactly of one mind; one of them is," and he takes out a letter from his pocket.
He smiles gently. "Not tonight, sweetheart, let’s not talk about the outside world tonight. But see if ‘all of them,’ as you say, aren’t exactly on the same page; one of them is," and he pulls out a letter from his pocket.
"From Lilian!" she says, guessing instinctively.
"From Lilian!" she says, instinctively guessing.
Leycester nods.
Leycester agrees.
"Yes, take it and read; you will find your name in every line. Stella, it was this letter that gave me courage to speak to you to-night. A woman knows a woman after all—you will read what she says. 'Are you still afraid, Ley,' she writes, 'ask her!' and I have asked. And now all the past will be buried[286] and we shall be happy at last. At last, Stella, where—where shall it be?"
"Yes, take it and read; you’ll see your name in every line. Stella, this letter gave me the courage to talk to you tonight. A woman knows another woman, after all—you’ll read what she says. 'Are you still scared, Ley?' she writes, 'ask her!' and I have asked. Now, all the past will be buried[286] and we will finally be happy. Finally, Stella, where—where will it be?"
She is silent, but she lifts the letter to her lips and kisses it.
She is quiet, but she brings the letter to her lips and kisses it.
"What do you say to Paris?" he asks.
"What do you think about Paris?" he asks.
"Paris!" she echoes, flushing.
"Paris!" she exclaims, blushing.
"Yes," he says, "I have been talking to the old doctor, and he thinks you are strong enough to have a little excitement now, and thinks that a tour in Paris would be the very thing to complete things. What do you say," he goes on, trying to speak in a matter-of-fact voice, but watching her with eager eyes, "if we start at the end of the week, that will give you time to make your preparations, won't it?"
"Yeah," he says, "I've been talking to the old doctor, and he thinks you're strong enough for a little excitement now. He believes a trip to Paris would be just what you need to finish things off. What do you think?" he continues, trying to sound casual, but watching her with eager eyes. "If we leave at the end of the week, that should give you time to get ready, right?"
"Oh, no, no——!"
"Oh, no, no—!"
"Then say the beginning of next," he returns, magnanimously, "and we will be married about Wednesday"—she utters a faint exclamation, and turns pale and red by turns, but he is steadfast—"and then we can have a gay time of it before we settle down."
"Then say what happens next," he replies generously, "and we'll get married around Wednesday." She gasps softly, turning pale and then flushed, but he remains firm—"and after that, we can have a great time before we settle down."
"Settle down," she says, with a little longing sigh. "How sweet it sounds—but next week!"
"Settle down," she says with a slight sigh of longing. "It sounds so nice—but not until next week!"
"It is a cruel time to wait," he declares, drawing her nearer to him, "cruel—next week! It is months, years, ages——"
"It’s a tough time to wait," he says, pulling her closer to him. "Tough—next week! It feels like months, years, forever——"
"Hush!" she says, struggling gently away from him, "here is uncle."
"Hush!" she says, gently pulling away from him, "here comes uncle."
It is uncle, but he is innocent of wraps.
It’s an uncle, but he doesn’t get involved in any schemes.
"Going to stay out all night?" he asks, with fine irony.
"Are you planning to stay out all night?" he asks, with a sarcastic tone.
"Why, where are the wraps?" demands Leycester.
"Why, where are the wraps?" Leycester asks.
"Eh? Oh, nonsense!" says the old man. "Do you want to commit suicide together by suffocation? It's as warm as an oven. Oh, for my little garden, and the cool room."
"Eh? Oh, come on!" says the old man. "Do you want to suffocate us both? It's as hot as an oven. Oh, for my little garden and the cool room."
"You shall have it in a week or two," says Leycester, with a smile of ineffable satisfaction. "We are going to take you to Paris, and then will come and stay with you——"
"You'll have it in a week or two," Leycester says with a smile of pure satisfaction. "We're going to take you to Paris, and then we'll come and stay with you——"
"Oh, will you? and who asked you, Mr. Jackanapes?"
"Oh, will you? And who asked you, Mr. Jackanapes?"
"Why, you wouldn't refuse shelter to your niece's husband?" retorts Leycester, laughing.
"Why would you turn away your niece's husband?" Leycester replies with a laugh.
"Oh, that's it!" says the old man. "Allow me to wish you good-night. I'll leave you to your Midsummer madness—no, to your Autumn wisdom, for, upon my word, it's the most sensible word I've heard you utter for months past!"
"Oh, that’s it!" says the old man. "Let me wish you good night. I’ll leave you to your Midsummer madness—no, to your Autumn wisdom, because, honestly, it’s the most sensible thing I've heard you say in months!"
And he goes; but before he goes he lays his hand upon the sleek head and whispers:
And he leaves; but before he goes, he rests his hand on the smooth head and whispers:
"That's a good girl! Now be happy."
"That's a good girl! Now be happy."
They were married in Paris, very quietly, very happily. Lord Charles came over from Scotland, leaving the grouse and the salmon, to act as best man, and it was an open question which of the two men looked happiest—he or the bridegroom. Lord Charles had never heard of that forged note and his inadvertent share in the plot that had worked so much harm, and he never would hear of it; and furthermore he never quite understood how it was that Stella Etheridge and not Lady Lenore became[287] Leycester's wife; but he was quite satisfied and quite assured that it was the best of all possible arrangements.
They got married in Paris, very quietly and very happily. Lord Charles came over from Scotland, leaving behind the hunting and fishing, to be the best man, and it was a toss-up which of the two looked happier—him or the groom. Lord Charles had never heard about that forged note and his unintentional role in the scheme that caused so much trouble, and he never would; moreover, he never really understood why Stella Etheridge, and not Lady Lenore, became Leycester's wife, but he was totally fine with it and completely convinced it was the best arrangement possible.[287]
"Leycester's the happiest man in the world, and he used to be the most wretched, and so there's an end of it," he declared, whenever he spoke of the match. "And," he would add, "the man who could have the moral cheek to be anything but absurdly happy with such an angel as Lady Stella wouldn't be fit to be anywhere out of a lunatic asylum."
"Leycester's the happiest guy in the world, and he used to be the most miserable, and that's that," he said whenever he talked about the match. "And," he would add, "any guy who could have the nerve to be anything but ridiculously happy with such an angel like Lady Stella wouldn't belong anywhere but in a mental institution."
They were married, and Charlie went back to the grouse, and the painter went back to the cottage and Mrs. Penfold, leaving the young couple to have their gay time of it in the gayest city of the world. It was not particularly gay after all, but it was ecstatically joyous. They went to the theaters and concerts and enjoyed themselves like boy and girl, and Leycester found himself continually amazed at the youthfulness which remained in him.
They got married, and Charlie returned to the grouse, while the painter went back to the cottage and Mrs. Penfold, leaving the young couple to enjoy their time in the liveliest city in the world. It wasn't exactly lively, but it was incredibly joyful. They attended theaters and concerts, having a great time like teenagers, and Leycester felt continuously surprised by the youthfulness that still lingered in him.
"I have begun to live for the first time," he declared one day. "I only existed before."
"I’m finally living for the first time," he said one day. "I was just existing before."
As for Stella, the days went by in a sort of ecstatic dream, and only a little cloud lined the golden sky—the earl and countess still hardened their hearts.
As for Stella, the days passed in a kind of blissful dream, and only a small shadow touched the bright sky—the earl and countess remained unyielding.
Though not a week passed without bringing a letter full of love and longing from Lilian, the old people made no sign. In the proud countess' eyes her son's wife was still Stella Etheridge, the painter's niece, and she could not forgive her for—making Leycester happy. It would have made Stella miserable if anything could have done so, but Leycester's love and watchful care often kept the cloud back—for a time.
Though not a week went by without a letter filled with love and longing from Lilian, the elderly couple showed no sign of acknowledgment. In the proud countess's eyes, her son's wife was still Stella Etheridge, the painter's niece, and she couldn't forgive her for making Leycester happy. It would have made Stella miserable if anything could have, but Leycester's love and attentive care often kept the sadness at bay—for a while.
They stayed in Paris until a little bijou place in Park Lane was ready, then they went home and took quiet possession.
They stayed in Paris until a cozy little place on Park Lane was ready, then they went home and moved in quietly.
It was the most charming of little nests—Leycester had given Jackson and Graham carte blanche—and formed a fitting casket for the beautiful young viscountess.
It was the cutest little nest—Leycester had given Jackson and Graham carte blanche—and made a perfect home for the beautiful young viscountess.
"After all, Ley," she said, as she sat upon his knee on their first evening and looked round her exquisite room, "it is almost as good as the little laborer's cottage I used to picture for myself."
"After all, Ley," she said, sitting on his lap on their first evening and looking around her beautiful room, "it's almost as good as the little cottage for a worker that I used to imagine for myself."
"Yes, it only needs that I should sit in my shirt sleeves and smoke a long pipe, doesn't it?" he said, laughing.
"Yeah, all I need to do is sit around in my shirt sleeves and smoke a long pipe, right?" he said, laughing.
For some weeks they did almost lead an isolated life; they were always together, never tired or wearied of each other. Of Stella, with her exquisite variety, with her ever changing mirth and rare, delicate wit, it would certainly have been difficult for any man to tire, and what woman would have wearied of the devoted attention of such a man as Leycester! They lived quietly for a little time, but as the season commenced people got scent of them, and soon the world swooped down upon them.
For several weeks, they almost lived in seclusion; they were constantly together, never getting tired of each other. With Stella’s beautiful variety, her constantly changing cheer, and her unique, subtle humor, it would definitely have been hard for any man to grow weary, and what woman wouldn’t appreciate the devoted attention of a man like Leycester? They enjoyed a quiet time for a while, but as the season began, people caught wind of them, and soon the world descended upon them.
Stella protested at first, but she was powerless to resist, and soon the names of Lord and Lady Trevor appeared in the fashionable lists. Then came a surprise. Like Lord Byron, she woke one morning to find herself famous; the world had pronounced her a beauty, and had elected her to one of its thrones. Men almost fought for the honor of inserting their names upon[288] her ball-cards; women copied her dress, and envied her; the photographers would have hung her portraits in their windows if she had not been too wary to have one taken. She had become a reigning queen. Leycester did not mind; he knew her too well to be afraid that it would spoil her, and it amused him to find that the world was rowing in the same boat with him—had gone mad over his little Stella.
Stella protested at first, but she had no choice but to go along with it, and soon the names of Lord and Lady Trevor appeared in the trendy lists. Then came a surprise. Like Lord Byron, she woke up one morning to find herself famous; the world had declared her a beauty and had crowned her as one of its icons. Men nearly battled for the privilege of adding their names to her ball cards; women imitated her style and envied her; photographers would have displayed her portraits in their shops if she hadn’t been too cautious to have one taken. She had become a reigning queen. Leycester didn't mind; he knew her too well to worry that fame would change her, and he found it amusing that the world was in sync with him—had gone crazy over his little Stella.
Now it was a gay time, but still the countess made no sign. The Wyndwards were away on the continent in the winter, and in the spring they went down to the Hall. Letters came from Lilian regularly, and she grew more pathetic as time rolled on, she was pining for Leycester. Stella urged him to sink his pride and go down to the Hall, but he would not.
Now it was a cheerful time, but the countess still showed no sign. The Wyndwards were away in Europe for the winter, and in the spring, they headed to the Hall. Letters from Lilian arrived regularly, and she became more heartbroken as time passed; she was longing for Leycester. Stella encouraged him to put aside his pride and go to the Hall, but he refused.
"Where I go I take my wife," he said, in his quiet way, and Stella knew that it was useless to urge him.
"Wherever I go, I take my wife," he said quietly, and Stella knew it was pointless to try to convince him otherwise.
But one day when it chanced that Stella was at home resting after a grand ball at which she had reigned supreme, a brougham drove up to the door, and while she was just preparing to say "not at home," the servant opened the door of the boudoir, and there stood the tall, graceful, lady-like figure of Lilian.
But one day when Stella was at home resting after a grand ball where she had been the center of attention, a carriage drove up to the door, and just as she was getting ready to say "not at home," the servant opened the door to the boudoir, revealing the tall, graceful, and elegant figure of Lilian.
Stella sprang forward and caught her in her arms, with a cry that brought Leycester bounding up-stairs.
Stella rushed forward and caught her in her arms, with a shout that got Leycester racing up the stairs.
The two girls clung to each other for at least five minutes, crying softly, and uttering little piteous monosyllables, after the manner of their kind; then Lilian turned to Leycester.
The two girls held onto each other for at least five minutes, quietly crying and mumbling small, sad words, like they always do; then Lilian turned to Leycester.
"Oh, Ley, don't be angry. I've come!" she cried.
"Oh, Ley, please don't be mad. I'm here!" she exclaimed.
"So I see, Lil," he said, kissing her. "And how glad we are I need not say."
"So I see, Lil," he said, kissing her. "And how happy we are, I don't need to say."
"And she shall never go again, shall she?" exclaimed Stella, with her arm round the fragile form.
"And she won't be going again, right?" Stella said, wrapping her arm around the delicate figure.
"Why, I don't mean to!" said Lilian, piteously. "You won't send me away, will you, Stella? I can't live without him, I can't indeed. You will let me stay, won't you? I shan't be in the way. I'll creep into a corner, and efface myself; and I shan't be very much trouble, because I am so much stronger now, and—oh, you will let me stay?"
"Please, I really don't want to!" Lilian said, looking desperate. "You won't kick me out, will you, Stella? I can't live without him; I really can't. You'll let me stay, right? I promise I won't be a bother. I'll just find a corner and keep to myself; and I won't be much trouble since I'm a lot stronger now, and—oh, please let me stay?"
There is no need to set down in hard, cold, black letters their answer.
There’s no need to write their answer in hard, cold, black letters.
"There is only one thing more I want to make my happiness complete," said Stella; and they knew that she meant the reconciliation of Leycester with the old people.
"There’s just one more thing I need to be truly happy," said Stella; and they understood that she was talking about Leycester mending things with the older folks.
So Lilian stayed, and made an additional sunshine and joy in the little house; and it amused Leycester to see how soon she too fell at the feet of the new beauty and worshipped her.
So Lilian stayed and brought even more sunshine and joy into the little house; it delighted Leycester to see how quickly she also fell at the feet of the new beauty and adored her.
"If any one could be too good for you, Ley," she said, "Stella would be that one."
"If anyone could be too good for you, Ley," she said, "it would be Stella."
Well, time passed; the season was at its height, and the countess came to town. The earl had been in his place in the Upper House from the beginning of the season, of course; but the countess had remained at the Hall nursing her disappointment. She came up in time for one of the State balls, at which her presence was indispensable. It was the great official ball of[289] the season, and crowded to excess. The countess arrived with the earl just before the small hours, and after the usual ceremonies and exchanges of salutations with the great world which she had left for so many months, she had time to look round the room. She did so with a little inward tremor, for she knew that Leycester and "his wife" were to be present. To her relief—and disappointment—they had not arrived. For all her pride and hauteur the mother's heart ached.
Well, time went by; the season was in full swing, and the countess came to the city. The earl had been in his place in the Upper House since the start of the season, of course; but the countess had stayed at the Hall dealing with her disappointment. She arrived just in time for one of the State balls, where her presence was essential. It was the major official ball of[289] the season, and it was packed. The countess showed up with the earl just before midnight, and after the usual greetings and exchanges with the high society she had been away from for several months, she had a moment to scan the room. She did so with a slight internal anxiety, knowing that Leycester and "his wife" were expected to be there. To her relief—and disappointment—they hadn’t shown up. Despite all her pride and demeanor, her mother’s heart was heavy.
But if they were not there, their reputation had preceded them. She heard Stella's name every five minutes, heard the greatest in the land regretting her absence, and wondering what kept her away.
But even if they weren't around, their reputation had already made an impression. She heard Stella's name every five minutes, listened to the best in the land expressing how much they missed her and speculating on why she was absent.
Presently, toward two o'clock, there was a perceptible stir in the magnificent salon, and the murmur went up:
Presently, around two o'clock, there was a noticeable buzz in the magnificent salon, and the chatter began:
"Lord and Lady Trevor!"
"Lord and Lady Trevor!"
The countess turned pale for a moment, then looked toward the door and saw a beautiful woman—or a girl still—entering, leaning upon Leycester's arm. Society does for a man or woman what a lapidary does for a precious stone. It was precious when it first came into his hands, but when it leaves them it is polished! Stella had become, if the word is allowable when applied to her, the pink of refinement and delicacy, "polished." She had learnt, unconsciously, to wear diamonds, and that with princes. As she came in now, a crowd of "the best" people came round her and did homage, and the countess, looking on, saw with her own eyes, what she had heard rumored, that this daughter-in-law of hers, this penniless niece, had become a power in the land. It amazed her at first, but as she watched she lost her wonder. It was only natural and reasonable; there was no more beautiful or noble looking woman in the room.
The countess went pale for a moment, then glanced at the door and saw a stunning woman—or still a girl—entering, leaning on Leycester's arm. Society does for a man or woman what a jeweler does for a precious stone. It’s valuable when it first comes into their hands, but when it leaves, it’s polished! Stella had become, if the term fits, the height of refinement and delicacy, "polished." She had unconsciously learned how to wear diamonds, even around princes. As she entered now, a crowd of “the best” people gathered around her, showing their respect, and the countess, watching, recognized what she had only heard rumored: this daughter-in-law of hers, this broke niece, had become a significant presence in the land. At first, it amazed her, but as she observed, she lost that awe. It was only natural and reasonable; there was no one more beautiful or noble looking in the room.
The band began to play a waltz, the crowds began to move, dancing and promenading. The countess sat amongst the dowagers, pale and smiling, but with an aching heart. Where was Leycester? Presently four persons approached her. Charlie, with Stella on his arm, Leycester with another lady. Suddenly, not seeing her, Charlie stopped, and Stella turning, found herself face to face with the countess.
The band started playing a waltz, and the crowd began to sway, dancing and strolling about. The countess sat among the older women, looking pale and smiling, but feeling a deep ache in her heart. Where was Leycester? Soon, four people walked up to her: Charlie, with Stella on his arm, and Leycester with another woman. Suddenly, not noticing her, Charlie stopped, and when Stella turned, she found herself face to face with the countess.
For a moment the proud woman melted, then she hardened her heart and turned her head aside.
For a moment, the proud woman softened, but then she steeled herself and looked away.
Leycester, who been been watching, passed in front of her, and he put his hand out.
Leycester, who had been watching, passed in front of her and reached out his hand.
"Leycester!"
"Leycester!"
But he drew Stella's arm within his—she was white and trembling—and looking his mother in the face sternly, passed on with Stella.
But he took Stella's arm and held it firmly—she was pale and shaking—and, with a serious look at his mother, walked away with Stella.
"Take me home, Leycester," she moaned. "Oh, take me home! How can she be so cruel?"
"Take me home, Leycester," she cried. "Oh, please take me home! How can she be so cruel?"
But he would not.
But he refused.
"No," he said. "This is your place as much as hers. My poor mother, I pity her. Oh, pride, pride! You must stay."
"No," he said. "This is your place just as much as hers. My poor mother, I feel sorry for her. Oh, pride, pride! You have to stay."
Of course the incident had been noticed and remarked, and,[290] amongst the persons who had seen it was a prince of the blood.
Of course, people noticed and commented on the incident, and,[290] among those who witnessed it was a prince of the blood.
This distinguished individual was not only a prince but a gentle-hearted man, and as princes can take things as they please, he disregarded the best name on his ball programme and walking straight up to Stella, begged with that grand humility which distinguishes him, for the honor of her hand.
This remarkable person was not just a prince but also a kind-hearted man. Since princes often do what they want, he ignored the top name on his ball program and walked right up to Stella, humbly asking for the honor of her hand.
Stella, pale and beautifully pathetic in her trouble, faltered an excuse, an excuse to a royal command.
Stella, looking pale and beautifully tragic in her distress, stumbled over an excuse, an excuse to a royal command.
But he would not take it.
But he wouldn't take it.
"A few turns only, Lady Trevor, I implore. I will take care of her, Leycester," he added in a murmur, and he led Stella away.
"Just a few turns, Lady Trevor, I beg you. I’ll take care of her, Leycester," he said quietly, and he took Stella away.
They took a few turns, then he stopped.
They turned a few corners, then he stopped.
"You are tired," he said: "will you let me take you into the cool?"
"You look tired," he said. "Can I take you somewhere cool?"
He drew her arm through his, but instead of "taking her into the cool," as he phrased it, in his genial way, he marched straight up to the countess.
He linked his arm with hers, but instead of "taking her into the cool," as he put it in his friendly way, he walked directly up to the countess.
"Lady Wyndward," he said; and his clear, musical voice was just audible to those around, "your daughter has been too gracious to her devoted adherents, and tired herself in the mazy dance. I resign her to your maternal care."
"Lady Wyndward," he said, and his clear, melodic voice was just loud enough for those nearby to hear, "your daughter has been too generous to her loyal followers and has exhausted herself in the elaborate dance. I leave her in your caring hands."
Stella would have shrunk back, but the countess, who knew what was due to royalty, rose and took the fair, round arm in her matronly one.
Stella would have pulled away, but the countess, who understood how to treat royalty, stood up and took her lovely, rounded arm in her motherly one.
"Come," she said, "his royal highness is right—you must rest."
"Come," she said, "he's absolutely right—you need to rest."
All in a dream, Stella allowed herself to be led into a shaded recess, all fresh with ferns and exotica. Then she woke, and murmuring—
All in a dream, Stella let herself be taken into a cool alcove, filled with ferns and exotic plants. Then she woke up, and murmuring—
"Thank you," was for flying; but the countess held out her arms suddenly, and for the first time—well, for many years—burst into tears, not noisy sobbing, but quiet, flooding tears.
"Thank you," was for flying; but the countess suddenly stretched out her arms, and for the first time—well, in many years—she broke down in tears, not loud sobbing, but gentle, flowing tears.
"Oh, my dear!" she murmured, brokenly. "Forgive me! I am only a proud, wicked old woman!"
"Oh, my dear!" she whispered, almost in tears. "Please forgive me! I'm just a proud, wicked old woman!"
Stella was in her arms in an instant, and thus Leycester found them.
Stella was in her arms in a flash, and that's how Leycester found them.
When old Lady Longford heard of this scene, she was immensely amused in her cynical way.
When old Lady Longford heard about this situation, she found it incredibly amusing in her cynical way.
"It would have served you right my dear," she told the countess, "if she had turned round and said, 'Yes, you are a very wicked old woman,' and walked off."
"It would have been fitting, my dear," she told the countess, "if she had turned around and said, 'Yes, you are a very wicked old woman,' and just walked away."
So Stella's cup of happiness was full to the brim.
So Stella's cup of happiness was completely full.
It is not empty yet, and will not be while Love stands with upraised hand to replenish it.
It isn't empty yet, and it won't be as long as Love is holding up its hand to fill it up.
She is a girl still, even now that there is a young Leycester to run about the old man's studio and upset the pictures and add to the litter, and it is the old painter's oft expressed opinion that she will be a girl to the end of the chapter.
She’s still a girl, even with a young Leycester running around the old man's studio, knocking over pictures and creating a mess. The old painter often says that she will remain a girl until the very end.
"Stella, you see," he is fond of remarking, whenever he hears her sweet voice carolling about the little cottage—and it is as often heard there as at the Hall—"Stella, you see, was born in[291] Italy, and Italians—good Italians—never grow old. They manage to keep a heart alive in their bosoms and laughter on their lips at a period when people of colder climes are gloomy and morosely composing their own epitaphs. There is one comfort for you, Leycester, you have got a wife who will never grow old."
"Stella, you know," he likes to say whenever he hears her sweet voice singing around the little cottage—and it's heard there just as often as at the Hall—"Stella, you know, was born in[291] Italy, and Italians—good Italians—never age. They somehow keep a spark of joy in their hearts and a smile on their faces while people from colder regions sulk and gloomily write their own epitaphs. There's one thing to comfort you, Leycester: you've got a wife who will never grow old."
[THE END.]
[THE END.]
Great Stories by a Great Author
The New Fiction Series
ISSUED QUARTERLY
Letters of congratulation have been showered upon us from all over the country by enthusiastic readers who say that had we not announced that Mr. Cook wrote all of these stories, it would have been very difficult to determine it.
We've received a flood of congratulatory letters from excited readers across the country who say that if we hadn’t mentioned Mr. Cook as the author of these stories, it would have been tough to figure that out.
The reason is that Mr. Cook is a widely traveled man and has, therefore, been enabled to lay the plot of one of his stories in the "land of little rain," another on the high seas, another in Spain and Spanish America, and to write a railroad story that a reader of thirty years' experience decided must have been written by a veteran railroad man. If stories of vigorous adventure are wanted, stories that are drawn true to life and give that thrill which all really good fiction ought to give, the books listed here are what you want.
The reason is that Mr. Cook has traveled extensively, allowing him to set one of his stories in the "land of little rain," another on the open seas, and yet another in Spain and Spanish America. He’s even written a railroad story that a reader with thirty years in the field believed could only have been crafted by a seasoned railroad expert. If you’re looking for thrilling adventure stories that are true to life and deliver the excitement that all great fiction should, the books listed here are exactly what you need.
ALL TITLES ALWAYS IN PRINT
TO THE PUBLIC:—These books are sold by news dealers everywhere. If your dealer does not keep them, and will not get them for you, send direct to the publishers, in which case four cents must be added to the price per copy to cover postage.
TO THE PUBLIC:—These books are available for purchase from newsstands everywhere. If your newsstand doesn’t have them and won’t order them for you, please send your order directly to the publishers. In that case, you will need to add four cents to the price of each copy to cover shipping.
By WILLIAM WALLACE COOK
1—The Desert Argonaut. | 24—His Audacious Highness. |
2—A Quarter to Four. | 25—At Daggers Drawn. |
3—Thorndyke, of the "Bonita." | 26—The Eighth Wonder. |
4—A Round Trip of the Year 2000. | 27—The Catspaw. |
5—The Gold Gleaners. | 28—The Cotton Bag. |
6—The Spur of Necessity. | 29—Little Miss Vassar. |
7—The Mysterious Mission. | 30—Cast Away at the Pole. |
8—The Goal of a Million. | 31—The Testing of Noyes. |
9—Marooned in 1492. | 32—The Fateful Seventh. |
10—Running the Signal. | 33—Montana. |
11—His Friend, the Enemy. | 34—The Deserter. |
12—In the Web. | 35—The Sheriff of Broken Bow. |
13—A Deep Sea Game. | 36—Wanted—A Highwayman. |
14—The Paymaster's Special. | 37—Frisbie, of San Antone. |
15—Adrift in the Unknown. | 38—His Last Dollar. |
16—Jim Dexter, Cattleman. | Published during Jan., 1913. |
17—Juggling With Liberty. | |
18—Back From Bedlam. | 39—Fools for Luck. |
19—A River Tangle. | Published during March, 1913. |
20—An Innocent Outlaw. | |
21—Billionaire Pro Tem and the | 40—Dare, of Darling & Co. |
Trail of the Billy Doo. | Published during May, 1913 |
22—Rogers of Butte. | |
23—In the Wake of the "Simitar." | 41—Trailing the "Josephine." |
BERTHA CLAY LIBRARY
ISSUED SEMI-MONTHLY
The only complete line of Bertha M. Clay's stories. Many of these titles are copyrighted and cannot be found in any other edition.
The only full collection of Bertha M. Clay's stories. Many of these titles are copyrighted and aren't available in any other edition.
ALL TITLES ALWAYS IN PRINT
TO THE PUBLIC:—These books are sold by news dealers everywhere. If your dealer does not keep them, and will not get them for you, send direct to the publishers, in which case four cents must be added to the price per copy to cover postage.
TO THE PUBLIC:—These books are available at newsstands everywhere. If your newsstand doesn’t carry them and won’t order them for you, please contact the publishers directly. In that case, you need to add four cents to the price of each copy for postage.
1—A Bitter Atonement. | 32—Lord Lynne's Choice. |
2—Dora Thorne. | 33—Set in Diamonds. |
3—A Golden Heart. | 34—The Romance of a Young Girl; or, The Heiress of Hill-drop. |
4—Lord Lisle's Daughter. | 35—A Woman's War. |
5—The Mystery of Colde Fell; or, "Not Proven." | 36—On Her Wedding Morn, and Her Only Sin. |
6—Diana's Discipline; or, Sunshine and Roses. | 37—Weaker Than a Woman. |
7—A Dark Marriage Morn. | 38—Love's Warfare. |
8—Hilda's Lover; or, The False Vow; | 40—A Nameless Sin. |
or, Lady Hutton's Ward. | |
9—Her Mother's Sin; or, A Bright Wedding Day. | 41—A Mad Love. |
10—One Against Many. | 42—Hilary's Folly; or, Her Marriage Vow. |
11—For Another's Sin; or, A Struggle for Love. | 43—Madolin's Lover. |
12—At War With Herself. | 44—The Belle of Lynn; or, The Miller's Daughter. |
13—Evelyn's Folly. | 45—Lover and Husband. |
14—A Haunted Life. | 46—Beauty's Marriage, and Between Two Sins. |
15—Lady Damer's Secret. | 47—The Duke's Secret. |
16—His Wife's Judgment. | 48—Her Second Love. |
17—Lady Castlemaine's Divorce; or, Put Asunder. | 49—Addie's Husband, and Arnold's Promise. |
19—Two Fair Women; or, Which Loved Him Best? | 50—A True Magdalen; or, One False Step. |
21—Wife In Name Only. | 51—For a Woman's Honor. |
22—The Sin of a Lifetime. | 52—Claribel's Love Story; or, Love's Hidden Depths. |
23—The World Between Them. | 53—A Fiery Ordeal. |
24—Prince Charlie's Daughter. | 54—The Gipsy's Daughter. |
25—A Thorn in Her Heart. | 55—Golden Gates. |
26—A Struggle for a Ring. | 56—The Squire's Darling, and Walter's Wooing. |
27—The Shadow of a Sin. | 57—Violet Lisle. |
28—A Rose In Thorns. | 58—Griselda. |
29—A Woman's Love Story. | 59—One False Step. |
30—The Romance of a Black Veil. | 60—A Heart's Idol. |
31—Redeemed by Love; or, Love's Conflict; | 61—The Earl's Error, and Letty Leigh. |
or, Love Works Wonders. | |
63—Another Woman's Husband. | 124—The Hidden Sin. |
64—Wedded and Parted, and Fair But False. | 125—For a Dream's Sake. |
65—His Perfect Trust. | 126—The Gambler's Wife. |
66—Gladys Greye. | 127—A Great Mistake. |
67—In Love's Crucible. | 128—Society's Verdict. |
68—'Twixt Love and Hate. | 129—Lady Gwendoline's Dream. |
69—Fair But Faithless. | 130—The Rival Heiresses. |
70—A Heart's Bitterness. | 131—A Bride from the Sea, and Other Stories. |
71—Marjorie Dean. | 132—A Woman's Trust. |
72—Between Two Hearts. | 133—A Dream of Love. |
73—Her Martyrdom. | 134—The Sins of the Father. |
74—Thorns and Orange Blossoms. | 135—For Love of Her. |
75—A Bitter Bondage. | 136—A Loving Maid. |
76—A Guiding Star. | 137—A Heart of Gold. |
77—A Fair Mystery. | 138—The Price of a Bride. |
78—Another Man's Wife. | 139—Love in a Mask. |
79—An Ideal Love. | 140—A Woman's Witchery. |
80—The Earl's Atonement. | 141—The Burden of a Secret. |
81—Between Two Loves. | 142—One Woman's Sin. |
82—A Dead Heart, and Love for a Day. | 143—How Will It End? |
83—A Fatal Dower. | 144—The Hand Without a Wedding Ring. |
84—Lady Latimer's Escape, and Other Stories. | 145—A Sinful Secret. |
85—A Woman's Error. | 146—Lady Marchmont's Widowhood. |
86—Guelda. | 147—The Broken Trust. |
87—Beyond Pardon. | 148—Lady Ethel's Whim. |
88—If Love Be Love. | 149—A Wife's Peril. |
89—A Coquette's Conquest. | 150—The Tragedy of Lime Hall. |
90—In Cupid's Net, and So Near and Yet So Far. | 151—Lady Ona's Sin. |
91—Under a Shadow. | 152—A Bitter Courtship. |
92—At Any Cost, and A Modern Cinderella. | 153—A Tragedy of Love and Hate. |
94—Margery Daw. | 154—A Stolen Heart. |
95—A Woman's Temptation. | 155—Every Inch a Queen. |
96—The Actor's Ward. | 156—A Maid's Misery. |
97—Repented at Leisure. | 157—Love's Redemption. |
98—James Gordon's Wife. | 158—The Sunshine of His Life. |
99—For Life and Love, and | 159—The Lost Lady of Haddon. |
More Bitter Than Death. | |
100—In Shallow Waters. | 160—The Love of Lady Aurelia. |
101—A Broken Wedding Ring. | 161—His Great Temptation. |
102—Dream Faces. | 162—An Evil Heart. |
103—Two Kisses, and The Fatal Lilies. | 163—Gladys' Wedding Day. |
105—A Hidden Terror. | 164—Lost for Love. |
106—Wedded Hands. | 165—On With the New Love. |
107—From Out the Gloom. | 168—A Fateful Passion. |
108—Her First Love. | 169—A Captive Heart. |
109—A Bitter Reckoning. | 170—A Deceptive Lover. |
110—Thrown on the World. | 171—An Untold Passion. |
111—Irene's Vow. | 172—A Purchased Love. |
112—His Wedded Wife. | 173—The Queen of His Soul. |
113—Lord Elesmere's Wife. | 174—A Pilgrim of Love. |
114—A Woman's Vengeance. | 175—The Girl of His Heart. |
115—A Queen Amongst Women, | 176—A Wife's Devotion. |
and An Unnatural Bondage. | |
116—The Queen of the County. | 177—The Price of Love. |
117—A Struggle for the Right. | 178—When Love and Hate Conflict. |
118—The Paths of Love. | 180—A Misguided Love. |
119—Blossom and Fruit. | 181—The Chains of Jealousy. |
120—The Story of an Error. | 182—A Loveless Engagement. |
121—The White Witch. | 183—A Heart's Worship. |
123—Lady Muriel's Secret. | 184—A Queen Triumphant. |
190—The Old Love or the New? | 185—Between Love and Ambition. |
191—Her Honored Name. | 186—True Love's Reward. |
192—A Coquette's Victim. | 187—A Poisoned Heart. |
193—An Ocean of Love. | 188—What It Cost Her. |
194—Sweeter Than Life. | 189—Paying the Penalty. |
195—For Her Heart's Sake. | 290—Love's Burden. |
196—Her Beautiful Foe. | 291—Only a Flirt. |
197—A Soul Ensnared. | 292—When Love is Kind. |
198—A Heart Forlorn. | 293—An Elusive Lover. |
199—Strong in Her Love. | 294—The Hour of Temptation. |
200—Fair as a Lily. | 295—Where Love Leads. |
205—Her Bitter Sorrow. | 296—Her Struggle With Love. |
210—Hester's Husband. | 297—In Spite of Fate. |
215—An Artful Plotter. | 298—Can This Be Love? |
228—A Vixen's Love. | 299—The Love of His Youth. |
232—The Dawn of Love. | 300—Enchained by Passion. |
236—Love's Coronet. | 301—The New Love or the Old? |
237—The Unbroken Vow. | 302—At Her Heart's Command. |
238—Her Heart's Hero. | 303—Cast Upon His Care. |
239—An Exacting Love. | 304—All Else Forgot. |
240—A Wild Rose. | 305—Sinner or Victim? |
241—In Defiance of Fate. | 307—Answered in Jest. |
242—Lack of Gold. | 308—Her Heart's Problem. |
244—Two True Hearts. | 309—Rich in His Love. |
245—Baffled by Fate. | 310—For Better, For Worse. |
246—Two Men and a Maid. | 311—Love's Caprice. |
247—A Cruel Revenge. | 312—When Hearts Are Young. |
248—The Flower of Love. | 314—In the Golden City. |
249—Mistress of Her Fate. | 315—A Love Victorious. |
250—The Wooing of a Maid. | 316—Her Heart's Delight. |
251—A Blighted Blossom. | 317—The Heart of His Heart. |
252—Love's Conquest. | 318—Even This Sacrifice. |
253—For Old Love's Sake. | 319—Love's Crown Jewel. |
254—Love's Debt. | 320—Suffered in Vain. |
255—Her Heart's Victory. | 321—In Love's Bondage. |
256—Tender and True. | 322—Lady Viola's Secret. |
257—The Love He Spurned. | 323—Adrift on Love's Tide. |
258—Withered Flowers. | 324—The Quest of His Heart. |
259—When Woman Wills. | 325—Under Cupid's Seal. |
260—Love's Twilight. | 326—Earlescourt's Love. |
261—True to His First Love. | 327—Dearer Than Life. |
262—Suffered in Silence. | 328—Toward Love's Goal. |
263—A Modest Passion. | 329—Her Heart's Surrender. |
264—Beyond All Dreams. | 330—Tempted to Forget. |
265—Loved and Lost. | 331—The Love That Blinds. |
266—The Bride of the Manor. | 332—A Daughter of Misfortune. |
267—Love, the Avenger. | 333—When False Tongues Speak. |
268—Wedded at Dawn. | 334—A Tempting Offer. |
269—A Shattered Romance. | 335—With Love's Strong Bonds. |
270—With Love at the Helm. | 336—That Plain Little Girl. |
271—Her Faith Rewarded. | 337—And This is Love! |
272—Love Finds a Way. | 338—The Secret of Estcourt. |
273—An Ardent Wooing. | 339—For His Love's Sake. |
274—Love Grown Cold. | 340—Outside Love's Door. |
275—Love Hath Wings. | 341—At Love's Fountain. |
276—When Hot Tears Flow. | 342—A Lucky Girl. |
277—The Wages of Deceit. | 343—A Dream Come True. |
278—Love and the World. | 344—By Love's Order. |
279—Love's Sweet Hour. | 345—Fettered for Life. |
280—Faithful and True. | 346—Beyond the Shadow. |
281—Sunshine and Shadow. | 347—The Love That Won. |
282—For Love or Wealth? | 348—Fair to Look Upon. |
283—A Crown of Faith. | 349—A Daughter of Eve. |
284—The Harvest of Sin. | 350—When Cupid Frowns. |
285—A Secret Sorrow. | 397—Steadfast in Her Love. |
286—In Quest of Love. | 398—A Love Despised. |
287—Beyond Atonement. | 399—One Life, One Love. |
288—A Girl's Awakening. | 400—When Hope is Lost. |
289—The Hero of Her Dreams. | 401—A Heart Unclaimed. |
351—The Wiles of Love. | 402—His Dearest Wish. |
352—What the World Said. | 403—Her Cup of Sorrow. |
353—Mabel and May. | 404—When Love is Curbed. |
354—Her Love and His. | 405—A Pitiful Mistake. |
355—A Captive Fairy. | 406—A Love Profound. |
356—Her Sacred Trust. | 407—A Bitter Sacrifice. |
357—A Child of Caprice. | 408—What Love is Worth. |
358—He Dared to Love. | 409—When Life's Roses Bloom. |
359—While the World Scoffed. | 410—Her Only Choice. |
360—On Love's Highway. | 411—Forged on Love's Anvil. |
361—One of Love's Slaves. | 412—She Hated Him! |
362—The Lure of the Flame. | 413—When Love's Charm is Broken. |
363—A Love in the Balance. | 414—Led by Destiny. |
364—A Woman of Whims. | |
365—In a Siren's Web. | Published during January, 1913. |
366—The Tie That Binds. | |
367—Love's Harsh Mandate. | 415—When Others Sneered. |
368—Love's Carnival. | 416—Golden Fetters. |
369—With Heart and Voice. | |
370—In Love's Hands. | Published during February, 1913. |
371—Hearts of Oak. | |
372—A Garland of Love. | 417—The Love That Prospered. |
373—Among Love's Briers. | 418—The Song of the Siren. |
374—Love Never Fails. | |
375—The Other Man's Choice. | Published during March, 1913. |
376—A Lady of Quality. | |
377—On Love's Demand. | 419—Love's Gentle Whisper. |
378—A Fugitive from Love. | 420—The Girl Who Won. |
379—His Sweetheart's Promise | |
380—The Schoolgirl Bride. | Published during April, 1913. |
381—Her One Ambition. | |
382—Love for Love. | 421—The Love That Was Stifled. |
383—His Fault or Hers? | 422—The Love of a Lifetime. |
384—New Loves for Old. | |
385—Her Proudest Possession. | Published during May, 1913. |
386—Cupid Always Wins. | |
387—Love is Life Indeed. | 423—Her One Mistake. |
388—When Scorn Greets Love. | 424—At War With Fate. |
389—Love's Potent Charm. | |
390—By Love Alone. | Published during June, 1913. |
391—When Love Conspires. | |
392—No Thought of Harm. | 425—When Love Lures. |
393—Cupid's Prank. | 426—'Twixt Wealth and Want. |
394—A Sad Awakening. | |
395—What Could She Do? | Published during July, 1913 |
396—Sharing His Burden. | 427—Love's Pleasant Dreams. |
In order that there may be no confusion, we desire to say that the books listed above will be issued, during the respective months, in New York City and vicinity. They may not reach the readers, at a distance, promptly, on account of delays in transportation.
To avoid any confusion, we want to clarify that the books listed above will be released in New York City and the surrounding area during the specified months. They may not arrive to readers further away on time due to transportation delays.

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:
TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:
Numerous printer errors have been corrected. There were so many printer errors that these have been corrected without being documented. The author's original spelling, punctuation and hyphenation have been left intact. A Contents page has been created by the transcriber.
Numerous printer errors have been fixed. There were so many printer errors that these were corrected without being noted. The author's original spelling, punctuation, and hyphenation have been preserved. A Contents page has been created by the transcriber.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!